Actions

Work Header

Years of Wanting You

Summary:

A rejected handshake becomes seven years of longing neither of them can outrun—some loves bruise quietly, burn deeply, and refuse to die

Notes:

This is a Drarry Omegaverse slow burn where Draco loves first, Harry realises last, and instincts make everything worse (or better).
Full puberty/heat/period biology, dominant omega Draco, respectful alpha Harry, and years of longing.
Canon events but diverging emotional arcs.
Updates will be long and full of feelings.
Enjoy the pining ✧
✨ Disclaimer ✨

I do not own Harry Potter or any of its characters.
All rights to the Harry Potter universe belong to J.K. Rowling and Warner Bros.

This work is purely fanfiction, written for entertainment and not for profit.
Only the plot, original scenes, and creative additions belong to me.

Chapter 1: Intro

Summary:

Well my darling readers this is chapter 0 there isn't any story in it it just shows the omegaverse traits you can skip it if u want, it's not that important.

Chapter Text

A complete overview of the biology and society used in this fic.

 

SECONDARY GENDERS (BY BIRTH)

Every person is born with a secondary gender, as naturally as being born male or female:

• Alpha (Dominant or Normal or recessive; Male or Female)

• Beta (Male or Female)

• Omega (Dominant or Normal or Recessive; Male or Female)

Secondary genders never change.

 

OMEGA BIOLOGY 

Omegas—male or female—share the same reproductive biology.

✦ 1. Anatomy

All omegas possess:

• vulva

• vagina

• cervix

• uterus

• ovaries

• ability to menstruate

• ability to become pregnant

Male omegas have this internal anatomy in addition to masculine outward appearance.

This is normal and widely accepted in this universe.

✦ 2. Omega Puberty (Ages 11–13)

Omega puberty begins earlier than alpha or beta puberty.

This includes:

Physical changes

• narrower waist

• rounder hips

• softer skin

• slight breast development (enough for lactation)

• sweeter scent

Internal development

• ovaries activate

• uterus prepares for cycles

• menstrual cycle begins

• fertility increases

Instinct changes

• stronger emotional responses

• sensitivity to alpha scent

• instinctive reaction to dominant alphas

• bonding tendencies

• jealousy triggers

 

✦ 3. Monthly Omega Cycle

Phase 1 — Pre-Heat (3-4 days)

Before every heat, omegas experience:

• heightened scent

• emotional sensitivity

• chest swelling/tenderness

• lactation (milk production)

• instinctive nesting urges

• warmth in the lower belly

• desire for to be bred

 

During this time omegas Lactate,.

It signals fertility readiness.(I'm sugarcoating it but I have lactation kink and it's hot :)) 

Most omegas hide this with

• compression garments

• potions

• scent-blocking charms

• layered robes

 

Phase 2 — Heat

If cycle is unblocked:

• Dominant omegas: 5 days

• Recessive omegas: 2 days

Symptoms:

• intense pheromone release

• physical sensitivity

• instinctive behaviour

• strong hormonal shifts

• need for safety and seclusion

Omegas must remain in heat-safe rooms at Hogwarts.

 

Phase 3 — Luteal Phase (Post-Heat)

If not fertilised:

• hormones drop

• mood stabilises

• uterine lining begins to prepare for shedding

Phase 4 — Period (Menstruation)

Occurs one week after heat if the omega is not pregnant.

Includes:

• bleeding (3–6 days)

• cramping

• fatigue

• lowered scent

• stronger symptoms for dominant omegas

 

 

 ALPHA BIOLOGY

Both male and females have male reproductive organs basically a dick 

• strong scent

• protective instincts

• heightened response to omega pheromones

• dominant alphas react more dramatically

• rut exists but is mild in modern society

• instinct to guard omegas during pre-heat and heat

 

BETA BIOLOGY

• neutral scent

• no heats or ruts

• emotionally stable

• often act as buffers and stabilisers

• preferred caretakers during omega cycles

 

 HOGWARTS: OMEGAVERSE RULES

2. Scent etiquette

• blockers required in mixed groups

• no intentional scenting

• Any kind of degradation or sexualization = detention

3. Dormitory rules

• separate omega floors

• heat-safe rooms monitored by healers

 

4. Monthly checks

• omegas visit healers pre-heat

• potions given for comfort & safety

5. Pureblood courtship traditions

• offering one’s hand = formal bond invitation

• rejecting it = deep humiliation

• Draco offers his to Harry

• Harry rejects it

• Draco’s heart breaks for YEARS

This is the emotional foundation of my entire fic.

 

CHARACTER GENDER LIST (For Reference)

 

Dominant Alphas

• Harry Potter

• Pansy Parkinson

 

Normal Alphas

• Hermione Granger

• Blaise Zabini

 

Dominant Omegas

• Draco Malfoy

• Theodore Nott

• Ron Weasley

 

Male Betas

• Vincent Crabbe

• Gregory Goyle

 

 

Chapter Text

The boy on the platform looked nothing like Draco had expected.

For one, he was small.

Not weak-looking, exactly, but slight—almost swallowed by the second-hand clothes hanging off his frame. His hair was an absolute disaster, a dark mop that refused to lie flat, like it had been in a fight with a brush and won. And his glasses were too big for his face, sliding down a nose that had quite obviously been broken at some point and never properly mended.

Draco stared.

That can’t be him, he thought, pulse tripping. That can’t be the famous one.

But then the boy turned his head, and Draco saw the scar. Just a sliver under the dark fringe, thin and lightning-shaped.

Oh.

His heart stopped, then started again with a strange, fluttering jolt.

Oh, it is him.

For a moment, the noise of Platform Nine and Three-Quarters faded. The steam curling round the scarlet train, the shouting parents, owls shrieking inside their cages, trunks scraping, the distant call of, “Fred, put that down!” — it all blurred at the edges.

That’s Harry Potter.

Draco had imagined this moment, of course.

He’d imagined it for years, ever since Father had first told him the story of the Boy-Who-Lived and then paused, fingers tightening just briefly around his wine glass.

“Your age, Draco,” Lucius had said. “You’ll meet him at Hogwarts, no doubt.”

Draco had nodded, pretending to be calm, pretending it was perfectly ordinary to share a dormitory with a legend.

Mother had ruffled his hair and said softly, “Be kind to him, dragon. He hasn’t had an easy life.”

Father had said nothing to contradict her.

So Draco had gone away and dreamt.

He’d dreamt Harry Potter would be tall and elegant and clever. Maybe a bit mysterious. Someone you had to work hard to impress. An Alpha, definitely. The sort of Alpha Mother’s novels described—the ones who were powerful and steady and terribly polite to their chosen omega.

He’d imagined himself stepping into the boy’s life like something out of a story.

Nice to meet you, Harry. I’ll look after you. Stay by me.

Now the real Harry stood a little way down the platform, staring at the train as if it might bite him. No parents at his side, no trunks with polished brass locks, no house-elf fussing about with handkerchiefs. Just a scrawny boy with a too-big trunk and an owl in a cage.

He looked… lost.

Draco’s chest tightened.

He’s smaller than I thought. Smaller than me. His clothes don’t fit. Has no one fed him properly?

He watched as the boy turned to a plump, red-haired woman and asked, in a tentative voice, “Er—how do I get onto the platform?”

His voice. Soft. A bit uncertain. Not posh. Not polished pure-blood English like Draco’s, but not stupid either. Ordinary. Human.

Draco’s breath caught, and he hated that it did.

There you are, he thought, and the realisation dazed him a bit. There you are, Harry Potter.

“Draco?” Blaise Zabini nudged his shoulder. “You’re staring, mate.”

“I am not,” Draco snapped automatically.

Blaise followed his line of sight, smirked. “Oh. Him.”

“Who?” Draco asked, far too quickly.

Blaise’s eyebrows rose. “The Potter boy. Obviously.”

Draco lifted his chin. “I knew that,” he lied. “Father told me what he’d look like.”

That wasn’t entirely untrue. Father had said he’d probably have James Potter’s mess of hair and Lily’s eyes. But the descriptions had been words, flat and clean. They hadn’t mentioned how those eyes would blink away steam on the platform, or how fragile the boy’s wrists would look when he picked up his trunk, or the way his shoulders would hunch slightly, like he was bracing for someone to shout at him.

Draco’s omega instincts — carefully trained, carefully suppressed — stirred faintly.

He looks like no one’s looked after him properly. That’s not right.

He tore his gaze away. “Come on,” he said briskly. “We’d better get a compartment before the whole train is full of… people.”

“People,” Blaise echoed dryly. “Very specific.”

“Shut up,” Draco muttered, ears hot.

------------------------------------------

They’d almost found a decent compartment when Pansy Parkinson grabbed Draco’s sleeve.

“There you are!” she huffed. “Honestly, I thought you’d run off to elope with Longbottom or something.”

Draco looked offended. “Why on earth would I elope with Longbottom?”

“He’s rich,” Pansy said solemnly. “You are shallow.”

Blaise snorted.

Draco rolled his eyes. “You’ve known me since I was three, Pans. You’re not allowed to call me shallow, it’s rude.”

“Of course I’m allowed,” she said sweetly. “I’m your friend.”

Then she paused, narrowed her eyes. “What were you staring at on the platform, by the way?”

“Nothing,” Draco said, too quickly again.

Blaise cackled. “He saw Potter.”

Pansy gasped. “No.”

Draco felt cornered. “Yes,” he admitted stiffly, “but only because he was standing in the way.”

“In the way of what?” Blaise asked innocently.

“In the way of…” Draco floundered. “Of the train. Obviously. Don’t be thick.”

Pansy folded her arms. “He’s rather… sweet-looking, isn’t he?”

Draco made a disgusted noise that was mostly self-defence. “He looked like a lost kneazle in a charity shop.”

Which, unhelpfully, made his heart squeeze a little more.

Blaise hummed. “Stray, then. Easy to steal.”

“Steal?” Draco echoed, mind going blank for a moment.

Blaise shrugged. “Scoop him up, show him what proper pure-blood life is. Your father’s always going on about influence. Imagine having the famous Harry Potter as your personal pet.”

“Don’t call him that,” Draco snapped, sudden and sharp.

They both stared.

Draco swallowed, tried again in a bored tone. “I mean, that’s a stupid way to put it. He’s not a pet.”

“He’s a boy,” Pansy said slowly, watching Draco’s face. “A boy your age, Draco.”

Draco lifted his nose. “Yes, obviously, I know that.”

“And you stared at him like he’d dropped from the sky,” she added.

“I did not—”

“You did, actually,” Blaise said cheerfully. “I thought you were going to walk into a trolley.”

Draco’s cheeks burned. “I was just curious,” he insisted. “Everyone’s been talking about him for years. Doesn’t mean anything.”

“Mm,” Pansy said. “Of course not.”

Blaise smirked. “None at all.”

They clearly didn’t believe him. Draco glared and stalked away down the corridor, pretending their words didn’t dig under his skin.

He knew what it felt like, though—that odd lurch in his chest. The soft pull low in his belly. Mother had joked once, over tea, about “the day your omega instincts wake up, dragon” and how he’d probably “imprint on the first pretty boy who looks at you twice.”

He had assumed she was exaggerating.

Well, Harry Potter hadn’t even looked at him once yet, and Draco’s stupid heart was already fluttering like a charmed snitch.

Ridiculous.

Absolutely ridiculous.

——‐--------------------------------------

They met properly in the corridor later.

Draco had timed it—accidentally-on-purpose. He’d watched Potter and the red-haired boy find an empty compartment and had counted to a hundred before making his move, like a strategist going into battle.

He’d checked his hair in the reflection of the window. Straightened his robes. Tried to make his cheeks less pink. It didn’t work; they were always pink. Mother said it made him look cherubic.

Cherubs were for ceiling paintings and baby angels, not for boys trying to impress other boys. It was very inconvenient.

He paused outside their compartment, heard laughter inside, and swallowed.

You are a Malfoy, he told himself. You are an omega of an old, respected family. You are not some pathetic little thing begging for scraps. You will walk in there with dignity. You will be perfect. You will not make a fool of yourself.

He knocked lightly and slid the door open.

The red-haired boy scowled at him instantly. “What d’you want?”

Draco barely looked at him. He was too busy staring at Harry.

Up close, he was worse. In the best way.

His hair really was a mess. His eyes, behind the round glasses, were impossibly green. Not just nice green. Startling, vivid, proper emerald, like the ring Mother wore when she dressed for the opera.

He looked up at Draco with a bit of bread in one hand, crumbs on his robes.

And smiled, faintly, uncertain.

Draco’s heart stopped again.

“Oh,” Harry Potter said. “Hello.”

Draco forgot every speech he’d rehearsed.

He had planned something smooth and clever. Something that would make Harry think Draco was sharp and witty and worth sticking close to. He’d imagined offering his hand, not just as a pure-blood courtesy but as something more—a promise.

He’d imagined Harry taking it.

Instead, he blurted, “You’ve got dirt on your nose, did you know?”

The red-haired boy bristled. “Oi!”

Draco wanted to bite his own tongue off.

What was that, you idiot? That’s not flirting, that’s— that’s bullying—

But Harry just blinked, wiped his nose awkwardly, and said, “Oh. Thanks.”

Draco’s traitorous heart did something unpleasantly soft.

Right. Reset. Try again.

He straightened a bit, trying for casual disdain. That was easier than honesty. “I’ve heard of you, of course. Everyone has.”

“Have they?” Harry said, and he sounded genuinely surprised. As if the idea that anyone would care about him was new.

Draco’s insides twisted.

He doesn’t even know.

“Of course,” Draco said lightly. “Harry Potter. The Boy-Who-Lived. You’ve been on the front page of the Prophet since before you could walk.”

He watched Harry’s face carefully, trying to see if he would preen or boast or smirk. If he’d be like the other alphas-in-training Draco had met at dull society tea parties—loud, entitled, already sure the world belonged to them.

Instead, Harry shifted, uncomfortable. “Oh,” he said again. “Right.”

The red-haired boy scowled even harder now. He clearly didn’t like Draco. That was fine. Draco didn’t like him either. Not just because he was rude and dressed like a hand-me-down rag pile, though that didn’t help.

It was because he was sitting close to Harry. Because Harry was laughing with him.

Jealousy, sharp and hot, flickered low in Draco’s stomach.

He tried to ignore it. Put on his best pure-blood drawl instead. “Well,” he said, “You’ll find that some wizarding families are better than others, Potter. You don’t want to go making friends with the wrong sort. I can help you there.”

He held out his hand.

His palm felt suddenly sweaty. He hoped the others didn’t notice.

It wasn’t just a hand, to him. It was everything he’d been told a young omega might do when he wanted to align himself with the right Alpha. A small, traditional gesture: choosing.

He’d never done it before. There had been boys, certainly—sons of Father’s colleagues with their stiff little shoulders and arrogant smirks—but Draco had never wanted to offer his hand to them.

He wanted Harry to take it.

Harry looked at his hand. For a too-long, breathless second, Draco thought—

Yes.

Take it. Take it, see me, choose me—

Then Harry’s gaze slid from his hand to the red-haired boy and back again. His eyes sharpened.

“I think I can tell who the wrong sort are for myself, thanks,” Harry said coolly.

A small silence followed.

Draco’s hand hung in the air, empty.

Oh.

The word rang in his head like a dropped bell. He felt his cheeks burn, his stomach swoop, something fragile inside him crack straight down the middle.

He let his hand drop slowly.

It had never occurred to him that Harry might refuse.

Nobody refused a Malfoy when they offered alliance. Nobody refused a well-bred omega’s hand. That simply wasn’t done.

But Harry did. And he did it in front of the red-haired boy, in front of the whole compartment, as if it meant nothing at all.

As if Draco meant nothing at all.

The humiliation was a hot, choking thing in his throat.

“Suit yourself,” Draco said, and he was proud of how steady his voice sounded. “We’ll see.”

He turned, closed the compartment door with great care, and walked away without hurrying. His back straight. His chin up.

If his eyes stung, he ignored it.

Inside his chest, something folded in on itself.

------------------------------------------

Blaise found him in an empty compartment a few minutes later.

Draco sat by the window, watching the platform blur as the train started to move, his hands curled into tight fists on his knees.

Blaise slid the door open quietly. “So,” he said. “How’d it go?”

Draco bit the inside of his cheek and didn’t answer.

“Oh,” Blaise said, softer. “That bad, hm?”

Draco kept his gaze fixed on the countryside as it crawled by. “He’s an idiot.”

“Is he?” Blaise asked, non-judgmental. “Did he insult you?”

Draco shook his head. That almost would have been easier.

Blaise waited.

Finally, Draco swallowed and forced the words out. “I offered him my hand.”

Blaise drew in a breath. “As an—”

“As a friend,” Draco said quickly, lying again. “Obviously.”

Blaise said nothing.

Draco’s throat tightened. “He refused.”

There it was: the ugly little truth.

Blaise leaned against the doorframe, considering him. “In front of the Weasley boy?” he asked quietly.

“Yes.”

“Brutal,” Blaise said after a moment, not unkindly.

Draco’s eyes prickled. He blinked hard. “You don’t say.”

Blaise rapped his knuckles gently against the wood. “You going to cry?”

“No,” Draco snapped. His voice sounded slightly strangled. “I am not going to cry over Harry Potter of all people.”

“Good,” Blaise said cheerfully. “I’d have to hex you for being tragic.”

Draco made a noise that was meant to be a scoff and came out more like a hurt cough.

Blaise crossed the compartment and sat opposite him, stretching his legs out. “So. Potter’s a prat.”

“Yes,” Draco said, with feeling.

“Clearly has no taste,” Blaise added.

“Obviously.”

“Doesn’t appreciate good offers.”

“Precisely,” Draco said.

They sat in silence for a bit.

Then Blaise said quietly, “You still like him, though.”

It wasn’t a question.

Draco’s jaw clenched. His fingers dug crescent moons into his own palms.

“It doesn’t just… go away,” he muttered. “That’s not how it works.”

Blaise watched him, eyes sharp but oddly gentle. “What are you going to do then?”

Draco stared out of the window at the streaking green. He could still see Harry’s face in his mind’s eye—those green eyes, that hesitant smile, the way he’d looked genuinely grateful when Draco pointed out the dirt on his nose.

And then the way he’d looked at Draco’s hand and chosen to say no.

The hurt twisted into something else. Something sharper, desperate.

“I’ll make him notice me,” Draco said, very softly.

Blaise hummed. “By…?”

Draco’s lips curled into a brittle, bitter little smile. “If he won’t have me as a friend,” he said, “then he can have me as an enemy.”

Blaise snorted. “Very healthy.”

“I don’t care,” Draco snapped. “He will look at me. He will remember my name. I refuse to be nothing to him.”

He refused to be forgettable.

If Harry Potter wouldn’t take his hand, then Harry Potter could take his hexes, his insults, his attention—every sharp, petty blade Draco knew how to wield.

If softness had been rejected, then Draco would wrap himself in armour instead.

“Suit yourself,” Blaise said, though there was a hint of sympathy in his tone. “Just don’t be surprised if it all blows up in your face one day.”

Draco rolled his eyes. “When have I ever done anything by halves?”

Blaise grinned. “Fair point.”

As the train thundered north, Draco Malfoy sat and nursed his bruised pride, his hurt little heart, and his new resolve.

Fine. Harry Potter didn’t want his hand?

Then Harry Potter would get everything else instead—Draco’s sharp tongue, his clever plans, his constant, nagging presence.

Draco would follow him through school like a shadow.

If he couldn’t have the story where Harry chose him…

He would write a different one.

Even if it hurt.

 


Draco’s POV — First Year, Great Hall

The Great Hall was every bit as magnificent as the stories promised.

Thousands of candles floated above the four House tables, flames flickering in a slow, enchanted rhythm. The ceiling shimmered with clouds and starlight—an exact replica of the night sky outside. Golden plates gleamed on polished wood. First-years murmured and shuffled, staring at everything with wide-eyed awe.

Draco didn’t look at any of it.

His gaze was fixed—unwavering, embarrassingly so—on Harry Potter.

Harry stood a few feet ahead of him in the line of trembling first-years. His black hair stuck up in every direction like he’d just rolled out of bed and fought a small hurricane on the way here. His glasses were slipping down his nose. His clothes still didn’t fit him properly.

Pathetic, Draco told himself.

His heart whispered: adorable.

Harry kept glancing at the enchanted ceiling, mouth slightly open. He looked… stunned. Soft. Vulnerable in a way that made Draco’s omega instincts prickle under his skin.

He’s on his own, Draco realised.

No alpha family to guide him.

No parents.

No one.

A wave of protectiveness—unwanted, ridiculous—flared in Draco’s chest.

Stop that. He’s a stranger. A stranger who didn’t take your hand.

Draco tried to look bored. It didn’t work.

Because just then Harry wiped a smudge from his cheek, pushing back the messy fringe—and the scar caught the candlelight.

Draco’s breath hitched.

There it is.

The scar Mother talked about.

The scar the whole world knows.

This is the boy who lived.

This is the boy I’m going to marry—

NO. STOP. SHUT UP.

He shook his head sharply as Professor McGonagall unrolled the parchment and called the first name.

“Abbott, Hannah!”

The Sorting Hat murmured for only a moment before crying, “HUFFLEPUFF!”

Cheers filled the hall.

Draco swallowed. Hard.

He couldn’t look away from Harry.

He’d thought seeing Harry on the platform had been bad enough. But seeing him now—bathed in candlelight, eyes darting nervously, lip caught between his teeth—was unbearable.

He’s prettier in warm light, Draco thought.

More fragile.

More—

He cut the thought in half before it could embarrass him any further.

Name after name drifted past him in a haze.

“Bones, Susan!”

“Hufflepuff!”

 

“Boot, Terry!”

“Ravenclaw!”

 

“Brown, Lavender!”

“Gryffindor!”

 

But Draco paid attention to only one name.

Harry’s.

And when Professor McGonagall finally called—

“Potter, Harry!”

—the entire hall froze.

Gasps. Whispering. Heads craning.

The famous Boy-Who-Lived moved forward, stiff and awkward, as if he wasn’t used to being looked at.

Draco’s chest tightened painfully.

Don’t look scared, he thought wildly.

You’re alright. You’re with me now—

NO YOU ARE NOT, DRACO, SHUT UP.

Harry sat on the stool and the Sorting Hat dropped over his eyes.

The hall held its breath.

Draco did too.

He didn’t realise he’d gripped the hem of his robe until his knuckles went white.

Come on, Harry, come on—

Come to Slytherin.

Come to me.

The hat twitched. Then—

Gryffindor.

Draco’s heart cracked. Audibly. Like a wand under someone’s foot.

The Gryffindor table exploded into cheers. Ron Weasley whooped, banging his goblet on the table. Fred and George were shouting. Percy looked smug.

Harry smiled—small, uncertain—and walked towards them.

He took a seat between Weasley and a girl with bushy hair.

Draco stared.

He didn’t come to Slytherin.

He didn’t come to me.

The burn in Draco’s chest grew hotter.

Blaise whispered, “Well, that’s that. You'll never get him now.”

Draco elbowed him viciously.

Then Professor McGonagall called:

“Malfoy, Draco!”

Draco straightened, smoothing his robes, lifting his chin high. If Harry wouldn’t see him—properly see him—then Draco would make the rest of the Hall see a prince.

He walked forward, calm and perfectly poised.

The Sorting Hat barely grazed his hair.

“Slytherin!”

Of course.

He strode to the Slytherin table under a swell of applause.

But he didn’t feel triumphant.

He felt… hollow. Angry. Embarrassed.

Rejected.

By Harry Potter.

 

 


“If He Won’t Look at Me Kindly, He’ll Look at Me Anyway”

First Year — Draco’s attempt at being Harry’s worst problem (on purpose)

 

The first week of lessons at Hogwarts should have been thrilling.

Draco had imagined it all:

floating candles, ancient magic, hundreds of students in black robes moving like shadows through stone corridors. He’d imagined impressing professors, earning points, being everything Father expected—

But instead, he spent the majority of his time watching Harry Potter.

Not openly, of course.

Draco Malfoy would never be caught dead pining.

He did it through casual glances.

Accidental run-ins.

Perfectly timed corridor appearances.

And every time he caught sight of Harry—

laughing with that Weasley boy, or walking next to the bushy-haired Muggle-born Alpha, or simply existing—

that stupid flutter in Draco’s chest returned.

It was infuriating.

Even worse, Harry never looked back.

Not once.

Not even during Potions, where Draco sat only two cauldrons away.

Draco had insulted Weasley three separate times in five minutes that lesson, just to make Harry turn towards him.

Harry hadn’t even twitched.

Bloody unbelievable.

Apparently rejecting Draco Malfoy’s hand was easy, but giving him so much as a glance now was far too much effort.

Fine.

If Harry wanted to ignore him, Draco would make himself un-ignorable.

------------------------------------------

The first proper confrontation happened outside Charms.

Harry was standing with Ron and Hermione near the door, the three of them laughing over something that Draco absolutely did not find adorable.

He strutted forward, schooling his expression into the perfect smirk he’d practiced in the mirror.

“Enjoying your little study group, are you, Potter?” Draco drawled, leaning against the wall as if he owned the corridor.

He had practised this line.

Hours.

It was meant to sound witty.

Harry blinked at him. “We’re literally waiting for class.”

Draco faltered. “…Right. Well. You seem very—busy.”

Weasley made a face. “What d’you want, Malfoy?”

Attention.

I want attention, you ginger turnip.

Draco lifted his chin. “Oh, nothing. Just admiring Potter’s… friends.”

He let his gaze slide over Ron first—slowly, deliberately—and then Hermione.

One alpha and one omega with him.

Great.

Current annoyance level: catastrophic.

“Weasley, that hand-me-down robe is a tragedy,” Draco sniffed. “Is that a seam or a desperate plea for help?”

Ron bristled. “It’s fine!”

“No,” Draco said sweetly, “it’s not.”

He flicked his gaze to Hermione. “And you. Frizzy hair. Honestly, don’t they make combs in the Muggle world?”

Hermione narrowed her eyes. “Oh, do shut up.”

Harry’s brows furrowed. “Why are you even talking to us?”

Perfect.

There.

Harry had addressed him.

Draco’s heart leapt like a fool.

He shrugged, casual. “Thought it might brighten your day.”

Ron barked, “How is that supposed to brighten anything?!”

“Well,” Draco replied breezily, “it brightens my day.”

That much, at least, was true.

Harry sighed and turned away. “Come on, we’re going in.”

Draco froze—just for a second.

You’re leaving? Already? No, no, come back, look at me again—

“Potter!” Draco called.

Harry paused at the doorway. Looked back.

Draco’s pulse skidded.

Yes. There. Finally.

He opened his mouth—

And said the stupidest thing imaginable.

“You’ve got dirt on your… um… shoe.”

Harry frowned and lifted his foot. “…No I don’t.”

THE FLOOR SWALLOWED DRACO MALFOY WHOLE.

He recovered instantly (barely). “Well, perhaps it’s imaginary dirt. Common problem for Gryffindors.”

Harry gave him a look. “Right.”

Then he disappeared into the classroom.

Draco glared at the door.

“Bloody wonderful,” he muttered. “I insult people and it still takes him five whole sentences to look at me.”

------------------------------------------

Later that week, during flying practice, Draco discovered a new form of torture:

Harry Potter was good at flying.

No—Harry Potter was beautiful at flying.

His movements were smooth, instinctive, natural.

Wind in his hair, cheeks flushed, eyes bright, he looked—

Stop. Stop, Draco. Don’t be pathetic.

But he couldn’t look away.

Harry flew like he belonged in the air.

Like it was written in his blood.

Like he didn’t even know how breathtaking he looked.

Draco gripped his broom so tightly his knuckles whitened.

He wanted Harry to look at him.

To chase him.

To race him.

To laugh with him—

But Harry was flying with Longbottom and Weasley, and laughing with the Muggle-born girl.

Envy curled through Draco’s stomach, sour and hot.

Harry should look at me like that.

Not at them.

When Harry finally landed, Draco swooped down immediately, stopping with an unnecessarily sharp skid on the grass right beside him.

“Nice broom control, Potter,” Draco said, smirking. “For someone who probably hasn’t flown before.”

Harry wiped sweat from his forehead. “What do you want now, Malfoy?”

A soft voice inside Draco whispered: You. I want you.

But he said:

“Oh, nothing. Thought you might like a real challenge.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “Like what?”

“Try keeping up with me.”

Harry shrugged. “Alright.”

Draco’s heart did a weird flip.

They took off.

For a glorious minute, Draco had Harry’s full attention.

Harry was right beside him, matching his speed, cutting through the wind, glancing at him every few seconds.

Draco’s chest felt too tight.

When they landed again, Harry was breathing heavily, grinning. “That was brilliant.”

Draco’s breath caught.

You’re brilliant.

But all he managed was: “Obviously it was.”

Harry laughed—actually laughed—and walked away.

Draco stared after him.

“Pathetic,” he muttered to himself. “Absolutely pathetic.”

------------------------------------------

That night in the Slytherin dormitory, Theo Nott leaned across his bed and whispered, “So how was annoying Potter today?”

Draco shoved his pillow over his face. “Horrible.”

Theo smirked. “You’re obsessed.”

“I am NOT—”

“You totally are.”

Draco sat up and threw the pillow at him. “I don’t like him! I despise him!”

Theo raised an eyebrow. “Right. That’s why your eyes turn to mush every time he’s mentioned.”

“They do NOT—”

“Draco, darling,” Theo said, patting his hand sympathetically, “you’re in love with him.”

Draco froze.

Then, in the smallest voice: “…I know.”

Theo’s expression softened instantly.

“Oh, sweetheart.”

Draco swallowed. “I tried being nice. He rejected me. So now I’ll just… annoy him forever.”

Theo laughed softly. “Solid plan. Healthy. Very you.”

Draco huffed. “Shut up.”

But when he lay in bed that night, staring at the canopy above him, the truth settled into his bones:

He didn’t want to bully Harry.

He wanted Harry to see him.

Even if it was for the wrong reasons.

 

 


Harry’s POV — “Malfoy’s a Git. Right? Right.”

 

Harry Potter didn’t understand Draco Malfoy.

And Harry prided himself on being fairly good at spotting trouble by now. He’d grown up around Dudley, after all. He knew the signs: loud voice, puffed-up posture, an expression that dared you to disagree. Dudley had been a master of it, and Malfoy wasn’t far off.

But Malfoy was… confusing.

From the very first moment, he’d been confusing.

------------------------------------------

Harry replayed that Sorting Hat moment sometimes, late at night in the dormitory when the castle was quiet and the moonlight spilled in silver squares across the floorboards.

Malfoy’s name had been called, and he’d walked up like the whole hall belonged to him. Chin high, robes immaculate, hair somehow shining. He’d sat on the stool with the impatience of someone who already knew the answer.

“Slytherin!”

And the table had erupted.

Harry had clapped politely, because everyone else was doing it. But he’d had this odd prickling feeling on the back of his neck.

Like someone was staring at him.

When he’d glanced over, Malfoy’s grey eyes were on him. Sharp. Assessing. Almost… expectant.

Harry hadn’t known what to do with that, so he'd looked away.

He shouldn’t have felt guilty about it.

He did anyway.

------------------------------------------

Malfoy’s behaviour made even less sense afterwards.

One minute he was offering friendly advice—on the train, no less, which had startled Harry enough to forget the bread smudge on his robes. The next minute he was insulting Ron’s family and Hermione’s hair and stomping around like he owned the school.

Harry tried ignoring him. Truly, he did.

But Malfoy made that nearly impossible.

Two days into classes, Harry had already been on the receiving end of at least seven snide remarks, three pointed looks, one deliberate shoulder-bump in the corridor, and one bizarre comment about “imaginary dirt”.

Harry sighed as he walked toward Gryffindor Tower after Charms. “What is Malfoy’s problem?”

Ron snorted. “He exists. That’s the problem.”

Hermione nodded. “He seems very insecure.”

Harry frowned. “He’s not insecure. He’s—well, he’s Malfoy.”

“Exactly,” Hermione said primly.

Harry opened his mouth to reply, then hesitated.

Because truthfully… Malfoy didn’t always seem confident. Not really.

There were brief moments—tiny flickers—when Harry could swear he saw something else in those sharp grey eyes.

Something almost… hopeful.

Then furious the next second, like Harry had accidentally offended him by breathing wrong.

He always looks angry at me, Harry thought. But he didn’t look angry that first moment.

He remembered the platform.

Malfoy staring at him like Harry had hung the moon.

It had been intense. Unsettling.

A little flattering, if Harry was honest.

And then Malfoy had insulted Ron, and that was that.

------------------------------------------

The flying lesson only made things worse.

Harry tried not to show off. Truly.

But once he was in the air… everything felt right.

Like breathing. Like freedom.

He’d forgotten Malfoy was even there—

until Malfoy swooped up beside him, silver-blond hair whipping in the wind, eyes bright with something Harry didn’t recognise.

“You call that flying, Potter?” Malfoy shouted over the wind, smirking.

Harry grinned back before he could stop himself. “You wanna race then?”

Malfoy’s face lit up in a way Harry had never seen before.

For a moment—just a moment—he looked… happy.

Not smug.

Not superior.

Just happy.

And Harry felt something strange twist in his chest.

They took off, neck and neck, both laughing. Well—Harry was laughing. Malfoy was grinning like he’d swallowed sunlight.

When they landed, Harry said, “That was brilliant!”

Malfoy blinked, stunned, as if no one had ever praised him before.

Harry wanted to say something else—something less stupid than “brilliant”—but then Malfoy recovered, tossed his hair, and drawled, “Obviously.”

And stomped off.

Harry stared after him.

“What is wrong with him?”

------------------------------------------

But the weirdest moment of all hadn’t been the broom race, or the insults, or the strange looks Malfoy kept giving him in the corridors.

It was what happened later that evening.

Harry was heading back to the common room alone, humming under his breath, when he heard quiet voices ahead.

He rounded a corner and froze.

Malfoy was standing with that quiet boy from Slytherin—Theo Nott. Omega he thought if he remembered correctly. 

Malfoy’s shoulders were tense, face red, eyes suspiciously shiny.

Harry stepped closer.

“—I do not like him!” Malfoy hissed.

Nott snorted. “Draco, don’t lie.”

Malfoy choked. “I’m not lying—he’s awful! He rejected me!”

“I noticed.” Nott folded his arms. “Still doesn’t change the fact that you’re obsessed.”

“I am NOT—”

“You are. And it’s pathetic. Also adorable, but mostly pathetic.”

Malfoy groaned loudly, covering his face. “Why won’t he just—”

Harry leaned forward instinctively.

Just what?

But Nott saw him first.

“Potter,” he said flatly.

Malfoy whirled around, mortified.

His cheeks were scarlet.

His hair mussed.

His eyes wide like a startled kitten.

Harry had seen Malfoy many ways—annoying, smug, angry.

He had never thought Malfoy could look like that…look so...adorable.

“Enjoying the eavesdropping?” Malfoy snapped, recovering his sneer with visible effort.

Harry was still lost in thought till he heard Malfoys voice 

Harry blinked. “Er—no? I wasn’t— I just— I was walking.”

“Well walk somewhere else!” Malfoy snapped. “This is private!”

Harry raised his hands. “Alright! Sorry!”

He walked away quickly.

But his mind stayed behind.

Malfoy had been talking about… someone he liked?

Malfoy liked someone?

Someone who rejected him?

Harry tried to imagine Malfoy having a crush.

Impossible.

Ridiculous.

Though… Malfoy had looked genuinely upset.

Harry frowned.

Why do I care?

He told himself it didn’t matter.

That Malfoy was still a git.

That this didn’t change anything.

And yet…

When Harry finally crawled into bed that night, staring at the hangings above him, one thought wouldn’t leave his head:

Malfoy isn’t what he pretends to be.

And another, quieter thought:

Would Who was he talking about?

 

 


“If I Cry Once, No One Will Know”

Draco’s POV — The night after everything goes wrong

 

The Slytherin dormitory was quiet.

Most of the boys had already fallen asleep, their curtains drawn, the low murmur of the Black Lake rippling softly outside the windows. Emerald light shimmered through the green-tinted glass, casting faint shadows across Draco’s bed.

Draco lay stiffly on his back, staring at the canopy.

He had held it together all day.

He had insulted Potter.

He had insulted Weasley.

He had sneered, and strutted, and pretended he was perfectly fine.

But now… now that it was quiet…

The truth pressed down on him like a heavy cloak.

Harry Potter had rejected him.

And not just socially.

He’d rejected Draco’s hand.

Draco’s choice.

Draco’s stupid, hopeful, omega-first-sight feeling.

Father always said Malfoys didn’t cry.

But Narcissa had once told him, brushing his hair tenderly, “Everyone gets one cry, dragon. One proper cry when it hurts too much to pretend.”

Draco rolled onto his side, pressing his face into his pillow.

Just one.

Just one cry.

His breath hitched, quietly at first.

He tried to hold it back—Merlin, he tried—jaw clenched so tight it hurt, shoulders trembling with the effort not to make a sound.

But the tears came anyway.

Hot. Humiliating.

A slow ache leaking out of him, one drop at a time.

He muffled the soft sob in his pillow.

It wasn’t just the rejection.

It was everything—

The Sorting

Harry smiling at Weasley

Harry laughing with the Muggle-born girl

Harry not looking at him

Harry not seeing him

Harry not choosing him

And worst of all…

Harry looking at Draco’s offered hand

and saying no.

Draco squeezed his eyes shut, letting another quiet sob escape. His chest hurt—deep, bruising hurt that pulsed behind his ribs.

Obsession, Theo had called it.

Maybe it was.

Maybe Draco Malfoy was the biggest fool in Hogwarts.

He sniffed once, wiped his face with his sleeve, and forced himself to take slow breaths.

Enough.

One cry.

No more.

He wasn’t going to let Harry Potter ruin him.

He would wake up tomorrow and be sharp, and perfect, and impossible to ignore.

He would smile and sneer and hex Weasley’s shoelaces together.

He would act like nothing mattered.

He would make Harry look at him.

Even if it was out of annoyance.

Even if it was out of anger.

Anything was better than being unseen.

Draco pulled the covers up to his chin, curled in on himself, and whispered into the quiet:

“He will notice me.”

The tears dried on his cheeks.

His heart didn’t stop hurting.

But Draco Malfoy fell asleep with one small, stubborn wish:

Maybe one day, he won’t say no.

 

 

 --------------☆☆☆--------------

 

    

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 3

Notes:

Author’s Note ♥️

Hi lovelies✨
Before we dive into this absolutely unhinged omegaverse Drarry slow-burn (yes, I wrote this instead of studying for my pre-boards… education is suffering and I am thriving 😅✨), please ignore any spelling mistakes you may find.
Take them as typos.
Take them as a stylistic choice.
Take them as the physical manifestation of my academic downfall 💅🔥

Anyway—
Welcome to Years of Wanting You, where:

1. Harry’s brain is one (1) fried egg
2. Draco is so pretty it should be illegal
3. Everyone has instincts but absolutely zero. emotional stability
4. And I am unemployed but somehow busy not getting educated

Enjoy the chaos 💖✨
Now let’s get to the good stuff 😏

Chapter Text

Draco’s POV

Draco Malfoy stepped off the Hogwarts Express for second year with his chin lifted and his dignity glued firmly in place.

He was older.

He was wiser.

He was absolutely, completely, entirely over Harry Potter.

Or that was the plan.

It lasted twelve seconds.

Because there Harry was — standing by the carriages, laughing at something Weasley said.

And Draco, who had rehearsed seven different casual greetings in case Harry happened to look his way, promptly forgot how to blink.

Harry had changed.

Not drastically, but enough for Draco’s foolish omega instincts to notice:

  •  Taller, just slightly
  •  Shoulders a bit broader
  •  Hair longer and even messier
  •  Voice deeper when he shouted to  Hermione

It was stupid how much Draco noticed.

Stupid and pathetic and entirely predictable.

“Oh Merlin,” Blaise muttered behind him. “We’ve lost him already.”

Theo sighed. “He’s staring.”

Draco snapped out of it. “I am NOT.”

“You are,” Pansy said with the calm certainty of someone who had witnessed this tragedy for a full year already.

Draco tore his gaze away.

“Let’s go inside,” he said sharply. “Before this term manages to be worse than the last.”

He pretended he didn’t glance back once more.

He failed.

------------------------------------------

The Great Hall felt familiar yet changed.

Draco felt… warm.

Too warm.

Not feverish — not sick — but off, like something under his skin was shifting.

It irritated him.

Worse, he had no explanation for the way his cheeks flushed brighter the moment Harry walked past the Slytherin table.

Harry didn’t look at him.

Of course he didn’t.

Draco’s chest pinched in a way he refused to acknowledge.

Theo leaned in. “Are you alright?”

“Yes,” Draco said through clenched teeth.

“Your scent shimmered,” Theo murmured very quietly.

Draco froze.

“I’m wearing blockers,” Draco hissed.

“You are,” Theo whispered. “But… puberty breaks through blockers sometimes.”

Puberty.

Not omega puberty.

Surely not.

Draco forced a perfect, aristocratic smile and said:

“No. Absolutely not. I refuse.”

Theo hummed.

Blaise smirked.

Draco stabbed his roast potato with unnecessary force.

Halfway throught the breakfast, Professor McGonagall tapped the table with her spoon.

"Second years,"she called, "please rememberthat today'sfirst period is SecondaryGenderEducationin Classroom Three. Attendanceis compulsory."

Draco’s fork slipped.

Brilliant.

Perfect.

Sex-ed.

Exactly what we needed TODAY,while his cheeks were glowing like a lantern.

Theo snorted. 

Balise choked on pumpkin juice.

Pansy whispered,"Try not to faint."

Draco stared at ceiling."Merlin, strike me down."

------------------------------------------

second years gathered in Classroom Three for their mandatory Secondary Gender Education lesson.

Draco took his seat between Theo and Pansy, trying to ignore the way Harry sat directly opposite him.

Of all the places in the circle, Harry chose THAT chair.

Insufferable boy.

Madam Pomfrey began with her gentle voice:

“Today we’ll discuss what to expect during alpha, beta, and omega puberty. All bodies develop at their own pace, and none of these changes are shameful.”

Draco wanted to melt into the floor.

She continued:

“Omegas may experience scent changes, physical development, heightened emotions, monthly cycles, and eventually heats. These are not dangerous — simply natural biology.”

Draco sat perfectly still.

Harry looked directly at Draco.

Draco glared, as if challenging Harry to SAY something.

Harry didn’t.

But he frowned slightly, nose twitching.

Draco’s stomach dropped.

Oh no.

No no no.

Harry Potter was NOT allowed to smell anything.

------------------------------------------

Harry’s pov—

It happened while Madam Pomfrey explained the differences between dominant and recessive omegas.

A quiet sniff.

Short, puzzled, almost polite.

Harry tilted his head.

Sniffed again.

And then his eyes narrowed ever so slightly on Draco.

Draco’s entire soul evaporated.

Harry mouthed silently:

Are you okay?

Draco mouthed back, horror-struck:

STOP SNIFFING ME.

Harry mouthed:

I AM NOT—

Draco nearly flipped the table.

Theo covered his laugh with a cough.

Pomfrey was describing period symptoms. Draco wished for death.

------------------------------------------

As soon as the class ended Draco tried to sprint out of the room.

He made it three steps before his name was called.

“Malfoy? Wait!”

Harry.

Of course.

Draco froze like a deer about to be run over by a carriage.

Harry stopped in front of him, worry written across his stupidly heroic face.

“Are you feeling unwell?” Harry asked. “You kept going red in class.”

Red.

Red?

RED?

Draco’s ears turned crimson.

“I—I—NO!” he spluttered. “I’m perfectly fine! PERFECTLY. FINE.”

Harry blinked in confusion. “Right. Just checking.”

Checking.

Harry Potter had “checked” on him.

Draco practically combusted.

He spun away so fast his robes flared dramatically behind him.

Theo patted his shoulder sympathetically.

“He smelled it.”

“THEODORE NOTT I SWEAR—”

------------------------------------------

The end of second year brought events Draco would never admit affected him:

Something happened to Draco over the summer.

Something quiet.

Something gradual.

Something he didn’t notice until it was too late to be modest about it.

He grew into himself.

Not all at once — it happened in whispers, half-seen in mirror reflections, hints caught in sunlight and shadows.

At first it was his skin.

It softened — not like a child’s, but like polished moonstone.

A kind of delicate smoothness that seemed to catch every stray ray of light and hold it, glowing faintly under his collar.

Even Narcissa had cupped his cheek one morning and murmured, “Oh, my sweet boy… you’re beginning.”

Draco didn’t understand what she meant.

He understood by August.

Because next came his hair.

It had always been pale, but now it was luminous, almost white-gold in the sun.

A strange, ethereal shimmer clung to it — as though omega hormones had threaded starlight through every strand.

He would push it behind his ear only for it to fall forward again in soft, silken sheets.

The elves could barely keep up with how fast it grew — longer, smoother, elegant in a way he had never worked for.

And then, of course, his eyes changed.

The grey had deepened — sharpened — so clear it was unsettling.

Steel on the outside, storm clouds beneath, with a brightness that made people look twice.

Whenever he blinked slowly, lashes brushing his cheek, he looked heartbreakingly soft.

Blaise had stared at him one afternoon and said:

“Draco… you look like you stepped out of a portrait.”

Draco had slapped him.

(It did nothing. Blaise just laughed.)

Then there were Draco’s lips.

They had always been pink, yes — but now they were lush.

Rounded.

Soft.

Touched constantly by an omega flush that made them look bitten, even when he hadn’t touched them.

They were lips that suggested secrets.

And longing.

And danger, if one were foolish enough to comment on them.

Theo had been foolish.

Theo had said, “Your lips looks kissable.”and smikred.

Draco had nearly hexed him into a potted plant.

But Theo hadn’t been wrong.

The biggest change, however, the one Draco pretended not to notice…

…was his body.

Omega puberty had sketched new lines across him, refining him like a sculptor’s patient hand.

His waist had drawn in, subtle at first — then unmistakable, forming a gentle inward curve that robes draped beautifully around.

His hips had softened, rounding just enough to give him an unfair silhouette when he stood in profile.

He had not grown breasts, not truly — but the tissue had changed, enough that certain shirts felt… different.

And Merlin help him, his walk changed too.

Not intentionally — just instinct.

A natural sway, barely visible unless one was watching closely.

And people watched.

Far too often.

Alphas turned their heads by reflex.

Betas paused mid-step.

Even professors blinked twice.

But none of it compared to the moment Draco realised what he now looked like when he blushed.

The flush used to be faint.

Now it swept across his cheeks, softening his features, painting his skin like rosewater brushed with a fingertip.

It made him look—

Beautiful.

Painfully beautiful.

Dangerously beautiful.

The kind of beautiful that omega stories whispered about.

Draco hated that he noticed.

He hated even more that he wondered — in the privacy of his room, with no witnesses but the dark — whether Harry Potter would notice too.

And then came September.

Back at Hogwarts.

Draco Malfoy stepped off the train, the castle breeze lifting his shining hair, his new silhouette hidden beneath perfectly tailored robes, his lashes brushing his cheeks as he looked up at the sky—

—and the first person he locked eyes with was Harry Potter.

Harry froze.

His breath hitched.

His eyes widened, just a fraction — the tiniest break in his composure.

Draco felt it.

Saw it.

Nearly drowned in it.

A crack of awareness.

A flicker of something Harry didn’t understand.

A jolt of recognition between instinct and adolescence.

And Draco?

Draco smirked.

Very softly.

Very subtly.

Enough to say:

You notice me now.

Even if Harry’s brain hadn’t caught up yet.

------------------------------------------

Harry’s POV — 

Harry hadn’t expected anything dramatic to happen on the first day back.

New term, new books, same chaos.

He’d imagined Ron complaining about homework, Hermione making lists, Draco Malfoy being a nuisance.

The usual.

He absolutely had not prepared for Draco Malfoy walking onto Platform Nine and Three-Quarters looking like—

Like…

Well, Harry didn’t actually have the vocabulary for it.

He saw Draco step through the barrier, the morning sun catching his hair just so, and for a bizarre moment Harry forgot how to breathe.

Malfoy had always been pale.

Always elegant in a prickly, pompous sort of way.

But this—

This was different.

His hair was… longer? And brighter?

His skin glowed — actually glowed — not shiny like he’d cast a charm on himself, but soft and luminous, like moonlight.

His face looked sharper, yet somehow softer too — cheekbones a little higher, mouth a little fuller, eyes framed by lashes that felt illegal.

Harry blinked once.

Twice.

Malfoy looked like someone had taken the old version of him and pressed ‘upgrade.’

Ron nudged Harry’s arm.

“You alright, mate?”

“Mmph,” Harry said, which was not a word but was all he could manage.

Ron followed Harry’s line of sight and groaned.

“Oh no. Not Malfoy. What’s he done now?”

Harry said nothing.

Because he had no idea what Malfoy had done.

But something was wrong.

Very wrong.

Harry swallowed, throat dry.

Did Malfoy just—was that a hair flip?

It was.

A deliberate, slow sweep of white-blond hair over one shoulder.

Harry’s stomach lurched weirdly.

Nope. No. Absolutely not.

“Let’s… go sit,” Harry muttered, dragging Ron away before his brain melted.

------------------------------------------

First class of term: Transfiguration.

Nothing fancy.

Nothing dramatic.

Except Malfoy was there.

And Malfoy was… glowing.

Harry took his usual seat beside Ron, who immediately dumped his bag on the desk like it was the most exhausting year already.

Hermione placed her books neatly, glanced at Malfoy, frowned, then muttered, “Oh my.”

“What?” Harry whispered.

“He’s changed.”

“What do you mean?”

“Puberty, Harry.”

“What about it?”

“Malfoy hit it.”

“Oh.”

Harry did not recover from that “oh.”

Because Malfoy sat two rows ahead, profile perfectly angled as if he knew people were watching.

Which, annoyingly, Harry was.

Malfoy’s hair fell over his shoulder like silk.

When he turned, the strands shifted like liquid starlight.

Harry stared.

He didn’t mean to.

He didn’t want to.

His eyes simply… gravitated.

To the hair.

To the curve of Malfoy’s cheek.

To the outline of his waist beneath perfectly-tailored robes.

Ron whispered, “Mate, why do you look like you’ve swallowed a Bludger?”

“I DON’T,” Harry whispered aggressively.

He did.

He absolutely did.

Then Malfoy spoke.

“Crabbe, do you have the new ink? The owl tore mine again.”

His voice was lower. Softer.

Not husky — just… smoother.

Calmer.

More mature in a way that sent a strange jolt through Harry’s spine.

Harry nearly dropped his quill.

Ron stared at him.

“…Harry?”

Harry snapped his attention to the board, ears burning.

He did NOT blush.

He absolutely did, but he was not prepared to admit that under torture.

Halfway through class, Harry’s nose twitched.

Not unpleasantly.

Not strongly.

Just… something.

A faint warmth in the air.

Barely-there sweetness.

Something familiar but not familiar at all.

Harry frowned slightly and sniffed again.

Ron elbowed him. “You alright?”

“Yeah,” Harry murmured, confused. “Just… weird smell.”

Ron sniffed dramatically.

“I don’t smell anything.”

Hermione sniffed.

“…oh,” she said delicately.

“Oh WHAT?” Harry demanded.

Hermione paused.

Then lied, badly:

“Nothing.”

Harry glared.

Across the room, Malfoy shifted in his seat, the movement drawing Harry’s eyes like a magnet.

Malfoy raised a hand to his hair, brushing it back in one graceful motion.

Harry’s nose twitched again.

Something warm surged in his chest, quick and confusing.

Harry dug his nails into his palm.

Nope.

Not happening.

Not reacting to Malfoy.

Not smelling Malfoy.

Not noticing Malfoy.

Malfoy glanced back.

Their eyes met.

Harry forgot what numbers were.

He jerked his gaze back to McGonagall so fast he nearly snapped his own neck.

When class ended, Harry practically bolted for the door.

But destiny hated him.

Because he tripped on Ron’s cloak, stumbled forward

Harry didn’t even have time to think.

The moment his foot snagged Ron’s far-too-long cloak, he saw Draco Malfoy directly in his fall path—

and pure, instinctive panic snapped through him.

He lunged forward, arm sweeping behind Draco’s head—

shielding him—

twisting his own body so Draco wouldn’t hit the floor first.

They went down hard.

Harry hit the stone with Draco beneath him—

Draco’s breath punching out in a startled gasp—

and Harry’s face landed full against Malfoy’s chest. His other hand grabbing his small breast squeezing it, and wet patch was formed on dracos uniform shirt.

Harry's immediate thought was.

Warm.

Soft.

Too warm.

Harry inhaled reflexively—

just a tiny breath—

And then he froze.

Because he smelled something.

Something impossibly gentle.

Something warm, sweet, soft like sugared milk warming in sunlight.

It wrapped through his senses before he could stop it—

And Draco’s body stiffened beneath him like he’d been struck.

Harry jerked his head up, lifted by trembling arms—

and saw Draco’s face.

Wide eyes.

Pink cheeks.

Lashes trembling.

Tears pooling at the corners but not falling.

Draco didn’t speak at first.

He just looked at Harry like something sacred had shattered.

Then, barely above a whisper—fragile, trembling—

“…Get off.”

Not angry.

Not sharp.

Just soft and breaking.

Harry scrambled back instantly, palms scraping stone, heart hammering.

“Malfoy—I—I’m sorry—I tripped, I swear—I didn’t mean—”

Draco’s breath hitched, shaky and wet.

He turned his face away, covering his chest with one trembling hand as though trying to hold something in place—

or hide something Harry should never have touched.

“Draco?! Draco, darling—what—”

Pansy’s voice cut through the corridor.

She shoved through the cluster of students, eyes blazing.

She saw the mess on the floor.

She saw Harry pale and shaken.

She saw Draco—rosy-cheeked, trembling, tears threatening.

And everything inside her snapped.

She grabbed Harry’s collar in both fists, yanking him upright so fast he choked.

“What,” she hissed, every word a razor,

“did. you. do. to. him?”

Harry held his hands up, shaking.

“I didn’t— I swear— I just fell on him—Ron tripped me—! I tried to protect him—I didn’t hurt him!”

Pansy’s eyes flicked to Draco again—

to the tears Draco was desperately trying not to cry—

and her grip tightened.

Just a low, terrifying warning:

“If you EVER make him look like that again, Potter…

you’ll regret it.”

Blaise arrived silently but powerfully beside Draco.

One look at Draco’s face—

the flush, the trembling, the way Draco’s hand clutched his chest—

and Blaise understood instantly.

His eyes flicked toward Harry with a coldness that made Harry swallow hard.

Then Blaise said quietly,

“He needs Pomfrey.”

Draco didn’t protest.

Didn’t argue.

Didn’t even lift his head.

He simply let Blaise and Theo help him up, leaning heavy with shame, humiliation, and something Harry didn’t understand.

Pansy gave Harry one last shove.

“Stay away.”

Then she turned, gathering Draco in her arms, holding him protectively as they escorted him out of the corridor.

Draco didn’t look back.

Not once.

------------------------------------------

Later — Gryffindor Tower

Harry sat on the edge of his bed, hands shaking.

Ron watched him quietly, then finally asked,

“What happened?”

Harry swallowed hard.

“I… crashed into him. And I—I smelled…”

He hesitated.

“…milk.”

Ron froze.

“Oh.”

“What does ‘oh’ mean?!” Harry demanded. “Everyone acted like I—like I—hurt him!”

Ron sat beside him with the expression of someone preparing terrible news.

“Harry… you know how omegas sometimes develop early?”

Harry nodded slowly.

Ron rubbed his face.

“And how certain scents are… private? Meant for partners or approved alphas?”

Harry blinked.

“…yeah?”

Ron sighed, deeply.

“Well you crashed into Malfoy’s chest and smelled his milk harry, its someting only a mate or and approved alpha can do.”

Harry stared, confused and horrified.

“But I didn’t know! I didn’t mean to smell anything!”

“I know and im not blaming you,” Ron said gently.

“But Draco didn’t. And to him… it probably felt like you saw something he wasn’t ready for anyone to see.”

Harry let his head fall into his hands.

“I hurt him,” he whispered.

Ron didn’t correct him.

"Even i would be upset if a random alpha did that even if it's on accident it just rubs in a wrong way well honestly feels like we are easy and whore ourselves."

------------------------------------------

Draco’s POV

Omega Dormitory, Slytherin

Draco didn’t remember walking to the dorm.

He remembered Pansy’s arm around his shoulders.

He remembered Blaise’s hand steadying him.

He remembered Theo whispering, “It’s alright, Dray, breathe.”

But actually getting there was a blur — a smear of cold corridors, buzzing ears, and the awful, awful feeling that something inside him had cracked open and refused to close again.

As soon as the dorm door shut behind them, Draco’s knees gave out.

Blaise caught him before he hit the floor.

“Easy,” Blaise murmured. “You’re safe.”

Safe.

The word almost broke him.

He pressed a hand hard over his chest, as if he could push down the heat coiling beneath his skin, the humiliating warmth that shouldn’t exist yet.

Not now.

Not today.

Not in front of him.

Pansy knelt in front of him, brushing his hair back with trembling hands.

“Draco, darling… breathe for me, alright?”

Draco tried.

He really did.

But every breath hurt.

Not physically — emotionally.

Because every inhale replayed it:

Harry’s weight falling onto him.

Harry’s hand behind his head, protecting him.

Harry’s face pressed against Draco’s chest.

Harry’s hand squeezing his chest.

Harry sucking in that tiny breath—

And smelling something that no one was ever supposed to smell.

Not unless Draco chose them.

Not unless Draco trusted them.

Not unless—

His throat closed around the thought.

Draco pressed his palms to his eyes, trying to stop the tears.

Trying so hard.

But the shame was a living thing, tight and hot and unbearable.

“I-I didn’t mean—” Draco choked, voice cracking as the first tear slipped free. “I didn’t mean for anyone— I didn’t even know it was happening—”

Theo rubbed circles on his back.

“It’s early,” he whispered gently. “You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Everyone smelled it,” Draco whispered, curling inward, humiliated to the core. “He smelled it.”

His voice wavered, broke.

“He wasn’t supposed to. I— I never wanted—”

He covered his face, sobbing quietly.

Pansy pulled him into her arms immediately, fierce and protective and heartbreakingly soft.

“Sweetheart, listen to me. Harry Potter doesn’t deserve to smell you. He doesn’t deserve anything from you.”

Draco’s fingers twisted into Pansy’s sleeve.

“But he did,” Draco whispered. “He did. And I couldn’t stop it.”

Blaise exhaled through his nose, jaw tight.

“Harry isn’t the problem. This was an accident. He didn’t seek it out.”

Draco shook his head helplessly.

“That doesn’t make it less humiliating.”

Blaise rested a hand on Draco’s knee.

“It’s not humiliation. It’s biology. And it’s early. And it’s overwhelming. Anyone would cry.”

“It’s worse,” Draco whispered. “Because it was him.”

The room went still.

Pansy froze.

Theo looked away, pained.

Blaise’s expression softened in a rare, aching way.

“Draco…” Blaise said quietly, “he doesn’t understand the meaning of it. He doesn’t even know what he did.”

“That’s the problem,” Draco whispered, voice hoarse. “He doesn’t care. He doesn’t care at all. And now he knows something about me that— that should have been… special.”

Another sob slipped out, muffled against Pansy’s shoulder.

“I feel disgusting. I feel like— like some easy omega who just— lets alphas—”

“NO.”

Pansy’s voice cracked like a whip.

She gripped Draco’s face gently but firmly.

“Look at me.”

Draco trembled, but met her eyes.

“You are not easy. You are not cheap. You are precious, Draco Malfoy. This was not your fault.”

But the shame, the raw instinctual hurt, the horrible vulnerability — it clung to him like a second skin.

He cried until he couldn’t anymore.

Then Pansy stroked his hair.

Theo held his hand.

Blaise sat close, a silent guardian.

And Draco whispered into the quiet:

“I just want him to forget.”

But a smaller voice inside him whispered the truth:

He won’t.

And neither would Draco.

------------------------------------------

Harry’s POV

Gryffindor Common Room, later

Harry stared at the fireplace, its glow blurring into one smear of orange light.

He hadn’t moved in an hour.

Ron sat beside him, quiet.

Hermione sat across, watching him with too-knowing eyes.

But Harry didn’t look at either of them.

All he could see was Draco’s face.

Pink cheeks.

Wide eyes.

Trembling lips.

Tears that hadn’t fallen.

And Harry—stupid, clumsy Harry—

landing on him,

burying his face in Draco’s chest,

and smelling something he wasn’t supposed to.

Something intimate.

Something private.

Something that made Draco look like he’d been stripped bare in front of the entire school.

Harry pressed his hands over his face and groaned.

“I didn’t mean to hurt him,” he whispered.

“We know,” Hermione said softly.

“I just wanted to protect him. I just— I didn’t want his head to hit the floor. And then I fell, and I— I smelled— his — milk, I didn't— and he looked at me like—”

His voice cracked.

“Like I’d broken something.”

Ron swallowed hard.

“Harry… we know u didnt mean to…but whats happened cannot be reversed all you can do now is sincerly give him your apology.”

Harry’s stomach twisted painfully.

“So I took something from him,” he whispered. “I invaded something.”

“No!” Hermione said sharply. “You didn’t take anything. It was an accident.”

Harry shook his head.

“But the way he looked at me…”

His voice dropped to a raw whisper.

“It hurt.”

Ron sighed.

“I imagine it hurt him more.”

Harry felt like he was sinking.

“I don’t want him to cry because of me.”

Hermione softened.

“Then… don’t let this be the last part of the story.”

Harry looked up, heart tight.

“What do you mean?”

Hermione exchanged a glance with Ron.

Ron shrugged.

“He means a lot to you, doesn’t he?”

Harry opened his mouth.

Nothing came out.

He didn’t know the answer.

He only knew one thing:

Draco’s tears burned inside him like a bruise.

And he wasn’t sure he’d ever forgive himself for them.

------------------------------------------

Draco avoided Harry for two whole days.

And Harry couldn’t blame him.

The moment Draco entered a corridor, Harry stepped forward — and Draco turned sharply, robes swishing, Theo and Blaise closing ranks instantly.

At meals, Draco sat between Pansy and Blaise, back impossibly straight, eyes never lifting to Harry’s table.

In classes, Draco didn’t even look Harry’s way.

Not once.

Not even when Harry couldn’t stop looking at him.

Harry tried to catch him after Charms —

blocked by Pansy.

Tried again after Potions —

blocked by Blaise.

He even cornered Theo outside the library.

Theo didn’t raise his voice.

He didn’t threaten.

He simply said:

“Not yet, Potter. He’s hurt. Give him time.”

Harry went to bed that night with a stone lodged in his chest.

He couldn’t stand the idea that Draco cried because of him.

He couldn’t stand the way Draco flinched when he entered a room.

He couldn’t stand the guilt twisting deeper every hour.

So the next morning, he did something brave and stupid.

He woke up early.

Went to the courtyard where Draco always liked to read before class.

And waited.

No Ron.

No Hermione.

No Slytherins.

Just Harry.

The air smelled of frost and damp stone.

Draco arrived five minutes before breakfast, robes wrapped around him like armor.

He hadn’t expected anyone to be there — the instant he saw Harry, he froze.

Completely still.

Like a deer caught in the wandlight.

His eyes flicked to Harry’s face — brief, sharp, wounded — then he turned to leave.

“Draco, please.”

Harry’s voice cracked.

Draco stopped.

Back still turned.

But he didn’t walk away.

Harry swallowed hard.

“I’m not here to corner you. I’m not here to make excuses.”

A breath.

Steady.

Raw.

“I’m here to apologise.”

Draco’s shoulders stiffened.

Harry continued anyway.

“What I did… hurt you. Even if I didn’t understand why. Even if it was an accident.”

He took one step closer.

“I should’ve backed away sooner. I should’ve respected your space the second I realised something was wrong.”

He hesitated.

“You trusted me to not make things worse. And I did.”

The wind carried the quiet between them.

Draco’s fingers tightened around the book he held, knuckles white.

Harry’s voice softened.

“I would never want to shame you. Or make you feel exposed. Or make you cry.”

Draco flinched.

Harry felt something twist painfully in his chest.

“I’m truly, honestly sorry,” Harry whispered. “Not because everyone yelled at me. Not because I got in trouble.”

He swallowed.

“But because you looked hurt. And I never want to be the reason you look like that.”

Silence.

Then…

Very slowly…

Draco turned.

His eyes were still rimmed pink, the faintest echo of tears he’d fought so hard to hide the day before.

He didn’t shout.

He didn’t insult Harry.

He didn’t even lift his chin the way he usually did when building walls.

He just stood there.

Fragile.

Hurt.

Beautiful.

“What I felt,” Draco said quietly, voice thin around the edges, “wasn’t your fault.”

Harry’s breath hitched.

“But the humiliation was real,” Draco continued. “I wasn’t ready. It wasn’t supposed to—”

He looked away, cheeks flushing painfully.

“It shouldn’t have happened like that.”

Harry’s heart cracked.

“I know,” he whispered. “And I’m sorry.”

Draco’s eyes flicked back to him — quick, shy, searching.

“Don’t pity me,” Draco murmured.

Harry shook his head quickly.

“I don’t. I swear I don’t. I just—”

He hesitated, terrified of saying the wrong thing.

“I care, Draco. Not in the wrong way. Not in a pity way. Just… I care that you’re hurting.”

Draco blinked, startled.

That Harry was the one who said that to him.

That Harry cared about him

A breath shuddered out of him.

Then:

“I known it was an accident and that i reacted dramatically but I know you didnt do it on purpose…just make sure you don’t do it again.”

Harry nodded immediately.

“Never.”

A beat.

“Ever.”

“I promise.”

Draco’s throat bobbed.

Another tiny beat.

“…Thank you,” Draco whispered.

And for the first time since the accident—

he didn’t look away.

------------------------------------------

Return to Hogwarts (4th Year)

Harry’s POV

Harry honestly thought he was prepared this time.

Prepared for Draco Malfoy’s presence.

Prepared for the awkwardness still humming between them from last year’s… accident.

Prepared to keep his head down, stay civil, and not stare at Draco like an idiot.

He was wrong.

Completely, utterly, disastrously wrong.

Because the Draco who stepped off the Hogwarts Express that September looked nothing like the boy Harry remembered.

Not even like the boy Harry had apologised to.

Draco Malfoy had changed again.

He wasn’t glowing from early puberty anymore—

He had grown into it.

His hair fell in long, silvery waves over his shoulders now, catching the sunlight like spun moonlight.

His skin was impossibly smooth, porcelain with the faintest natural blush on his cheeks.

His waist was narrower, posture elegant without trying.

His lashes—Harry tried very hard not to notice—were long enough to cast shadows.

He looked older.

Softer.

More beautiful in a way that wasn’t fragile at all—

instead, steady, confident, poised.

An omega who finally understood his own body.

Harry’s throat went dry.

Ron elbowed him.

“Mate, you alright?”

Harry forced himself to blink, tearing his gaze away.

“Yeah. Fine. Just… tired.”

Ron snorted. “Sure.”

Hermione looked between Harry and Draco with a knowing, irritatingly gentle expression.

“Just be respectful,” she murmured. “Fourth year changes people.”

Harry pretended not to know what she meant.

He knew exactly what she meant.

------------------------------------------

Draco’s POV

Draco felt stable this year.

His cycles had evened out.

His scent blockers held easily now.

Pre-heat smelled faint and clean and could be hidden with minimal potions.

No more embarrassing scent leaks.

No more panicked tears.

He felt… in control.

Mostly.

Until he saw Harry Potter looking at him.

Harry didn’t stare like he had in third year — confused, alarmed, flustered.

No.

Harry stared like he’d forgotten what oxygen was.

Draco’s stomach swooped in a way he hated.

In a way he had grown used to hating.

He sniffed, lifted his chin, and swept past the Gryffindors with practiced elegance.

But when Blaise leaned in and murmured, “He nearly tripped staring at you,” Draco nearly did trip.

“I don’t care,” Draco said automatically.

He cared.

He cared much too much.

------------------------------------------

The Great Hall bustled with noise and excitement.

But Harry barely tasted his food.

His eyes—against his better judgment—kept drifting to Draco.

And every time Draco lifted a hand to tuck hair behind his ear—

every time his cheeks flushed from the warm hall—

every time he laughed softly at something Theo said—

Harry felt something strange twist in his chest.

A warmth.

A pull.

A spark of instinct he didn’t recognise.

He tried to ignore it.

He failed.

Draco noticed.

Of course he noticed.

Their eyes met once across the hall.

Just once.

Draco blinked, cheeks tinged rose-gold by candlelight.

Harry looked away first.

His heart thudded too loudly.

------------------------------------------

Later, after dinner

Harry lingered near the courtyard steps, pretending to admire the sky.

He wasn’t admiring anything.

He was waiting.

Draco appeared alone, walking toward the dungeons with slow, elegant steps.

Harry didn’t intend to speak.

He didn’t intend to move.

Yet somehow, his feet carried him forward.

“Malfoy.”

Draco stopped.

He didn’t turn fully, just angled his head slightly.

“Potter.”

Even his voice had changed.

Lower.

Smoother.

More controlled.

Harry swallowed.

“You look… different.”

Draco’s breath caught.

Annoyance flickered across his face—but so did something else.

Something softer.

“People grow, Potter,” he said coolly.

“I know,” Harry answered quietly. “I can see that.”

Draco froze.

Just for a heartbeat.

A flicker of pink brushed his cheeks before he looked away.

“Goodnight, Potter,” he murmured.

“Goodnight,” Harry said.

And for reasons Harry didn’t understand—

his chest felt warm.

Too warm.

------------------------------------------

Harry’s POV — Late Afternoon on a random day, Courtyard

Harry wasn’t trying to watch Draco Malfoy.

He wasn’t.

He was just… standing in the courtyard, listening to Ron prattle about who might enter the Triwizard Tournament, when—

He saw Adrian Pucey leaning against a stone pillar.

Tall.

Handsome.

Athletic.

A confident Slytherin alpha in his seventh year, all lazy smirks and arrogant ease.

And he was talking to Draco.

No—

flirting with Draco.

Pucey stood too close, his arm braced above Draco’s head as if Draco belonged there.

His voice was low, smooth, amused.

And Draco…

Draco was smiling.

Not a big smile, but a polite, soft, delicate one that made Harry’s stomach drop.

Draco’s hair glowed like silver in the sun; his cheeks were faintly pink, his lashes downcast.

Pretty in a way Harry still wasn’t prepared for.

Pucey must’ve noticed too, because he leaned closer—

closer than necessary—

letting his fingers graze Draco’s sleeve.

Harry didn’t remember moving.

One moment he was next to Ron—

the next he was striding across the courtyard, jealousy burning like wildfire inside him.

Ron’s distant voice called, “HARRY??”

But Harry didn’t stop.

He reached them just as Pucey touched Draco’s wrist—

a soft, flirting brush of fingers.

Draco stiffened slightly, uncertain.

Pucey smirked.

“Well, if it isn’t Potter,” Pucey drawled without turning. “Come to admire the view?”

Harry ignored him completely.

His eyes stayed locked on Draco.

“You okay?” Harry asked, voice tighter than intended.

Draco’s grey eyes widened in genuine surprise.

A soft flush crept up his neck.

“I—yes,” Draco said, though his voice wobbled.

Pucey straightened, eyebrow raised.

“What’s it to you, Potter?” he asked calmly, amused.

Harry didn’t look at him.

“It is.”

Pucey blinked.

“…Sorry?”

Harry stepped forward, instinct overriding logic.

“He said he’s fine,” Harry said sharply. “Which means you can back off now.”

Pucey laughed — low, smooth, patronising.

“You sound jealous.”

Harry froze.

So did Draco.

Harry’s denial came too fast, too loud, too desperate:

“No—I—THAT’S—NOT—WHAT—THIS—IS!”

Pucey smirked wider.

“Really? Because you look like you want to hex me.”

Harry’s magic buzzed under his skin.

He did want to hex him.

He wanted Pucey away from Draco.

Now.

Draco seemed equally startled—

and flustered.

His eyes flicked between them, cheeks pink, breathing slightly quickened.

“Potter,” Draco said softly, “you don’t need to—”

“I do,” Harry said, before he could stop himself.

Silence.

Beautiful, dangerous silence.

Pucey’s expression sharpened.

“Well,” Pucey murmured, “looks like Hogwarts’ Golden Boy finally knows what he wants.”

Harry choked.

Draco inhaled sharply.

Pucey pushed off the pillar with lazy confidence.

“Relax, Potter. I was only talking to him.”

“Too close,” Harry growled—

an actual growl, low and barely audible.

Draco’s breath hitched.

Pucey’s eyes gleamed with amusement.

“You really are an alpha, aren’t you?” he murmured. “Didn’t think you had it in you.”

Harry bristled—

and Draco flushed even deeper.

Pucey stepped back at last, offering Draco a smooth little bow of his head.

“If you ever want company from someone your own level, Malfoy,” he said, “you know where to find me.”

Harry’s fists clenched so hard his knuckles whitened.

Pucey left, whistling.

Silence hung between Harry and Draco, thick and hot and confusing.

Draco finally spoke, voice softer than Harry had ever heard it.

“Potter… you didn’t need to do that.”

Harry swallowed.

“I know.”

Draco met his eyes.

“Then why did you?”

Harry didn’t have an answer.

Not one he understood.

Not one he could say.

His throat tightened.

“I don’t know,” Harry whispered. “I just—didn’t like it.”

Draco’s lips parted in surprise.

A blush bloomed across his cheeks.

“Oh,” Draco breathed.

And for the first time—

he didn’t walk away.

------------------------------------------

Draco’s POV 

Draco Malfoy walked away from the courtyard with his pulse raging beneath his skin.

He didn’t even make it ten steps before he had to stop under the shade of a willow tree, one hand pressed flat to his chest as if he could quiet the storm inside him.

Because Harry Potter—

Harry “annoying, infuriating, impossible” Potter—

had just stepped between him and Adrian Pucey like an alpha driven by instinct.

Draco closed his eyes, breath trembling.

Potter didn’t even like him.

So why did it feel like his body had recognised something his mind refused to accept?

Why had his cheeks burned when Potter stood in front of him?

Why had his pulse jumped when Potter said, It is.

Why had his knees gone weak—just for a second—when Potter stepped closer?

Draco shook his head, trying to exhale the feeling.

No.

No, no, no.

He wouldn’t be the omega who fell for an alpha who didn’t care.

Not again.

He lifted his chin and continued toward the dungeons…

but he didn’t feel steady.

Not at all.

------------------------------------------

Harry’s POV

Harry stood in the courtyard long after Draco disappeared.

The sun was warm.

The breeze was cool.

But Harry felt feverish.

He wasn’t sure what had happened.

Not exactly.

He only knew a few things:

1. He didn’t like Pucey touching Draco.

2. He didn’t like Pucey flirting with Draco.

3. He REALLY didn’t like Draco smiling at Pucey.

4. Whatever he felt wasn’t normal.

Harry exhaled shakily.

“What is WRONG with me?” he muttered.

Ron clapped his shoulder from behind.

“Mate,” Ron said gently, “we’re in fourth year now. Everyone’s instincts are waking up.”

Harry blinked, confused.

“My instincts?”

He frowned.

“I don’t—what instincts?”

Ron smirked.

“Oh… you’ll figure it out.”

Harry didn’t feel reassured.

He felt undone.

Like his skin no longer fit right.

Like something inside him had been nudged awake and was now blinking in the light, confused and hungry.

Hungry?

Harry shook the thought away.

He didn’t understand what was changing.

He only knew one thing:

Draco Malfoy had looked at him differently today.

And Harry didn’t hate it.

Not even a little.

------------------------------------------

Something had shifted.

And neither of them knew if they were ready for it.

 

 

Chapter 4

Notes:

Welcome back my sweethearts.💖
Okay,so listen.
I tried to write a calm chapter.✨️
But then Draco wore THAT dress, Harry malfunctioned, Pucey forgot the meaning of “no,” and a magical disaster decided to drop-kick subtlety out the window.🪄
And BEFORE we begin:
No, I’m not sorry.
Yes, I know EXACTLY what I did in this chapter.
No, I will not provide emotional support.🙃

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Triwizard Tournament Is Announced

The Great Hall thrummed with excitement that first evening. The enchanted ceiling crackled with storm clouds and lightning for dramatic effect; the candles flickered; the visiting schools veela-glided and Durmstrang-stomped into the hall.

Harry was mostly just trying not to trip in front of everyone.

Draco, meanwhile, was sitting at the Slytherin table with his arms folded, deeply offended by the entire concept of foreign schools.

“So they parade in like peacocks,” he muttered. “Do they think we don’t know what a ship is? Or a carriage? It’s a school, not a circus.”

Pansy smirked. “You’re jealous.”

“I am not jealous. I am correct.”

Blaise leaned his chin on his hand. “Are you upset because the French boys are prettier than you?”

Draco sniffed. “They are not.”

They absolutely were not, to be fair.

When Dumbledore said “The Triwizard Tournament has returned,” the Hall erupted.

Whispers flew at once.

“Dangerous—”

“Cool—”

“People died last time—”

“Shut up, it’ll be fun—”

Harry glanced instinctively to the Slytherin table.

Draco’s face was unreadable — chin lifted, eyes sharp. He looked… uneasy. But his expression quickly smoothed into bored disdain.

“Honestly,” Draco murmured to Theo, “if they wanted entertainment, they could’ve just let me run the school for a day. I’d have them all crying into their cauldrons.”

Theo’s lips twitched. “I don’t think that’s safer than dragons.”

Draco waved a hand. “Details.”

But his fingers trembled slightly when no one was looking.

------------------------------------------

When Harry’s name came out of the Goblet, he thought time had stopped.

It hadn’t.

The Hall roared. Chairs scraped, people shouted, someone shrieked.

Harry sat there frozen, stomach plummeting.

Then he did the only reasonable thing: he said, automatically,

“I didn’t put my name in—”

No one cared.

On the Slytherin side, Draco’s fork clattered to his plate.

For one heartbeat, he forgot how to wear his mask. The blood drained from his face, pupils blown wide, scent-blocker straining faintly under a spike of sharp, panicked instinct.

He’s going in there?

Into that? With dragons? With Merlin-knows-what?

He’ll die shot through Draco’s mind, wild and uninvited.

He slammed the door on that thought so hard his head hurt.

Blaise watched him carefully.

“You’re very calm,” Blaise said softly.

“I am calm,” Draco said, too quickly.

He was not calm.

He watched Harry stand and walk towards the antechamber, shoulders tense, ears pink, the entire school staring.

Draco’s hands curled into fists under the table.

If he dies, Draco told himself, I refuse to care. Absolutely refuse. Completely unaffected.

His heart hammered against his ribs.

------------------------------------------

That night, the Slytherin gang gathered around Draco’s bed like he was hosting a war council.

“I do not care,” Draco said, pacing at the foot of his mattress. “I am merely concerned for the sake of House safety, because if he dies, Gryffindors will cry at the table, and it will be unbearable.”

Theo lay on his back, hands folded over his stomach. “Right. You’re worried about table crying.”

Pansy, cross-legged, inspected her nails. “You almost fainted at dinner.”

“I did not almost faint,” Draco snapped. “It was poor lighting.”

Blaise sat propped against the headboard. “So you’re not at all invested in whether or not Harry Potter survives a series of ancient, highly lethal magical tasks?”

“I am invested,” Draco sniffed, “in the fact that our school might be sued if a Champion dies.”

Theo frowned. “If he dies, won’t You-Know-Who just have to find another target?”

The room went very quiet.

Draco swallowed.

“…It would be inconvenient, governmentally speaking,” he said, voice softer.

Pansy’s sharpness dropped for a moment. She reached out and flicked a piece of lint off his sleeve.

“You could just admit you don’t want him to die.”

Draco spluttered. “I do not—!”

Blaise raised a lazy eyebrow.

Draco threw himself dramatically back onto the bed.

“I hope he lives,” he muttered into his pillow, too low for most ears.

Theo heard.

So did Blaise.

They didn’t say anything.

------------------------------------------

— The First Task

The stands were roaring, the air thick with dragon smoke.

Harry was at the edge of the arena, heart hammering, wand slick in his fingers.

Somewhere high up, Draco Malfoy was trying not to throw up.

Draco clutched the railing so hard his knuckles went white.

“Why,” he muttered, “would anyone voluntarily go near a dragon? What kind of self-destructive maniac—”

“You love him,” Pansy said blandly.

“I DON’T—!”

A burst of dragon fire cut him off. Harry rolled, barely missing being roasted alive.

Draco’s breath caught sharply.

His scent — usually soft under the blockers — jolted into something sharper, almost metallic, before the enchantment strained to tamp it down again.

“Is he trying to die?” Draco hissed. “Who told him that was a good strategy? Does he not understand the concept of ‘stay away from the large fire-breathing death-lizard’? Has he no self-preservation? Has he no—”

“He’s doing very well,” Theo offered faintly, eyes wide.

Draco ignored him.

Harry summoned his broom. The crowd screamed. The dragon lunged; Harry swerved.

For a few agonising minutes, Draco forgot to breathe at all.

And when Harry finally grabbed the golden egg and zoomed away, alive, somehow, unbelievably, Draco heard himself clap.

Once.

Twice.

Three times.

He stopped abruptly, fingers stinging.

Pansy’s side-eye could have sliced a troll in half.

“Oh, shut up,” Draco muttered before she could say anything.

He looked down into the arena just in time to see Harry glance up into the stands — wild-eyed, exhilarated, chest heaving.

For a fraction of a second, their gazes met.

Draco’s heart stuttered.

He tore his eyes away, heat prickling his cheeks under the cold wind.

Idiot, he told himself viciously. Stupid, reckless, heroic idiot.

He had never wanted someone to live so badly in his life.

------------------------------------------

— The Yule Ball Announced

“Dress robes?” Ron groaned that evening. “We have to wear bloody dress robes?”

Harry wasn’t listening.

He was watching Draco’s reaction.

Dumbledore had just announced the Yule Ball, and chaos was already erupting.

Draco sat very straight, face neutral, fork idle over his food.

Pansy nudged him. “You’ll be fine. People will be lining up.”

“I know,” Draco murmured.

It was not arrogance. It was fact.

By breakfast the next morning, he had been asked six times.

By lunch, eleven.

By dinner, seventeen.

He said no to all of them.

“Why?” Theo asked, sprawled across Draco’s bed later, reading a book upside down.

“Because they’re annoying,” Draco said absently, staring at the canopy.

“Pucey is gonna ask you to be his date, I bet .” Blaise added.

“He’s very annoying.”Draco said frowning.

Pansy smirked. “Waiting for someone special?”

Draco’s stomach flipped and flopped and fell off a cliff.

“No,” he said, scandalised. “Absolutely not. There is no one I would want to go with less than the idiots at this school.”

A traitorous corner of his mind whispered, That’s not true.

He threw a pillow at that corner.

Across the castle, over in Gryffindor, Harry was having his own crisis.

“Just ask someone,” Ron said. “It’s not that deep.”

Harry stared at the fire.

He thought about Parvati or Cho or someone else normal. Safe. Non-Slytherin.

His traitorous brain supplied: Draco.

Harry shoved that thought into the Forbidden Cupboard of Bad Ideas.

“I don’t know,” he muttered. “I’m busy. Tournament. Dragons. You know.”

Hermione said into her book, “You’re avoiding making a choice.”

“I am not.”

“You are.”

He was.

He knew exactly who he wanted to ask.

He also knew Draco Malfoy would sooner set himself on fire than say yes.

------------------------------------------

— Pucey Being a Slimy Bastard

Adrian Pucey was the kind of alpha who knew he was good-looking and put that knowledge to immediate, shameless use.

He was also, unfortunately, in Slytherin and had eyes.

So by mid-November, he had decided Draco was “interesting.”

Draco decided Adrian was “annoying.”

“Your hair looks nice that way,” Pucey said one afternoon, leaning far too casually against the courtyard wall.

Draco blinked. “It always looks fabulous.”

Pucey smirked. “Some people’s doesn’t look like that when it grows.”

Draco’s cheeks warmed. “Flattery is boring.”

“Is it working?”

“Absolutely not.”

Across the corridor, Harry told himself he was not eavesdropping.

He was just standing.

Existing.

In the same physical plane.

He did not hear Pucey say, “If you don’t have a date for the Ball—”

He definitely heard Draco cut in with, “I’d rather go with the Dementor.”

Harry choked on nothing.

Ron frowned. “You alright, mate?”

“I’m fine,” Harry lied. “Just, erm. Air.”

Hermione didn’t even look up from her book. “Draco rejected Pucey. That’s all.”

“How do you know that?!” Harry demanded.

Hermione raised her brows. “Because you’re staring at them like you want to jump over a wall.”

Harry looked away at once.

He did not.

He kind of did.

------------------------------------------

It got worse.

Like way worse.

Pucey had been getting on Draco’s nerves for weeks.

He appeared everywhere Draco went—outside Charms, in the library, at lunch—always with that smug alpha confidence that made Draco want to hex him into a wall. Draco had said no to him once. Twice. Multiple times. And still, Pucey stood beside him now in the courtyard, leaning over Draco’s textbook like he owned the air Draco breathed.

Draco’s patience—normally abundant when dealing with idiots—was gone.

Completely gone.

Especially when Pucey tried to grab him by his waist again.

Draco froze.

His inner monologue exploded:

Did he just—touch me? Again? Who the HELL does he think he is? I didn’t even let POTTER touch me and the one time he did was an ACCIDENT and I nearly DIED of humiliation and THIS man thinks he has that right—??. Who the fuck does he think he is??. SLIMY BASTARD.

Draco set his quill down slowly. Very slowly.

“Adrian Pucey,” he said, voice smooth as silk stretched over a blade, “stop touching me.”

Pucey blinked. “I’m just trying to help.”

Draco lookin him dead in the eye."And I sad 'NO'. I think I'm speaking English unless you are illiterate in it?"

Theo looked up instantly. “Do you not understand the word NO, or is it missing from your vocabulary?”

Pucey frowned. “I’m being friendly.”

Pansy turned, eyes gleaming like a predator.

“Friendly?” she repeated. “Boy, you may be an alpha, but that doesn’t give you ANY right to bother someone who already said no.”

Crabbe nodded sagely. “His dictionary’s incomplete.”

Goyle snorted. “Probably missing half the alphabet.”

Balise added, “Especially the letters N and O.”

Pucey scowled. “I’m asking him to the Ball!”

“And I said no,” Draco snapped at last. “Multiple times. Clearly your ears are not just for decoration??—are they.”Draco sneered.

“Come on, Malfoy,” Pucey insisted. “You’re an omega. You should be flattered.”

The courtyard went SILENT.

Pansy inhaled sharply.

Theo sat up like he was about to watch a murder.

Blaise raised both eyebrows, already amused.

Draco turned slowly, spine straightening, eyes cold.

“Repeat that,” he said softly.

Pucey hesitated. “I—I meant—”

“No,” Draco said, stepping closer. “Say it again.”

Pucey swallowed. “You should—be flattered?”

Draco smiled. Oh, it was deadly.

“Flattered?” Draco echoed. “By you? Adrian, darling, I would rather be flattered by the Giant Squid.”

Theo: “Damn.”

Pansy: “OH HE’S DEAD.”

Crabbe and Goyle: wheezing.

Pucey’s face went red. “You’re being dramatic.”

“No,” Draco said, voice rising dangerously, “I am being CLEAR. You don’t listen when omegas speak and clearly think we are below you. So let me shout it out—NO means NO.”

Pansy clapped. “LOUDER FOR THE ALPHAS IN THE BACK.”

Theo cupped his hands around his mouth. “NO MEANS NO, ADRIAN.”

Goyle mimicked: “NOOOO.”

Crabbe nodded vigorously. “NO.”

Pucey’s eye twitched. “You’re embarrassing yourself.”

“Oh, sweetheart,” Draco said sweetly, “I am EMBARRASSING you.”

Blaise cackled.

Pucey turned flustered. “You can’t do better!”

Draco blinked once, slowly. Then cackled.

“I would rather attend the Yule Ball with MOANING MYRTLE.”

Theo made the sign of the cross.

Pansy fell backwards screaming.

Crabbe and Goyle looked like they’d combust from laughter.

Blaise put down his quill and applauded.

Pucey sputtered. “You’re unbelievable!”

“And you,” Draco said, flicking his hand in dismissal, “are dismissed. Leave me alone, Pucey, before I petition Dumbledore to put you on a leash.”

The courtyard ERUPTED.

Balise: “NOT THE LEASH—DRACO.”

Pansy: “HE DID NOT JUST—HE DID.”

Theo wiping tears: “Oh, the audacity. I LOVE IT.”

Crabbe: “He needs a leash honestly.”

Goyle nodding: “For real.”

Pucey, humiliated beyond repair, spun on his heel and stomped away like a toddler denied dessert.

Draco sat back down, spine straight.

“Honestly,” Draco sniffed, “I warned him.”

“You destroyed him,” Blaise said proudly.

“He deserved it,” Pansy declared. “Touching without consent? Absolutely not.”

Theo hummed. “And the Myrtle line… inspired, truly.”

Draco stared stiffly at his book, ears pink. “…He annoyed me. Honestly I let him off easy.”

Behind a stone pillar, Harry Potter had heard he entire commotion.

He hadn’t even realised he’d stopped breathing.

Ron barely holding his laugh."Pucey deserved it, man he crossed the limits."

Hermione snorted agreeing.

Harry was lost in thought.

Draco refused to be touched by someone he didn’t want touching him.

Harry’s heartbeat echoed loud in his ears.

He whispered to himself, stunned:

“He didn’t even let Pucey touch him.”

He swallowed.

…He didn’t let me either.—it was an accident but still.

And for the first time, Harry understood exactly how badly he wanted Draco’s permission.

------------------------------------------

— Ball Preparations

In the Slytherin dorm, Draco stood before a long mirror, Pansy fussing over his gown—a deep emerald silk creation he had definitely NOT picked because it reminded him of Potter’s eyes. Absolutely not.

“They’re fine,” he said weakly.

“They’re perfect,” she corrected without hesitation.

The dress was perfect—too perfect.

The emerald fabric wrapped around one shoulder, dipping across his chest in a swirl of shimmering embroidery. Jewels glinted along the seam like droplets of moonlight. The waist cinched delicately, the skirt poured to the ground in soft, luxurious folds. His hair, falling in soft waves and half-tied with a silver clasp, caught the lantern light and glowed like starlight on snow.

He looked—

He looked—

“Oh no,” Draco whispered.

Theo appeared at his side, eyes wide. “You look unfair.”

Blaise nodded, jaw slack. “People might actually faint.”

Draco sniffed, lifting his chin. “Good. They’re not allowed to look at me anyway.”

Pansy smirked. “And who is allowed?”

Draco glared at his reflection, heat climbing up his throat.

Not Potter, he informed his traitorous heart. Absolutely not Potter. Potter is forbidden. Potter won’t even look at me. Potter will be busy with some pretty Gryffindor girl. Potter won’t notice this dress at all. This colour means nothing. Nothing. NOTHING—

His chest tightened.

He ignored it with all the dignity a Malfoy could muster.

------------------------------------------

—Meanwhile, in Gryffindor Tower, Harry was dying.

His burgundy suit was actually decent this year—rich wine-red fabric blooming with dark rose patterns, a black shirt beneath, a sleek tie that Hermione had insisted on tying for him because he “lacked coordination.”

But clothes weren’t the problem.

His brain was.

Every time he adjusted his sleeves, his thoughts betrayed him:

Draco under the fairy lights.

Draco’s long hair brushing his shoulders.

Draco smirking at him from across a corridor.

Draco’s stupid perfect waist—

“You’re making that face again,” Hermione said mildly.

“What face?” Harry demanded.

“The ‘thinking about Malfoy’ face.”

Ron nearly dropped his shoe. “He has a MALFOY face now?!”

Harry groaned into his palms. “I’m cursed,” he muttered. “That’s what this is. A curse.”

Hermione sighed deeply. “Honestly, it’s been obvious since the day you almost growled—”

“NOT NOW,” Harry snapped, ears pink.

------------------------------------------

 — The Ball Begins

When Draco walked into the Great Hall, the entire room stopped.

Conversation dipped. Candles flickered. Someone dropped a plate.

The emerald silk caught the golden fairy lights and shimmered like enchanted water. Silver embroidery glinted with every step he took, his hair glowing like pale gold. Draco looked soft and sharp at once—like a winter prince sculpted out of moonlight and arrogance.

Harry forgot his own name.

The moment he saw Draco—really saw him in that gown—his heart slammed against his ribs so hard it hurt.

Green.

Not just green.

His green.

The exact shade of his eyes.

Ron muttered, “Bloody hell.”

Hermione whispered to Ron. “Told you fourth year would be interesting.”

Draco, cheeks faintly pink, very pointedly did NOT look at the Gryffindor table.

He absolutely did not feel the molten stare burning into the back of his neck.

His inner monologue was screaming:

Do NOT look at Potter. Do not—stop—STOP—don’t look—

He did not look.

Two whole seconds of dignity were achieved.

Then Pucey materialised.

“You look incredible,” Adrian said smoothly, stepping far too close.

Draco stiffened. “I know.”

“Last chance,” Pucey murmured. “Come dance with me.”

“No,” Draco said politely, trying very hard not to stab him with his heel.

“I’ll just keep trying,” Pucey smirked, reaching a hand toward Draco’s waist—

Harry moved.

He didn’t think. He didn’t plan. He just—

appeared near the punch bowl like a man possessed, pretending to rearrange goblets but absolutely watching Draco and Pucey like a hawk with unresolved emotional issues.

Hermione sighed. “You’re not subtle.”

“I’m not doing anything,” Harry hissed.

He was absolutely doing something.

------------------------------------------

The Ball was going smoothly. Every one enjoying and carring conversations.

The music swelled. Robes swirled. Fred and George cackled over a mysterious bag labeled “Definitely Safe.”

Everyone should have been afraid. Peace doesn't last long—.

Golden sparks burst above the dancers, cascading down in a glittering rain.

“Uh oh,” Hermione whispered, already reaching for her wand.

The sparks fizzled on contact with the floor—

but when they fell between two people standing too close, the magic caught.

Harry didn’t notice.

He turned to avoid running into a Hufflepuff, bumped into something soft, and—

He was chest-to-chest with Draco Malfoy.

Again.—Atleast now it was just bumping and not cresing into each other.

Of course.

Draco’s gasp ghosted against his throat.

Harry froze.

Then they both looked down.

A glowing golden tether wrapped around Harry’s wrist and Draco’s, binding them together.

“What,” Draco said faintly, “did you do.”

“I DIDN’T DO ANYTHING,” Harry whispered, scandalised.

Dumbledore clapped delightedly from the high table.

“Oh wonderful! A Binding Waltz Charm! Very traditional!”

Harry felt his soul leave his body. “A what?”

“Those struck by the charm,” Dumbledore explained, “must complete one full dance together!”

The music shifted into a waltz.

People cleared the dance floor.

Hermione whispered, “Oh dear.”

Ron whispered, “Oh no.”

Draco whispered, “I hate magic.”

Harry whispered, “Same.”

Their wrists tugged.

The spell pulled them toward the centre of the ballroom.

Draco’s face turned a breathtaking shade of pink.

Harry felt hot all over.

They resisted.

The spell insisted.

Their hands snapped together.

Both flinched.

Harry hesitated—asking for permission. "would you mind I—If I placed then placed my hand,—on you??" He asked very carefully, he did not want to sound overbearing or like a creep.

Draco gave a small nod, barely noticeable but Harry understood it's implication.

Harry gently placed his hand on Draco's waist, holding it delicately as if he might hurt Draco or bruise him unintentionally.

Draco squeaked—actually squeaked—and his hand flew to Harry’s shoulder, fingers curling too tightly.

“Move,” someone hissed.

They started to dance.

It was terrible.

Then awkward.—Harry was shit at dancing.

Then—

something shifted.

Their bodies found a rhythm, Draco guiding, Harry following with surprising ease. Draco’s gown brushed Harry’s legs. Harry’s thumb rested snuggly at the dip of Draco’s waist, and Draco’s breath caught.

For a moment, the world blurred at the edges.

Harry heard Draco’s breathing—soft, frantic.

Draco felt Harry’s heartbeat—loud, steady, overwhelming.

Then—

a flicker.

Their scent blockers slipped.

Only for a heartbeat, but it was enough.

Harry inhaled something sweet—warm cream, sugar, soft musk.

Draco inhaled something grounding—sunlight on stone, heat and cedar.

Both froze.

Blockers snapped back.

The magic above them shimmered.

“Nearly done,” Draco whispered, voice barely steady.

Harry’s throat was dry. “Yeah.”

He didn’t want to let go.

He absolutely did.

It was awful.

It was perfect.

The final note faded.

The golden band vanished.

They did not move.

For one suspended heartbeat, they simply stood—holding each other, breathing the same air.

Then reality crashed back.

They jerked away.

Draco stumbled; Harry caught his elbow.

Their fingers brushed.

Draco nearly combusted.

“This—” Draco stammered, “never happened.”

“Right,” Harry said too fast. “Never. Absolutely not. Didn’t happen at all.”

They stared at each other like idiots.

Then Draco spun on his heel and fled, skirts swirling behind him.

Harry watched him go, heart slamming, breath shaking.

He felt… ruined.

Ron appeared, holding two butterbeers and looking like he’d witnessed a crime.

“…Well,” Ron said finally. “That was… something.”

Harry covered his face.

“I’m going to die,” he whispered.

—He looked gorgeous. Harry thought flushing.

------------------------------------------

Draco did not run.

Malfoys did not run.

He just walked very fast out of the Hall, down the corridor, around a corner, and then pressed his back to the wall, shoving his hands into his hair.

His heart was still racing.

His skin felt too tight.

His wrist tingled where the magic had been. His waist tingled where Harry’s hand had been. His shoulder tingled where his own fingers had clutched too hard.

“Stupid spell,” Draco whispered. “Stupid Potter. Stupid Ball. Stupid everything.”

He shut his eyes.

He could still feel it, maddeningly: the warm weight of Harry’s palm at his waist, the careful way Harry had held him, as if Draco were something breakable that needed to be kept upright.

As if Potter had wanted to keep him steady.

His cheeks burned in the empty corridor.

He pressed his fingers over them.

“Absolutely not,” he told himself. “We are not thinking about this. We are not—”

His chest fluttered.

He exhaled shakily.

For the first time, the thought crept in, treacherous and quiet:

What if he doesn’t hate me?

Draco squeezed his eyes shut.

No.

No, no, no.

Home-trained instincts warred with his bruised pride, with his old humiliation, with the remembered sting of a rejected handshake from first year.

He pushed himself off the wall.

He would forget this.

He had to.

He absolutely, definitely would.

…Eventually.

------------------------------------------

Back in Gryffindor Tower, long after the Ball ended, Harry lay on his back staring at the hangings of his four-poster bed.

He could still feel Draco in his arms.

He had danced with Draco Malfoy.

He had held Draco Malfoy.

And for the first time in his life, he’d understood why people talked about dancing like it meant something.

His wrist still felt warm.

Harry groaned softly into his pillow.

Ron snored; Seamus muttered something in his sleep. The dormitory creaked familiarly.

But nothing in Harry felt familiar at all.

Every time he closed his eyes, he saw Draco — flushed, glowing under the fairy lights, silk shifting around his waist, his breath catching as Harry held him. He still felt the ghost of Draco’s waist beneath his hand, warm and impossibly soft.

It was driving him mad.

He rolled over, pressed his face into the pillow, and told himself firmly,

Don’t think about him. Don’t think about him. Don’t—

His mind was not at peace.

His body did not rest.

His instincts did not rest.

But Sleep eventually dragged him under anyway.

------------------------------------------

It was foggy. And dark. Harry tried to adjust he eyes, when he saw a silhouette, —a silhouette he could recognise from mile away.

—Draco stood before him, not in the noisy ballroom, but somewhere quiet and dim — a corridor made of warm candlelight and shadows. He looked exactly as he had during the dance—his silver blond hair glimmering, cheeks flushed, emerald silk hugging every curve of his body.

But this Draco was closer.

Much closer.

“Potter…” he whispered.

Harry’s breath stuttered. The sound was too soft. Too real.

Draco stepped into his space, tilting his head up in that infuriating, perfect way that made Harry feel like the ground had vanished beneath him.

Harry lifted a hand without thinking —and traced it along Draco’s cheek.

and Draco didn’t flinch.

He leaned into it. Feeling Harry’s rough hand against his cheek.

Heat shot through Harry’s chest, warm and dizzying.

Draco’s fingers brushed Harry’s collar.

Barely a touch.

Just a soft glide over his collar bones, then slowly moving downwards feeling his chest then lower until his hand reached his belt, and then Draco withdrew his hand, wraping them along Harry’s neck, Draco stood on his tip toes leaning forward his chest touching Harry's, their lips less than centimeters apart, he could feel Draco’s breath warm—against his lips.

it felt like fire.— then Draco disappeared like smoke.

Draco’s scent curled around him, thick and sweet and warm, unfiltered, the way it had flickered for just a second during the waltz. It wrapped around Harry like a spell, sinking into his skin, making his heart pound.—Harry followed it, followed Dracos intoxicating scent into another corridor.

And saw Draco leaning onto a wall. Calling seductively.

“Harry…” Draco breathed.

Harry’s name had never sounded like that.

Harry felt himself moving towards Draco— helpless, drawn, wanting —

and Draco’s lips parted in anticipation.

The moment Harry got close to him—Draco touched Harry’s chest again, bolder this time.

Harry’s breath hitched, knees weakening.

He didn’t pull away.

He couldn’t.

Something deep and instinctive roared awake inside him, something alpha and possessive and utterly undone by Draco’s closeness.

Draco whispered something — Harry couldn’t make out the words, only the tone, soft and inviting and devastating.

Harry’s body moved on its own — leaning in, heat building, needing—

Then it happened Draco moved and guiding Harry’s lips to his— Draco kissed him it started small a peck, then another peck and then a Lick on his lips like Draco asking him to let him in.

And Harry did he kissed Draco back with passion and need—need he didn't know existed.

He kissed Draco gently at first then deeper he licked Draco’s lips biting them softly, enough to make Draco whine. 

It was hot—feverish,messy. They explored each other's mouths devouring every sensation.

Dracos face was flushed red, the natural pink flush gone and it— turned Harry on.

Then Draco parted slowly to catch his breath.

And then he slowly, enticingly started to undressed the top half of his chest.

Harry's breath hitched—He almost forgot how it breath.

His brain only able to process one thing— Draco is bare, exposed an—and alluring.

Harry couldn't take his eyes of Draco's pale chest, his smooth and flushed neck exposed, and merlin his nipples were such pretty pink. And he could smell it, smell the intoxicating milk— Draco's milk, it smelled exactly how it had back in 3rd year, he had always thought if it would taste just as sweet—warm, soothing as it smelled.

"No STop". Hary told himself.

But his inner alpha refused and rumbled, pleased with the sight infront of him—drink from him, nurse on him—his mind supplied.

"No" Harry thought to himself.

But then Draco cradled Harry’s head and guided Harry’s mouth to his nipple slowly.gently. and he said, his voice dripping with honey, smooth as velvet around the edges ."go on, drink from me—no need to hold back." 

Harry whined. With need and lust.

------------------------------------------

Harry jerked awake with a sharp gasp, heart racing, sheets twisted around his legs.

For a moment he didn’t know where he was — only that his body was too hot, his breathing too fast, and his mind full of images he couldn’t even think about without wanting the ground to swallow him.

It had been a dream.

Just a dream.

A dream about—

“Oh no,” Harry whispered into the darkness.

He dragged his hands over his face, ears burning. And then he lifted his blankets— his prick was hard, standing erect.

“I hate my life,” he muttered miserably.

From the next bed, Hermione snuffled in her sleep. “S’just a Ball, mate, stop stressin’,and sleep” she mumbled sleepily.

Harry stared at the ceiling.

He was not stressing about the Ball.

He was stressing about Draco bloody Malfoy and the way his dream-self had—

He shoved his face back into his pillow again and decided that in the morning, he simply would not think.

At all.

About anything.

For now Harry got up to take care of his current problem.

And he absolutely did not think about being nursed while he rubbed one out—Especially not about a cretain silver blond haired omega with soft breast feeding him gently, lovingly and being so sinfully beautiful.

------------------------------------------

One accidental dance, one stupid spell, one dream he’d never admit to…
and Harry was very suddenly, very badly in trouble.

 

 

Notes:

Pls excuse my typos 😅

Chapter 5

Notes:

💌 A/N —Hi lovelies!!💕

Okay so—before you dive in—YES this chapter is long.
Like “you blink and suddenly you’ve aged three school years” long.

Quick warning: I wrote this like a deranged Victorian novelist possessed by caffeine, Draco’s hips, and pure spite toward Umbridge. So there are some fast transitions, emotional whiplash, and the occasional line where even I went “girl… breathe.”

You will see:
✔ Harry suffering™
✔ Draco suffering BUT pretty
✔ Umbridge being a war crime
✔ The entire school unionizing out of sheer annoyance
✔ Me losing control of the pacing (artistically, ok no I actually lost it in the middle)

If anything feels chaotic — that’s just my natural state.

I love you all. Drink water. Unclench your jaw.
Enjoy the drama, the yearning, the omega rights movement, and the emotional devastation 💚💖 ✨

Chapter Text


— The Morning After 

Draco Malfoy was not in a bad mood.

He wasn’t.

He refused to be.

He had woken up,he was internaly happy that he got to dance with Potter, Draco got up bathed, styled his hair, applied his scent-blockers with perfect technique, buttoned his pristine uniform—

And then the moment he stepped into the Great Hall, he saw it.

Harry Potter.

Who took one look at Draco—

—and spun on his heel like he’d seen a dementor.

Draco froze mid-step.

“…Excuse me?” he whispered to no one.

Potter didn’t just turn.

Potter FLED.

Full speed.

Nearly knocked over a Ravenclaw first-year in the process.

Blaise blinked. “Did Potter just—run away from you?”

“No,” Draco said coldly.

Across the hall, Harry tripped over his own feet trying to escape through the side doors.

“Yes,” Pansy said.

Draco’s jaw clenched. Hard.

He marched to the Slytherin table, sat down with unnecessary elegance, and stabbed a piece of toast.

Theo, half-asleep and barely functioning, mumbled, “Dray… why are you murdering your breakfast?”

Draco didn’t answer.

He was too busy watching Harry Potter disappear behind a pillar like a criminal evading Aurors.

What.

Was Potter.

DOING?

Pansy leaned in. “Okay, darling. What happened?”

“Nothing,” Draco snapped.

Blaise hummed thoughtfully. “Interesting. Potter sees you, turns pink, runs away, and you say nothing happened.”

Draco stabbed the toast again.

Theo frowned. “Did he say something at the Ball?”

“No.”

“Did he insult you?”

“No.”

“…Did you insult him?”

“No!” Draco snapped, face flushing. “We didn’t even talk. We—”

He stopped.

His chest tightened.

We danced. We danced and he held me so tenderly and I nearly—

No.

Absolutely not.

“That’s it,” Blaise said. “He’s avoiding you.”

“He is NOT—”

Harry reappeared by the far door.

Draco’s breath hitched.

Harry saw Draco look—

—and yeeted himself OUT of the hall like a coward with zero Gryffindor courage.

Draco’s fork bent.

Pansy squealed. “OH MY GOD HE’S AVOIDING YOU.”

Theo smacked the table. “This is better than breakfast.”

Draco stood abruptly. “I don’t care.”

He absolutely cared.

He cared so much he thought he might explode.

He left the hall before anyone could see the way his hands were shaking.

Meanwhile, outside the doors—

Harry Potter was clutching the wall and whispering:

“I can’t face him. I can’t—Merlin—WHY did I dream THAT—”

Ron patted his back. “Mate. Breathe. It’s just Malfoy.”

Harry’s voice cracked. “NO. IT’S NOT JUST MALFOY. NOTHING IS JUST MALFOY ANYMORE.”

Hermione patted his arm sympathetically. “You’re in love with him.”

Harry, turning red: “I’M WHAT—NOPE, not happening?!”

Ron snorted and said.“Denile is a river in egypt, you get will around it mate.”.and patted his back.

Harry: “I HATE THIS.”

Hare can't keep is eyes above Draco's neck. They just keep wondering downwards toward his chest.

No, Harry. Reign it in. Be respectful. Be decent. A good alpha keeps control…OH I really wanna suck his tits....No, Harry. Absolutely not. Control yourself. Good alphas don’t think like this. Decent. DECENT, Potter—come on.

Get it together Harry James Potter.

Harry James Potter was not having a good morning.

He’d barely slept, his brain fried from dreams he absolutely should not be thinking about, and now—

now he had to participate in a Tournament task that involved freezing water, half-baked instructions, and the very real possibility of death.

Wonderful. Fantastic. Perfect. Truly thriving.

Students crowded around the Black Lake, wrapped in cloaks, breath misting in the February air. The stands buzzed with nervous excitement.

Harry stepped into the cold wind—

—and immediately sensed eyes on him.

Not just any eyes.

His eyes.

Draco Malfoy was standing near the Slytherin section, robes perfectly arranged, scarf wrapped with dramatic precision… and glaring at him like Harry had personally offended the structural integrity of Hogwarts.

Because Harry had avoided him.

All day.

Harry swallowed hard.

Don’t look. Don’t look at him. He looks good. TOO good. No. Stop—

His brain went straight to the line he had sworn to bury:

Oh gods, focus. FOCUS. Do not look at his—nope. Absolutely not. Pull it together. Decent thoughts only. DECENT. —You cannot fantasise about sucking tits in the middle of a Tournament where Your life is on the line—your ACTUAL life—and your brain is doing WHAT?—stop daydreaming. Why are you like this, Harry James Potter?

He dragged his gaze away.

Across the stands, Draco’s scowl deepened.

Draco Malfoy was also not having a good morning.

He stood stiffly beside Theo, arms crossed, pretending he wasn’t watching Harry walk toward the champions’ tent.

Pretending he wasn’t cataloguing every detail like an idiot:

The way Harry’s hair was already messy from the lake wind.

The way he kept tugging at his cloak nervously.

The grim determination on his face.

Why does he look like that? Why is he always—

He cut himself off viciously.

Pansy nudged him. “Dray. You’re staring.”

“I am NOT staring,” Draco said, staring even harder.

Theo hummed. “You’re worried.”

Draco went rigid. “Worried? Me? For Potter? Absolutely not. I’m simply observing— academically— the idiotic life choices of a reckless alpha with no survival instincts.”

“Right,” Theo said softly, like he didn’t believe a single word.

Blaise added, “If he dies, who are you going to argue with?”

Draco’s stomach flipped.

He hated how that question made him feel.

He hated even more that he didn’t have an answer.

The whistle blew.

Harry stripped off his outer cloak and stepped toward the edge of the lake.

Draco’s chest tightened—

too fast, too sudden, too much—

Harry dove.

The splash echoed across the stands.

A murmur swept the crowd as Harry disappeared beneath the dark surface.

Draco’s breath hitched.

Pansy frowned. “Draco? Darling, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” Draco said, eyes fixed on the lake, voice thin. “Absolutely nothing.”

But his hands were gripping the railing so tightly his knuckles whitened. His throat felt tight, too tight, a twisting pressure he couldn’t swallow down.

Minutes passed.

Harry did not resurface.

Draco’s heart pounded with a cold, nauseating rhythm.

Come on, Potter… come on. Stop being dramatic. Stop being impossible. Stop—

The lake rippled.

Draco leaned forward, breath frozen.

Then—

Harry broke through the surface with a gasp, splashing, pulling someone with him.

Draco exhaled so violently he nearly stumbled.

Relief washed through him like a tidal wave — warm, overwhelming, unwanted.

Theo noticed. “Draco…?”

Draco jerked back, straightened, chin lifting sharply.

He smoothed his gloves as if that could hide the tremor in his fingers.

“I told you,” Draco said, too calmly, “he always survives.”

But his voice wavered — just enough that Blaise’s eyebrow rose.

Draco ignored them both.

He did not look relieved.

He absolutely did not feel warmth pooling in his chest.

He absolutely did NOT almost have a panic attack over Harry Potter.

He was fine.

Perfectly fine.

Harry climbed out of the lake, shivering, exhausted — and immediately looked toward the stands. Toward Draco.

Their eyes met.

Just for a moment.

A fleeting, electric heartbeat—

—before Draco snapped his gaze away like the sun had burned him.

Harry’s stomach twisted.

Why does that hurt? Why—

Cedric clapped him on the shoulder, breaking his thoughts.

But the echo of Draco’s reaction lingered like a bruise.

------------------------------------------

— Harry Continues to Avoid Draco

The castle felt colder after the Second Task.

Maybe it was the February wind

—or maybe it was the fact that Harry Potter was avoiding Draco Malfoy with all the force of a man fleeing an ex, a crime scene, and a tax audit simultaneously.

Draco noticed.

Of course he noticed.

He noticed everything.

Harry ducking into a classroom when Draco walked down the corridor.

Harry turning sharply whenever Draco’s gaze drifted near him.

Harry dropping quills, books, his dignity, whenever Draco appeared within ten metres.

It was infuriating.

It was humiliating.

It was—

“…really starting to hurt,” Draco muttered under his breath before he could stop himself.

He had been on his way to Potions when it happened again:

Harry.

In the corridor.

Walking toward him.

For a full, shining second, Draco felt his heart jolt—

And then Harry spun around so fast his robe slapped a Hufflepuff in the face.

Draco froze mid-step.

Pansy, walking beside him, stared. “Did Potter just… flee?”

Theo glanced after Harry’s retreating form. “He sprinted, Dray. That wasn’t fleeing. That was escaping.”

Draco’s jaw clenched until his teeth ached.

“I don’t care,” he said crisply, even though something inside him was sinking like wet parchment.

Blaise arched a brow. “You very much care.”

“I do NOT—”

“Darling,” Pansy interrupted gently, “your ears are pink.”

Draco slapped his hands over them. “NO THEY ARE NOT.”

They were.

They absolutely were.

Later that same day, Draco entered the library, determined to ignore the world and do homework like a dignified Malfoy—

—and immediately spotted Harry at a table.

Their eyes met.

Harry blushed like Draco had hexed him directly in the soul and looked down so fast his glasses nearly flew off.

Then, with tragic Gryffindor clumsiness, he gathered his books into his arms—

—and dropped all of them.

Loudly.

Across the entire library.

Draco blinked.

Harry scrambled to pick them up, hands shaking, ears red, muttering apologies to the table, the chair, the universe.

Draco’s chest did something weird.

Something warm.

Something awful.

“No,” Draco whispered to himself. “Stop that. Stop whatever THAT is.”

But the feeling didn’t stop.

Especially when Harry fled the library like a knight running from emotional danger.

Again.

That night in the Slytherin dormitory, Draco lay on his bed staring at the ceiling, arms crossed, pillow ignored.

He was NOT upset.

He was NOT bothered.

He was NOT replaying the dance from the Ball in his mind.

Why does he keep running? Why is he acting like I’m dangerous? I didn’t do anything. Did I do something wrong? Did I look ridiculous that night? Did he hate the dance?

He shoved his face into his pillow.

“I hate him,” Draco declared loudly into the fabric.

Theo, from his bed: “Sure you do.”

“I DO!”

Blaise: “Naturally.”

Pansy (who wasn’t even there, her voice drifting through the door): “We believe you, Draco!”

Draco groaned into the sheets.

He didn’t hate Harry Potter.

He didn’t know what he felt.

And that terrified him more than the Dark Lord ever had.

Meanwhile, in Gryffindor Tower—

Harry sat hunched over his bed, head in his hands.

He was exhausted.

Emotionally.

Mentally.

Hormonal-ly.

He kept seeing Draco’s face when he surfaced from the lake—wide-eyed, pale, like he’d been holding his breath.

Harry didn’t know what that meant.

He didn’t know what ANYTHING meant anymore.

All he knew was:

He could not look Draco in the eyes without remembering that dream.

He could not think about Draco without feeling too warm.

And he could not breathe near Draco without wanting—

No. Stop. Don’t finish that thought.

Harry collapsed backwards onto his pillow in despair.

“This is a nightmare,” he groaned.

Ron glanced over from his bed. “Mate, at this point, I think it’s a condition.”

Hermione flipped a page. “It has a name.”

Harry sat up. “What?!”

“You like him,” she said matter-of-factly.

Harry looked horrified.

Ron nodded solemnly. “You’re doomed, mate.”

Harry flopped back down again.

“I KNOW.”

------------------------------------------

— The Third Task 

The maze loomed over the Quidditch pitch like something alive.

Tall hedges twisted into impossible shapes. Magic crackled faintly in the air. The stands buzzed with tension — not excitement, not anymore. Everyone felt it. Something was different tonight.

Draco stood with the Slytherins, arms crossed, face composed, outwardly elegant as ever.

Inside?

He was unraveling.

He watched Harry step forward with the other champions, wand in hand, jaw set with that stubborn Gryffindor determination Draco pretended to find annoying.

He didn’t find it annoying tonight.

He found it terrifying.

Harry glanced toward the stands — not at him, Draco told himself, definitely not at him — but their eyes caught for the briefest, sharpest heartbeat.

Draco’s breath vanished.

Then Harry turned away and walked into the maze.

The hedges swallowed him whole.

Draco Malfoy was not okay.

He stood absolutely still, fingers tightening around the railing until the cool metal dug into his palms.

Theo watched him quietly.

Pansy hovered at his shoulder.

Blaise observed him from the corner of his eye.

None of them spoke.

They didn’t have to.

Draco’s face said everything.

Minutes oozed by, too slow, too quiet.

Spells flared inside the maze — green flashes, gold bursts, something loud and violent. The crowd murmured nervously. Mrs. Weasley clutched at her husband’s sleeve. Hermione looked sick.

Harry was somewhere inside that twisting labyrinth of monsters and traps and Merlin-knew-what-else — alone.

And Draco hated it.

He hated how powerless it made him feel.

He hated how his chest tightened painfully every time a spell burst behind the hedge.

Why—why am I reacting like this? He’s Potter. He’s impossible. He’s reckless and infuriating and—

The ground shook with a muffled explosion.

Draco flinched.

Pansy touched his arm gently. “He’ll be fine.”

Draco wanted to say, I know.

He wanted to be calm and cold and untouched.

But he wasn’t.

“He’d better be,” Draco murmured, voice thin. “If he dies doing something stupid in a shrubbery maze, I’m going to kill him myself.”

Theo snorted softly, though his eyes were warm with understanding.

And then—

A roar of magic burst from the center of the maze.

A blinding flash of light.

A scream.

Then—

Silence.

Dead, heavy silence.

Draco’s blood turned to ice.

“Where is he—?” Hermione whispered.

Dumbledore was already moving.

Someone sobbed in the stands.

The hedges began to retract, crawling back into the ground, revealing the maze’s center—

And Draco’s heart twisted violently.

Because lying there, limp and still, was a body.

Two bodies.

Harry Potter.

And Cedric Diggory.

Draco barely remembered stumbling down the stands with the rest of the students. The world blurred at the edges — voices muffled, movement distant. He didn’t realise he was shaking until Pansy gripped his sleeve.

Cedric lay motionless, pale in the moonlight.

Harry knelt beside him, shaking, clutching the Triwizard Cup with a death grip. His face was hollow. His eyes were wide and dark and ruined.

“He’s back,” Harry whispered hoarsely. “Voldemort’s back.”

Draco felt something drop out of him — a clean, cold snap of fear.

Not for Voldemort.

For Harry.

Harry’s hands trembled. His breathing hitched. He looked like he might collapse.

Draco took an involuntary step forward.

Stopped himself.

The world tilted into chaos — teachers rushing, students crying, Madam Pomfrey sprinting across the grass — but Draco couldn’t tear his eyes from Harry, soaked in terror and grief.

Harry had been through something.

Something none of them understood.

And Draco… Draco wanted to be angry at him, to be distant, to pretend this didn’t matter.

But it did.

It mattered too much.

------------------------------------------

Later that night, back in Slytherin…

Draco sat on the edge of his bed, numb.

Cedric Diggory was dead.

Harry had screamed.

Harry had cried.

Harry had looked like the world was ending.

And Draco’s chest still hadn’t stopped aching.

Blaise sat beside him silently. “You’re very quiet.”

Draco swallowed hard. “…He was shaking.”

“Potter?”

Draco nodded.

Theo asked softly, “Are you… worried?”

“No,” Draco said automatically.

Pansy raised a brow.

Draco exhaled sharply.

“Yes,” he admitted, barely a whisper. “I’m worried.”

The confession hung in the dark.

He covered his face with his hands.

“I don’t know why,” he said, voice cracking. “I don’t—understand what’s happening to me.”

Pansy’s voice softened. “Dray… it’s okay.”

“It’s not,” he whispered. “It’s Potter.”

And for once, none of them teased him.

------------------------------------------

Meanwhile, in Gryffindor Tower…

Harry sat on the floor, knees pulled to his chest, Cedric’s name echoing in his skull.

Ron and Hermione held him on either side.

Neither spoke.

Harry’s voice was hoarse when he finally whispered:

“I saw him die. Right beside me. I couldn’t stop it.”

Hermione pressed her forehead against his shoulder, tears slipping down her cheeks.

Ron’s voice cracked: “It’s not your fault, mate.”

Harry didn’t believe him.

Somewhere below the floorboards, lightning cracked. A storm rolled in.

Harry closed his eyes.

And for just one moment—

a single, fragile moment—

he thought of grey eyes and soft hair and the way Draco had looked at him before the maze.

Like he cared.

Harry didn’t know why that memory hurt so much.

------------------------------------------

— Ministry Denial & Summer Fallout

The days after Cedric’s death were strange.

Too loud.

Too quiet.

Too sharp around the edges.

Whispers filled the corridors of Hogwarts like fog.

“Diggory died—”

“Potter said You-Know-Who is back—”

“Dumbledore believes him—”

“The Ministry says he’s lying—”

Students argued.

Teachers moved with strained faces.

Even Peeves was quieter than usual.

And Harry…

Harry walked through it all like a ghost.

Draco told himself he wasn’t watching Harry.

He absolutely was.

Every day.

He saw the dark circles under Harry’s eyes.

The way he flinched at sudden noises.

The way Ron and Hermione stayed glued to his side.

He saw how Harry kept clenching his right hand, as if remembering the weight of Cedric’s body.

And Draco’s chest twisted in ways he couldn’t understand.

------------------------------------------

—The Daily Prophet turned everything into poison.

The first issue arrived at breakfast.

Blaise skimmed it, then froze.

“…Draco,” he said quietly. “You should… see this.”

Draco took the paper.

And immediately felt sick.

HARRY POTTER: UNSTABLE?

“TRAUMA OR DELUSION,” SAYS MINISTRY SOURCE

The article belittled the entire ordeal.

Painted Cedric’s death as “an unfortunate accident.”

Called Harry “attention-seeking.”

Called Dumbledore “senile.”

Draco’s jaw clenched.

“He didn’t lie,” he whispered.

Pansy looked at him sharply. “Dray?”

“He didn’t,” Draco repeated, voice shaking. “Potter— he wouldn’t lie about Voldemort. He’s—he’s not like that.”

Theo blinked slowly. “You believe him.”

Draco’s stomach turned.

He hadn’t meant to say it like that.

He hadn’t meant to say it out loud at all.

“I— I simply mean—” Draco stammered, cheeks flushing, “he looked— he— after the maze— I saw him—”

Saw him broken.

Saw him grieving.

Saw him terrified.

“No one can fake that,” Draco said softly.

Blaise’s gaze softened. “You care more than you want to.”

Draco didn’t answer.

Because he couldn’t.

------------------------------------------

The summer after Cedric’s death felt heavier than winter.

Draco returned to Malfoy Manor expecting calm refinement.

Instead, he found tension thick as smoke.

Lucius spoke quietly to Narcissa in the study each night, their voices urgent, paced, fearful. Doors closed quickly when Draco approached.

Dark cloaked figures visited at unfamiliar hours.

Draco heard the name “Voldemort” more times than he had heard it in his entire life.

One night, passing the library, Draco overheard everything.

Lucius: “I will not let them mark him.”

Narcissa: “They’ll expect it. Any day now.”

Lucius: “I don’t care. I choose the worng side and I will pay my price but he is not theirs. I will not sacrifice our son or you my love.”

Narcissa:"We will fight together you are not alone we my have made wrong decisions but we still have time to change things. We won't let our son be harmed."

The world cracked open under Draco’s feet.

He stood frozen in the corridor, breath trembling, heart pounding in his throat.

They weren’t going to let him be Marked.

They were protecting him.

Fear and relief tangled inside him like vines.

He didn’t sleep that night.

------------------------------------------

Meanwhile at the Dursleys…

Harry sat on his bed in Privet Drive, staring at the wall.

The Prophet called him a liar nearly every day.

Fudge ignored every warning.

Owls were intercepted.

Letters from Ron and Hermione were short and stiff — clearly being read by the Ministry.

Even his nightmares were louder now.

Cedric.

The graveyard.

Voldemort’s cold voice.

And sometimes — inexplicably — grey eyes filled with fear.

Draco’s fear.

Harry didn’t know why that image kept resurfacing.

He didn’t understand it.

He wasn’t ready to understand it.

------------------------------------------

—New term

The start-of-term for the 5th year feast felt wrong the moment the Great Hall filled with whispering.

Rain hammered against the enchanted ceiling.

Candlelight flickered weakly.

Harry sat between Ron and Hermione, trying to ignore the ache in his chest since the maze.

Then a new figure stood at the staff table.

Pink.

Fluffy.

Unsettling.

Dolores Umbridge.

Harry felt Ron stiffen beside him.

Hermione set down her fork very slowly.

Across the hall, Draco looked up from a quiet conversation with Theo — they were both wearing perfectly coordinated emerald skirts, pleated at the hem, embroidered subtly with silver. Very tasteful. Very them.

Draco’s expression dropped instantly.

Everyone knew a Ministry plant when they saw one.

Umbridge started with a speech.

Her voice was syrupy and wrong.

“Hogwarts must evolve,” she began. “Especially regarding proper roles and appropriate conduct.”

A ripple ran through the students.

Ron frowned.

Theo’s shoulders tensed.

Draco’s hand paused around his goblet.

Harry felt dread lodge under his ribs.

Umbridge clasped her hands.

“To begin, all omega students will now be seated together for their safety and to preserve dignity.”

The Hall erupted.

“WHAT?!”

“That’s archaic!”

“That’s illegal!”

Even Hermione shot to her feet.

Blaise made a sharp, angry sound.

Pansy’s face drained of colour and then flushed red with rage.

And Crabbe and Goyle—usually quiet, simple—looked genuinely upset.

“Why separate them?” Goyle muttered.

“That’s stupid,” Crabbe added.

Beta voices started rising everywhere.

Umbridge ignored all of it.

“And attire,” she continued, beaming, “will now be subject to regular inspection.”

Draco froze.

Theo’s hand went straight to the hem of his skirt.

“As some of our young omegas have taken liberties with—immodest lengths—” Umbridge said sweetly, eyes sliding to Draco and Theo, “—the school will ensure clothing reflects modesty and morality.”

Draco’s face went bone-white.

Theo looked sick.

Blaise stood. “Excuse me? That’s inappropriate.”

Pansy stood beside him, voice like fire. “You don’t get to comment on what students wear, and on top of there is nothing immodest about it.”

Hermione stood too. “This is discriminatory. Respectfully, Professor—this is unacceptable.”

Umbridge’s smile sharpened.

“Oh, Miss Granger, dear,” she tutted, “alphas often do not understand what protects omegas best.”

“It isn’t protection,” Harry snapped, rising. “It’s control.”

The hall went silent.

Ron was forcd fully pulled from Harry and Hermione by a prefect enforcing new seating.

Theo was directed away from Blaise and Pansy.

Draco—furious—and when he tried to resist—was dragged to sit with the omega group.

Draco was not mad about sitting with the omegas no not at all —but what gets to him is how discriminatory it is. To separate the omegas from his friends.

Harry watched Draco walk stiffly, chin high, skirt swishing softly with every step — refusing to bend even as the world tried to crush him.

Something twisted painfully in Harry’s chest.

This wasn’t just wrong.

It was cruel.

------------------------------------------

—Defense Class

The DADA classroom had been stripped of practice dummies.

Kitten plates hung on the walls.

The blackboard read:

“Omegas must embody grace and restraint.”

Harry nearly snapped his wand.

Theo sat in the omega row, pale but defiant.

Ron looked miserable but stubborn.

Draco sat perfectly straight, the silver embroidery on his skirt catching the light—like armour.

Hermione shot the omegas a supportive nod.

Pansy looked ready to launch herself at the professor.

Blaise’s jaw was clenched tight.

Umbridge’s eyes roamed.

“Mr. Malfoy,” she called sweetly, “please stand.”

Draco obeyed stiffly.

“Your skirt is…” she inspected the hem with a patronizing squint, “one inch shorter than our new guidelines. This suggests a lack of discipline. Omegas must dress with propriety.”

Draco went scarlet — with anger, not shame.

Harry saw Draco’s hands tremble.

Theo whispered, “Ignore her.”

But Draco’s throat was tight. “It’s the same skirt I’ve always worn.”

Umbridge nodded as if this proved her point.

“Young omegas should avoid attire that draws attention.”

“This skirt dosent draw any unwanted attention it is not impropriety, and if it does give some ideas to the opposite party then the skirt isnt the problem perhaps— it their mentality” Blaise snapped.

Harry stepped forward. “You can’t speak to him like that.”

“Mr. Potter,” Umbridge chimed, “you will sit down.”

“No,” Harry said, voice shaking with fury. “I won’t.”

Her smile widened.

“Detention.”

Draco flinched.

Harry saw it.

And something in him broke.

------------------------------------------

—After Class

Draco rushed out of the class the moment Umbridge turned away.

Harry ran after him.

“Malfoy—wait—”

Draco stopped in the corridor, back still, shoulders trembling.

He turned, eyes bright with unshed tears he would NEVER allow to fall.

“I don’t need pity Potter,” Draco said hoarsely.

“It’s not pity,” Harry said, stepping closer. “It’s—no one should talk to you like that. To any omega. It’s wrong.”

Draco inhaled sharply.

Then said, barely above a whisper:

“I don’t want you seeing me like this.”

Harry opened his mouth.

No words came out.

Draco shook his head, skirt swaying, expression cracking for a fraction of a second—

Then he walked away.

Harry stood frozen.

Ron and Hermione caught up behind him, equally devastated.

Pansy and Blaise lingered at the far end of the hall, watching Draco go, eyes fierce with love and anger.

Even Crabbe murmured, “She’s awful.”

Goyle nodded. “Draco didn’t deserve that. Not one omega in the class did, it was humiliating.”

Ron hummed, agreeing.

“The only reason she targeted Draco is ’cause he’s pretty. Everybody knows it. There were other omegas wearing skirts not according to that pig’s guidelines.” He sneered, fists tightening. “But she only picked on him.”

Harry closed his eyes.

He agreed.

Too much.

------------------------------------------

—Harry’s Detention

The door to Umbridge’s office shut behind him with a soft click that sounded like a trap.

Harry sat stiffly in the hard chair, staring at the desk covered in lace doilies and kitten plates that blinked unsettlingly.

“Now,” Umbridge said sweetly, “we will correct that disrespectful attitude toward authority.”

Harry gritted his teeth.

She placed a quill on the desk.

“This has… no ink,” Harry said warily.

“Oh no,” Umbridge smiled. “You will not need ink.”

He picked it up.

Cold.

Wrong.

Magic humming through it like something alive.

“You will write,” she said. “I must not question the Ministry.”

Harry set the quill to the parchment—

Fire lanced across the back of his hand.

He hissed, dropping the quill.

Blood welled in a thin, perfect line:

I must not question the Ministry.

He looked up, horrified.

Umbridge’s smile didn’t reach her eyes.

“Again.”

Harry’s jaw clenched.

He picked up the quill.

He wrote.

And the words carved themselves into his skin again.

And again.

Hours slipped by.

Pain blurred into anger.

Anger blurred into something heavier.

Every time the cut opened, Harry saw Umbridge grabbing Draco’s skirt hem.

He saw Draco’s fists trembling.

He saw Draco’s face flush with humiliation he didn’t deserve.

By the tenth line Harry’s vision blurred.

By the fifteenth line he was whispering under his breath:

“This isn’t right.”

By the twentieth line:

“She can’t treat them like that.”

By the thirtieth:

“She doesn’t get to hurt him.”

The quill dug deeper at that thought — as if the magic sensed truth.

When Umbridge finally dismissed him, Harry’s hand was shaking, bleeding, burning.

He stumbled out into the corridor, leaned against the wall, and let his forehead rest against the cool stone.

His hand throbbed.

His chest throbbed more.

He didn’t know which hurt worse.

------------------------------------------

—Meanwhile, in Slytherin Dorms

Draco sat on his bed, skirt still on, posture rigid.

He hadn’t changed.

He hadn’t moved.

He just sat, staring at his hands.

Theo perched on the edge of the mattress.

“You’re scaring me, Dray.”

Draco inhaled shakily.

“I’m fine.”

“You’re not.”

Draco’s throat bobbed.

“its just i dont like how Umbridgetreats the omegas.”

“We know that.”

“She said it like—like I was wearing skirt to… to draw attention.”

His voice cracked. “As if I don’t know how people already look at us.”

Theo placed a soft hand over Draco’s.

Draco didn’t pull away.

“It wasn’t about the skirt,” Theo said gently. “It was about hurting you.”

Draco’s breath trembled.

“I hate her.”

“We all do.”

But Draco shook his head, eyes shiny.

“No. I hate how powerless I felt. I hate that she singled me out. And—”

He swallowed hard, cheeks reddening.

“I hate that Potter protected me.”

Theo blinked. “Why?”

Draco looked away quickly.

“Because he got detention because of me, and it makes me feel weak.”

Theo softened. “Dray… you aren't weak.”

Draco shut his eyes, defeated.

“I just—don't want him seeing me like that, dont want him getting into trouble, and I get a bad feeling about the Detention.”

The admission was so raw that Theo froze.

He didn’t tease.

He didn’t smirk.

He just squeezed Draco’s hand.

“You’re not weak,” he whispered. “And he knows that.”

Draco didn’t answer.

But the tear that slipped down his cheek said everything.

------------------------------------------

Harry Returns to Gryffindor Tower....

Ron gasped when he saw Harry’s hand.

“WHAT—?! Who did that?!”

Hermione paled. “Oh, Harry…”

Harry tried to wave it off. “It’s fine.”

“It is NOT fine!” Hermione snapped.

Ron demanded, “We’re telling McGonagall—”

“No!” Harry said suddenly.

His friends stared.

Harry held his injured hand close to his chest.

“If Umbridge is willing to do this,” he said quietly, “imagine what she’ll do when Ron argues with her. Or—”

He hesitated.

“Or what she’ll do to the omegas she already targets.”

Hermione’s expression softened.

Ron’s anger sharpened.

“So what now?” Ron asked.

Harry looked toward the window — toward the path Draco must’ve taken back to the dungeons — and whispered:

“We fight quietly.”

He didn’t hear Hermione whisper to Ron:

“He’s thinking of Malfoy again.”

Harry didn’t deny it.

He couldn’t.

------------------------------------------

Hours later, Draco finally changed into pyjamas.

He curled up under his emerald blankets, hair a soft halo on his pillow.

Theo whispered, “Goodnight, Dray.”

But Draco was already half-asleep, breathing uneven and fragile.

His last thought was not of Umbridge.

Nor humiliation.

Nor fear.

It was of Harry, clutching his hand in a tight fist that his knuckles turned white, stepping between Draco and Umbridge.

Why does he do that? Why does he care?

Draco fell asleep with that question burning inside him.

And somewhere else in the castle, Harry lay awake, thinking the same thing —

Why do I care so much?

------------------------------------------

Hogwarts had changed.

Students whispered about it, but the omegas felt it first — the subtle, constant pressure, the eyes watching, the rules tightening until simple things like sitting with friends became “infractions.”

Draco and Theo weren’t the only ones suffering.

Ron was exhausted.

A Hufflepuff omega cried through break.

Two Ravenclaw omegas stopped speaking entirely.

And everywhere, Harry watched.

He watched Draco most of all.

------------------------------------------

Defense Against the Dark Arts class was tense before class even began.

Draco entered quietly, head high, wearing one of his favorite skirts — dark forest-green with subtle silver threading. He looked beautiful. Perfect. Controlled.

Pansy and Blaise flanked him like silent bodyguards, eyes sharp.

Theo walked slightly ahead, shoulders stiff.

Omegas trickled in behind them, sitting in the cursed “omega rows.”

Ron included — miserable, tired, fed up.

Harry, entering with Hermione, immediately froze when he saw Draco’s expression:

Calm.

Composed.

Empty.

The kind of quiet right before something breaks.

------------------------------------------

—Umbridge began her inspection.

She adjusted her bow. Smiled too sweetly.

“Let’s begin with posture,” she said brightly — falsely. “Mr. Malfoy?”

Draco went still.

Everyone else went tense.

Umbridge walked toward him with small, sharp steps. Draco didn’t flinch, but his fingers tightened around his quill.

“Stand,” she said pleasantly.

Draco stood.

Perfectly.

Years and years of pureblood etiquette training straightened his back, lifted his chin, kept his hands elegant and still.

He was the picture of discipline.

Which made what came next obscenely unfair.

Umbridge circled him like prey.

“Hmm,” she hummed. “Your stance is… surprising.”

Theo’s eyes narrowed.

Pansy leaned forward.

Blaise’s jaw clenched.

Harry felt heat rising in his throat.

Surprising? Draco had better posture than the staff table.

But Umbridge continued, voice dripping venom in sugar-coating:

“Your attire is distracting. Your skirt is once again borderline improper—”

“It meets the guidelines,” Draco said tightly. “Exactly.”

She ignored him.

“Your tone when addressing authority is impertinent.”

“I didn’t speak—”

“Even now,” she cooed, “you interrupt.”

A ripple of outrage went through the room.

But she wasn’t done.

She straightened, smiled wider, and said clearly:

“Mr. Malfoy, your behavior reflects a loose character. Omegas who draw attention often do so because they lack self-restraint.”

The room exploded.

Pansy shot to her feet. “EXCUSE ME?!”

Theo stood so fast his chair scraped. “THAT’S ENOUGH.”

Hermione slammed her hands on her desk. “THAT IS NOT APPROPRIATE FOR A TEACHER!”

Ron stood too, voice shaking with fury.

“Draco didn’t do ANYTHING! And even if he did—YOU CAN’T SAY THAT TO ANYONE!”

Other omegas rose—

A Ravenclaw boy, flushed with humiliation."You can’t just cage us like birds, forcing your old outdated ideology on us."

A Hufflepuff girl trembling with anger."We have heard enough. "

A Slytherin first-year on the verge of tears.

Umbridge blinked slowly, feigning innocence.

“Oh? Have I touched a nerve?”

Harry felt something inside him snap.

He stood, fists clenched at his sides.

“You’re targeting him,” he said, voice low. “You’re humiliating him for NOTHING.”

Umbridge turned to him with mock-surprise.

“Mr. Potter. Involving yourself again?”

Harry stepped closer.

“I’m telling you, you’re wrong.”

A sound cut through the chaos.

A soft inhale.

Everyone turned.

Draco was trembling.

Not visibly.

Not dramatically.

But enough that Blaise stepped closer.

Enough that Pansy reached for him.

Enough that Theo whispered, “Dray… breathe.”

Umbridge smiled sweetly at the tremor.

That was her mistake.

Draco lifted his chin.

And in the clearest, coldest, most aristocratic voice he had ever used in his life, Draco Malfoy said—“Dolores Umbridge, I have had enough.”

Silence fell like a guillotine blade.

His cheeks were flushed, but his voice didn’t shake.

“You do not get to question my character,” he said, stepping forward. “You do not get to humiliate me in front of my peers. You do not get to imply things you have no right implying.”

Umbridge sputtered.

“Mr. Malfoy—”

“I have done NOTHING wrong,” Draco continued, louder. “You think I don’t know how to sit? Speak? Walk? My manners were drilled into me since I could stand.”

Students stared, breath held.

Draco’s eyes glistened, fury and humiliation burning behind them.

“And if you believe for even a SECOND that you can insult a Malfoy’s dignity without consequence—”

his voice sharpened,

“—wait until my father hears about it.”

Umbridge went pale.

Pale.

Because she knew.

Lucius Malfoy was dangerous.

Lucius Malfoy was politically powerful.

And Lucius Malfoy adored his omega son.

Pansy smirked.

Blaise folded his arms.

Theo looked ready to hex something.

Ron muttered, “Bloody brilliant.”

Harry stared.

Heart pounding.

Draco looked—

Beautiful.

Terrifying.

Strong.

More himself than he had been in weeks.

Umbridge tried to recover.

“Twenty points from Slytherin! Detention! Disrespect from an omega—”

Draco laughed.

A sharp, humorless sound.

“Take a thousand points,” he said coldly. “I don’t care. But you will NOT speak to me like that again.”

Students gasped.

Theo whispered, almost proud:

“That’s my best friend.”

Umbridge’s nostrils flared.

She opened her mouth—try for a retort but couldn’t.

"The class is dismissed." She said gritting her teeth.

 

------------------------------------------

— The Summons 

It happened three nights after the explosion in Umbridge’s class.

Hogwarts was quiet — too quiet, the kind of silence that settles before storms or disasters. The corridors were dim, the torches low.

Draco Malfoy had just finished washing his face when Theo appeared at the bathroom door, pale and shaking.

“Draco,” he whispered, “someone’s here for you.”

Draco’s blood went cold.

“Who?”

Theo swallowed. “Your mother’s elf.”

Draco’s heart stuttered.

Not his mother.

Her elf.

House-elves only came with messages when something was urgent—

Or dangerous.

Draco dried his hands quickly and followed Theo down the corridor to the Slytherin common room.

The fire burned low, casting eerie shadows over the emerald stone. The elf stood trembling, wringing its hands.

“M-Master Draco, sir,” it squeaked, “your mother requests—requests your presence. Right away.”

Draco’s stomach twisted.

“My presence? Now?”

The elf nodded frantically. “Now, young master. Right away. Your father—he—he doesn’t want you to come, but—but he says you must see—must understand—”

Draco’s knees almost gave out.

Theo caught him by the elbow.

“What’s happening?” Theo whispered.

“I don’t know,” Draco whispered back, voice thin. “But Father warned me… over summer… things might come. That I wouldn’t be forced to wear a Mark, but— but the Dark Lord would expect something.”

Theo’s breath hitched.

“You can’t go alone.”

“I have to.”

Theo’s grip tightened. “Dray—”

But Draco had already straightened his clothes.

Already steeled his expression.

Already become Malfoy again.

“Tell Pansy and Blaise I’ll be back before breakfast,” Draco said, voice steady in a way that terrified Theo even more.

“And if I’m not… they’ll know what to do.”

Theo went still.

“Dray,” he whispered, voice cracking, “don’t say it like that.”

Draco didn’t answer.

He couldn’t.

The elf held out its hand.

Draco inhaled, exhaled, and touched it.

The world twisted.

------------------------------------------

Harry Woke Up Suddenly

It wasn’t a nightmare.

Those he recognized — Cedric falling, Voldemort rising, screams echoing.

This was different.

Harry sat up in bed, breath shaking.

Something was wrong.

Deeply wrong.

Like the air had shifted.

Like someone he shouldn’t care about was in danger.

Like a thread in his chest had snapped.

His hand glowed faintly with the remnants of the blood quill.

His scar pulsed.

“Harry?” Ron mumbled, half-asleep.

Harry shook his head. “Something’s… wrong.”

“With who?”

Harry didn’t know how to say it.

Draco.

He didn’t know why he felt it.

He didn’t know why the thought made fear curl in his gut.

He didn’t know why his fists clenched the sheets.

But he whispered anyway.

“Someone’s in danger.”

Ron rubbed his eyes. “Mate… it’s the middle of the night.”

But Harry couldn’t sit still.

He got out of bed.

Ron sat up. “You’re not going to do anything stupid, are you?”

Harry didn’t answer.

Which was an answer.

------------------------------------------

—Malfoy Manor

Draco landed in the familiar marble hall.

Cold.

Silent.

Bright with moonlight.

His mother rushed toward him first.

“Draco,” Narcissa whispered, pulling him into her arms before he could protest. “I didn’t want you to come—your father insisted—but I didn’t want you here.”

Draco’s heart squeezed painfully.

“Narcissa—Mother—what’s happening?”

Lucius appeared in the doorway.

His face was drawn.

His eyes hollow.

But when he saw Draco, something protective flared so violently it hurt.

“Come,” Lucius said quietly. “There is something you must hear.”

He led Draco into a side room — not the drawing room, not the parlour, but a small, private study Draco had only seen once or twice in his life.

Lucius closed the door.

And Draco felt dread settle in his bones.

“What is this?” Draco whispered.

Lucius looked at him — really looked.

His son.

His omega.

His heir.

“Draco,” Lucius said softly, “the Dark Lord has returned.”

Draco already knew.

But hearing it aloud, hearing it in his father’s voice — broke something inside him.

Lucius continued, voice low:

“He expects loyalty. He expects obedience. He expects our family to participate.”

Draco’s breath stilled.

“No,” Narcissa whispered, hands trembling. “We cannot let our son be used.”

Lucius’s jaw tightened.

“I will not let him be Marked,” he said. “I would rather be killed.”

Draco felt the room tilt.

He stared at his father — the man who he once believed only cared for politics and power — and realized something horrifying:

Lucius was afraid.

Truly afraid.

For Draco.

“Why am I here?” Draco whispered.

Lucius met his eyes.

“Because the Dark Lord wants to see you soon.”

Narcissa stiffened, panic rising.

“Lucius—NO.”

“He only wants to observe him,” Lucius lied, terribly.

Draco knew it was a lie.

He also knew he was being hunted.

He also knew he had no way out.

And for the first time in years, Draco felt small.

He felt powerless.

He felt trapped between a war he didn’t choose and a school that had become a cage.

He wanted—

He didn’t know what he wanted.

Except—

A sudden image flashed through his mind:

Harry.

Standing in front of him in class.

Taking a punishment meant for him.

Bleeding for him.

Shouting for him.

Looking at him like Draco mattered.

Draco’s throat tightened.

Lucius touched his shoulder gently.

“We will protect you,” he said. “As long as we can.”

Draco nodded, numb.

But as he stood in the cold hall, as moonlight fell across the marble, as fear curled in his stomach—

He wished—

He hated that he wished—

But he wished Harry knew.

------------------------------------------

—Back at Hogwarts

Harry sat awake in the dark.

He didn’t know where Draco was.

He didn’t know why he cared.

He didn’t know why dread twisted in his stomach like a warning.

But he whispered into the quiet tower:

“Come back safe.”

He didn’t know Draco heard it in the echo of his mind.

But he would.

Soon.

------------------------------------------

— Draco Returns Changed

Draco returned to Hogwarts just before dawn.

No one saw him arrive.

No one except the castle itself — ancient stone humming faintly as if aware something fragile had cracked inside one of its children.

Draco stepped through the Entrance Hall on unsteady feet, cloak wrapped tightly around him, hair mussed by wind and apparition, breath shallow.

He looked like someone who had been pulled apart and stitched back together wrong.

He looked like someone who had seen the beginning of a war.

He looked like someone who could shatter if touched too suddenly.

The castle was silent as he made his way down toward the dungeons, every footstep echoing too loudly. His fingers trembled as he pushed into the Slytherin common room.

Theo, who had been pacing all night, froze mid-stride.

“Dray?”

Draco opened his mouth.

No words came out.

Theo rushed to him.

“Where were you—why didn’t you send a message—we thought something happened—Blaise was about to go get Snape—”

Draco lifted one shaking hand.

Theo fell silent.

The quiet was worse.

After a long moment, Draco whispered,

“I’m fine.”

Theo stared at him.

“Draco,” he said softly, “you look like you’re about to fall over.”

“I’m fine.”

He repeated it like a spell.

Like saying it enough times might make it true.

Theo swallowed. “Do you want to talk—”

“No.”

Too fast.

Too sharp.

Too broken.

Draco brushed past him and disappeared into their dorm.

Theo didn’t follow immediately.

He waited against the door for five whole minutes before Draco's muffled, shaking breath broke through the wood.

Theo pressed a hand to the door.

“…I’m here,” he whispered.

Draco didn’t answer.

But he didn’t tell him to go away either.

------------------------------------------

—Later That Morning — Great Hall

Harry hadn’t slept.

Not even a little.

He walked into the Great Hall bleary-eyed, heart pounding in ways that made no sense. Ron yawned behind him; Hermione carried a stack of notes she clearly hadn’t reviewed once.

Harry scanned the hall automatically.

No Draco.

His stomach twisted.

He told himself it didn’t matter.

He told himself he was being paranoid.

He told himself—

Draco walked in.

And every thought in Harry’s head dissolved.

Draco looked—

Wrong.

Perfect clothes, perfect hair, perfect posture… but somehow everything was misaligned. His shoulders were tighter, his steps too careful, his eyes dimmer. His face was pale in a way that wasn’t elegant — it was frightening.

Blaise walked close behind him, jaw clenched, eyes scanning for threats.

Pansy was on Draco’s other side, whispering urgently.

Theo hovered protectively at his back, hand occasionally ghosting near Draco’s arm as if ready to catch him.

They surrounded him like a fragile thing.

Like someone who had been hurt.

Like someone who might break.

Harry stood from where he’d been sitting without thinking, breath catching.

Hermione’s eyes widened.

“You feel it too?”

Harry swallowed. “He’s… different.”

Ron frowned, following Draco’s movements.

“Bloody hell… he looks like he hasn’t slept in days.”

Harry couldn’t look away.

Because Draco wasn’t looking at anyone.

Not even his friends.

He sat down stiffly, eyes fixed on the table as if willing himself to disappear.

When Theo nudged his shoulder gently, Draco flinched.

Harry’s chest tightened painfully.

Their Eyes Meet

For a moment, Draco lifted his head.

Just one moment.

His gaze swept the hall—disconnected, distant, unfocused—

until his eyes met Harry’s.

Time fractured.

Draco didn’t glare.

Didn’t sneer.

Didn’t roll his eyes.

He froze.

Like he’d been caught off guard.

Like he’d been seen too deeply.

Like Harry was the last person he expected to be looking for him.

And then—

Something fragile flickered.

Fear.

Not of Harry.

Of the world.

Harry’s breath stopped.

He took one step forward.

Draco looked away abruptly, swallowing hard, shoulders curling ever so slightly inward.

The smallest movement.

But Harry felt it like a punch.

Pansy Noticed

She glared at Harry, sharp as a blade.

Not in anger.

In warning.

In fear.

Do not ask.

Do not come near.

He’s not ready.

Harry didn’t argue.

He just stood there, hands trembling at his sides.

Hermione touched his arm gently.

“Harry,” she said softly, “something happened to him.”

He stared at Draco’s bowed head.

“I know.”

------------------------------------------

—Classes Were Worse

Draco barely spoke.

Barely moved.

Barely argued with Snape.

Snape, to his credit, said nothing — but the way his eyes lingered on Draco’s trembling hand spoke volumes.

Theo answered questions Draco normally would have torn apart.

Blaise kept shifting his desk closer in protective increments.

Pansy whispered defensive threats under her breath whenever anyone stared too long.

Harry watched all of it.

And the more he watched, the worse it felt.

Because something had happened.

Something Draco was terrified to say.

Something that made even breathing seem like effort.

Harry’s instincts — the parts of him he didn’t understand yet — screamed at him to go to Draco.

Touch him.

Offer warmth.

Offer protection.

But Draco wouldn’t even look at him.

After Class ended— Draco rushes out.

Students flooded the corridor.

Umbridge barked some order at a group of omegas.

Theo grabbed Draco’s wrist to steer him away from her—

And Draco stumbled.

Just a fraction.

But enough that Harry, three meters away, moved fast.

He didn’t think.

Didn’t plan.

He reached out instinctively the same way he had in third year when Draco fell in the corridor.

But before he could reach him—

Blaise stepped between them, palm out.

Not hostile.

Protective.

Harry froze mid-step.

Blaise’s voice was low.

“Not today, Potter.”

Harry swallowed hard.

He looked past Blaise to Draco — who stood stiffly, breath shallow, refusing to meet his eyes.

Something inside Harry cracked open in a way he didn’t understand.

“Is he okay?” Harry whispered.

Blaise didn’t answer.

He just guided Draco down the hall, Theo and Pansy forming a shield around him.

Draco didn’t look back.

Harry did.

Until he couldn’t see Draco anymore.

Harry was standing alone in the corridor, Harry felt the fear crawl up his spine.

Not fear for Hogwarts.

Not fear for himself.

Fear for Draco.

Hermione stepped beside him quietly.

“You can tell,” she said softly.

Harry didn’t respond.

Ron joined them, expression troubled.

“Mate… whatever happened to him… it was bad.”

Harry closed his eyes.

It felt like someone had whispered inside his bones:

He won’t say it.

But he’s hurting.

And he’s alone.

Harry whispered:

“I’m going to help him.”

Hermione didn’t argue.

Ron didn’t scoff.

Because they all felt it.

Something was deeply, terribly wrong.

------------------------------------------

— Dumbledore’s Army Forms

The Room of Requirement opened like it had been waiting for them.

Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Neville, a few Ravenclaw alphas, several Hufflepuff betas—

and omegas.

More omegas than Harry expected.

Omegas who looked tired.

Scared.

Bruised not on their bodies, but in their dignity.

Ron stood against the wall, arms crossed, looking more determined than Harry had ever seen him.

“We can’t rely on Umbridge for defense,” Hermione said firmly. “So we’ll teach each other.”

Harry swallowed.

“Me?” he asked faintly.

“Yes, you,” Hermione said. “You’re the one who’s faced Voldemort and lived.”

Ron grinned weakly. “Twice, actually.”

Someone whispered: “Three times, if you count first year.”

Harry flushed.

But omegas looked at him with something he’d never seen directed his way before:

Trust.

And that terrified him almost as much as it moved him.

Omegas Join — Quietly & Desperately.

The first omega to sign up was a shy Hufflepuff boy who kept glancing nervously at the door.

Then came two Ravenclaw omegas.

Then a Gryffindor omega girl.

Then more.

Because Umbridge had made Hogwarts unsafe for them.

Because having a wand wasn’t enough when the world was watching your every move.

Hermione whispered to Harry:

“They need a way to fight back.”

------------------------------------------

—Harry Teaches

And for the first time in a long time, Harry felt like he was doing something right.

He demonstrated Expelliarmus.

Protego.

Stupefy.

He corrected Ron’s stance gently.

He helped a trembling omega hold her wand steady.

He coached a beta through a shield charm.

No fear.

No pain.

No cruelty.

Just hope.

The room glowed with it.

And then Draco appeared.

Not inside.

At the doorway.

A silhouette framed by the shifting walls — blond hair catching the enchanted light, posture stiff, eyes wide with disbelief.

No one else noticed him.

Only Harry.

Their eyes locked.

Frozen.

A breath caught in Draco’s throat.

Something like longing flickered — quickly smothered.

He stepped backward.

The wall began to close.

Harry reacted before thinking.

“Wait—”

Draco froze.

Just froze.

Harry moved closer, heart hammering, but didn’t cross the threshold — as if something sacred separated them.

Draco’s expression was unreadable.

Worn.

Haunted.

A little hopeful.

A lot afraid.

He swallowed.

“You shouldn’t be doing this,” Draco whispered, voice trembling despite the walls he tried to put up. “It’s dangerous. For you. For all of them.”

Harry held his gaze.

“I know.”

Draco’s fingers curled at his sides.

“You’re going to get caught.”

“Maybe.”

Draco’s breath hitched.

“You’re going to get hurt.”

“Maybe.”

Harry took one gentle step closer.

“But if I don’t teach them, who will?”

Draco stared at him like the question had hit somewhere deep inside.

Somewhere he didn’t want touched.

Somewhere he didn’t know how to protect.

He looked away sharply.

“You’re an idiot, Potter,” he whispered — not cruelly, but brokenly.

Then:

“Be careful.”

And he left.

The wall sealed behind him.

Harry stood there for a full minute before anyone realized he had stopped talking.

Ron tapped his arm.

“Mate? You okay?”

Harry didn’t answer.

Because Draco’s final look stayed burned in his mind.

And for the first time, Harry understood something:

Draco didn’t want him to fail.

Draco didn’t want him to get hurt.

Draco… cared.

And that terrified Harry more than Voldemort ever had.

------------------------------------------

— Occlumency Begins

Harry’s mind fractures. Draco’s fear grows. Snape sees what neither boy will say out loud.

Occlumency lessons began on a Tuesday.

Which was unfair, Harry thought, because Tuesdays were already terrible.

The classroom Snape chose was cold, dim, and full of shadows — a place meant for secrets. Which made sense, because Harry already hated everything about it.

Snape stood with his arms folded, expression unreadable.

“Clear your mind, Potter.”

Harry tried.

He really did.

But clearing your mind was impossible when:

• Sirius was in danger

• Voldemort was in his head

• Umbridge was torturing omegas

• Draco looked like a ghost

• And Draco had told him to be careful

His brain was about as clear as a Quidditch pitch during a storm.

Snape lifted his wand.

“Legilimens.”

Harry's mind shattered open.

Screams—

Flashes of green light—

Cedric falling—

Draco crying in a bathroom, tears streaming silently—

Umbridge grabbing Draco’s skirt and yanking—

Ron bleeding from the hand—

Draco clutching his mother at the Manor—

Harry reaching out for Draco in the corridor—

And—

The Yule Ball.

That moment their scents touched.

Draco’s breath near his throat.

Draco’s waist beneath his palm.

Harry crashed into the floor, panting.

Snape stared.

Not angry.

Not mocking.

Something else.

Something suspiciously like—

concern.

“…Potter,” Snape said slowly, “you are exceptionally vulnerable. The Dark Lord will tear you apart if you do not learn control.”

Harry wiped his forehead. “I’m trying.”

“Try harder.”

Snape turned away, but not quickly enough to hide the way he lingered on the memory of Draco — the one where Draco pressed his forehead against a cold wall at Malfoy Manor, fear shaking through him.

Snape’s jaw tightened.

That was new.

Snape didn’t tighten his jaw unless something was very wrong.

------------------------------------------

—Draco’s Occlumency Lesson

Later that night, in a different room, with the door locked and a silencing charm cast—

Draco stood before Snape too.

Not as a student.

As a boy being hunted.

Snape’s voice was softer with Draco.

“Legilimens.”

Draco’s memories spilled out—

Narcissa clutching him.

Lucius trembling.

The Dark Lord’s voice echoing down a hall.

A circle of masked faces.

Draco’s knees buckling.

The sickening knowledge that Voldemort wanted to inspect him.

Evaluate him.

Use him.

And—

Harry dancing with him under golden light.

Harry protecting him in class.

Harry’s hand brushing his at the Yule Ball.

Harry’s voice whispering, Come back safe.

Draco snatched back control with a gasp.

Snape inhaled sharply.

Not because Draco failed the shield—

but because Snape now knew something neither boy had admitted:

Draco wasn’t afraid of Harry.

He was afraid of what Harry meant.

Snape lowered his wand.

“You must guard your mind,” he said quietly. “If the Dark Lord senses your… attachment, he will exploit it.”

Draco turned scarlet.

“I am NOT— I don’t— I have NOT—!”

Snape lifted a hand.

“I did not say it was wise. I said it was real.”

Draco froze.

Because that was worse.

Much worse.

------------------------------------------

—Harry After Lessons

Harry stumbled out of the dungeon, drained, dizzy, furious.

Every time Snape forced his mind open, Draco fell out.

Draco crying.

Draco trembling.

Draco’s perfume.

Draco’s hands.

Draco’s voice saying be careful.

He wanted to run laps until he forgot.

He wanted to throw something.

He wanted—

To know why Draco had looked so terrified when he came back from the Manor.

He paused at the end of the corridor.

Someone stood there in the shadows.

Hair pale as moonlight.

Draco.

Harry froze.

“Malfoy?”

Draco flinched — a small, sharp movement he tried to hide.

“Potter,” Draco said, voice too thin.

They stared at each other.

So close.

So quiet.

So full of questions neither could ask.

Harry took a step forward.

“What happened to you?”

Draco’s breath caught.

“Nothing.”

“That’s not true.”

Draco’s jaw tightened, eyes shimmering with something bitter and exhausted.

“You don’t get to ask me that.”

Harry felt like he’d been punched.

Draco’s voice cracked as he turned away:

“You don’t get to care.”

And he walked down the hall, disappearing before Harry could breathe again.

------------------------------------------

Snape was alone in his classroom thinking about Harry and Draco's lessons.

Foolish boys,

he thought as he closed his classroom door.

Falling into something that will ruin them both.

But even he—

Severus Snape—

Could not deny one truth:

If Harry and Draco were ever forced onto opposite sides of the war…

The world itself might break.

------------------------------------------

— The Day Hogwarts Snapped

Not humiliation. Not a repeat.

A tipping point for an entire school.

It started in the courtyard.

Not with Draco.

Not with Harry.

Not with Umbridge.

It started with a frightened little first-year omega from Hufflepuff.

Her name was Marigold Finch.

She dropped a stack of books while hurrying to class.

A Gryffindor alpha—George Weasley—knelt to help her gather them.

That was all.

Just kindness.

Just a schoolmate helping someone smaller.

Umbridge saw.

She stopped dead in her tracks.

Her expression peeled open into something ugly beneath the pink.

“You!” she shrieked. “OMEGA—step away from that alpha this instant!”

Marigold froze like a rabbit under a hawk.

George blinked. “Professor, she dropped her—”

“DETENTION! For improper omega behavior!”

“But—she— I only—"

“Do NOT speak back to me!”

A crowd formed instantly.

Students stopped walking.

Books dropped.

Whispers turned to outrage.

Because everyone knew:

Marigold was shy.

Soft-spoken.

Gentle.

Scared of everything.

And Umbridge looked delighted to crush her.

Umbridge grabbed the girl’s wrist.

Too tight.

Too rough.

The girl whimpered.

A sound that went straight through Hogwarts like an alarm bell.

Th omegas reacted first.

Theo stepped forward, voice shaking with fury:

“LET HER GO.”

Other omegas behind him echoed:

“Have you gone mad?”

“She didn’t do anything!”

“She’s a child!”

Umbridge turned, wild-eyed.

“OMEGAS ARE TO REMAIN SILENT!”

Omegas roared back.

Not violently—

emotionally.

Weeks of fear, rules, punishments, isolation—

it all broke loose.

Hufflepuffs, Ravenclaws, Gryffindors.

Skirts, trousers, young, older—

all of them.

And this time?

It wasn’t Draco she targeted.

It was the whole population.

------------------------------------------

Draco hadn’t been there at the start of the commotion.

He was walked in the halfway.

Hair braided loosely.

Robes immaculately arranged.

Expression composed.

But his eyes—

His eyes widened slightly when he saw the first-year crying.

Saw Theo shaking with anger.

Saw Ron trying to shield three terrified omegas behind him.

Saw Hermione arguing with two prefects to get help.

And Harry—

Harry standing between Umbridge and the crowd, one hand curled around his wand, body angled defensively.

Draco’s breath hitched.

Not because of Umbridge.

Because of Harry.

Protecting.

Again.

Even when it wasn’t Draco.

Even when he’d been screamed at, cursed at, punished all week.

Even when he had no reason to care anymore.

Harry still stepped between danger and whoever needed him.

Draco’s heart twisted sharply in his ribcage.

------------------------------------------

Umbridge yanked Marigold’s arm again.

“I WILL NOT HAVE OMEGA–ALPHA MIXING! Not EVER! You FILTHY—”

A sound cut her off.

Not a shout.

Not a spell.

A low, collective intake of breath.

Every alpha in the courtyard stiffened.

Every beta went silent.

Every omega froze.

Because someone had stepped forward.

Not Harry.

Not Theo.

Not Ron.

Draco.

Draco Malfoy didn’t raise his voice.

He didn’t need to.

“Let. Her. Go.”

Three words.

Calm.

Deadly.

Precise as a blade.

Umbridge spun toward him.

“Mr. Malfoy, do NOT insert yourself—”

Draco stepped closer.

His posture was aristocratic perfection.

Hands still.

Chin high.

Eyes glacial.

“Marigold Finch is twelve,” he said evenly. “She dropped her books. An older student helped her. That is normal. And you are manhandling a minor.”

His voice gained steel.

“You will let her go.”

Umbridge sputtered.

“This is regulation, Mr. Malfoy—”

“No,” Draco interrupted softly. “This is harassment.”

The courtyard rippled with shock.

Theo’s mouth fell open.

Pansy whispered, “Oh, he’s done.”

Blaise smirked darkly.

Hermione looked like she might cry out of pride.

Ron muttered, “That’s my boy—no I mean—not my boy—just—someone’s boy—I mean—oh, hell.”

Harry couldn’t breathe.

Because Draco wasn’t being humiliated this time.

Draco was leading.

Draco was becoming the voice the omegas hadn’t known they were allowed to have.

And Harry could see the tremor in Draco’s hand—

the fear beneath the composure—

but Draco stood anyway.

Strong.

Terrified.

Beautiful.

------------------------------------------

Umbridge saw it. And she panicked.

Her wand twitched.

“Detention for ALL of you!”

Harry stepped forward instantly.

“No.”

Umbridge turned scarlet.

“Potter—”

Harry’s voice was low, dangerous.

“You’re not punishing them for existing.”

Omegas behind him gasped.

Someone whispered, “He’s defending us.”

Theo whispered, “Blimey.”

Hermione whispered, “About time.”

Draco swallowed hard.

His hands shook at his sides.

He whispered—too softly for anyone but Harry to hear—

“Please don’t get hurt for us…”

Harry looked at him.

Really looked.

And said, without hesitation:

“I’m not letting her touch any of you again.”

Draco’s knees almost buckled.

------------------------------------------

The crowd’s energy changed.

What began as fear

shifted into unity.

Omegas stepped behind Draco.

Betas stepped beside Ron.

Alphas—quiet ones, scared ones, angry ones—took their place behind Harry.

For the first time since Umbridge arrived—

The entire student body looked like something Umbridge couldn’t control.

Not by rules.

Not by restrictions.

Not by humiliation.

She backed up a step.

Just one.

But everyone saw it.

Everyone. 

And amidst all the chaos McGonagall arrived.

Glasses askew.

Robe half-buttoned.

Expression colder than the grave.

“If someone does not explain,” she said sharply, “why a first-year omega is crying in my courtyard, there will be consequences—

for the responsible adult.”

Umbridge turned purple.

Students exhaled.

Draco finally sagged, but only slightly.

Theo steadied him instantly.

Harry let out a breath he didn’t know he’d been holding.

Ron relaxed his shoulders.

Hermione’s eyes glowed with fierce triumph.

And Umbridge…

Umbridge realized she had lost something today.

Not authority.

Not control.

Not power.

She lost fear.

The omegas weren’t afraid anymore.

And Draco Malfoy had made that happen.

Harry was watching Draco silently.

Draco caught his eye.

A single heartbeat passed.

Harry mouthed:

“Are you okay?”

Draco looked away.

But his shoulders softened.

Just a little.

Like someone had finally lifted a weight he’d been carrying too long.

------------------------------------------

Hogwarts didn’t return to normal after that day.

It couldn’t.

Something had shifted — not loud, not flashy, but deep, like a fault line cracking under stone.

Omegas walked a little straighter.

Betas stood closer to their friends.

Alphas glanced warily at Umbridge.

And Umbridge herself?

She watched Draco Malfoy like a hawk starved for prey.

Not because she wanted to humiliate him again—

she already tried that.

Not because she wanted to break him—

she already failed.

But because Draco had done something Umbridge never expected:

He led a rebellion without ever raising his voice.

And that angered her.

Harry saw the rage in Umbridge’s eyes whenever Draco passed her.

He also saw Draco’s hands tremble the moment her back was turned.

But Draco didn’t buckle.

Didn’t run.

Didn’t crack.

He walked the halls with Theo, Blaise, and Pansy beside him—

but Harry noticed Draco looking more often.

Not at Harry directly.

At shadows.

At corners.

At the sky.

At doors.

Like he was waiting for something.

Like something was following him.

Like something had changed since that night he disappeared.

Harry didn’t understand it.

Not yet.

------------------------------------------

—Harry’s Visions Grow Worse

At the same time Draco became more jumpy, Harry’s visions sharpened.

Sharper images.

Sharper pain.

Sharper whispers from Voldemort’s mind.

Sometimes he saw corridors he’d never walked.

Sometimes he smelled smoke.

Sometimes he heard a cold voice saying:

“He is close… the boy is close…”

Harry would snap awake gasping.

Ron would jolt upright.

Hermione would pace.

Crookshanks would hiss.

And the next day—

Harry would see Draco’s pale face in class, eyes hollow, hands shaking ever so slightly when he lifted his wand.

As if Draco had dreamed something too.

But Draco never said a word.

And Harry didn’t ask.

Because every time he tried, Draco shut down—

like a door slammed in his face.

------------------------------------------

—Two Boys Falling Apart on Opposite Sides of a War

Snape watched both boys carefully, his eyes narrowing more each lesson.

Harry’s shields failed.
Draco’s shields cracked.

Harry’s mind spilled fear.
Draco’s mind spilled secrets.

Harry couldn’t sleep.
Draco wouldn’t sleep.

Harry grew angrier.
Draco grew quieter.

Two lines, running parallel.

Never touching.
But inevitably bending toward each other.
Because neither could escape what was coming.

Harry felt the prophecy pressing closer—

like gravity.

Like doom.

Like a voice whispering from the back of his skull.

Draco felt Voldemort’s attention drifting toward him—

like ice.

Like a spotlight.

Like a silent promise:

soon.

------------------------------------------

They no longer fought.

They no longer ignored each other.

They existed in the same space with a tension that neither could name:

Too soft to be rivalry.

Too intense to be friendship.

Too fragile to be spoken aloud.

In Potions, their hands almost brushed.

In corridors, they paused a second too long.

In the Great Hall, they stole glances when the other wasn’t looking.

And when Harry woke from visions trembling—

His first thought wasn’t Sirius.

Or Voldemort.

It was Draco.

And when Draco felt a cold whisper crawling up his spine—

His first instinct wasn’t to run to Theo.

Or Pansy.

It was Harry.

Neither of them understood why.

Not yet.

------------------------------------------

It happened on a night when the wind howled against the castle walls,

when Harry woke with a scream stuck in his throat,

when Draco sat bolt upright in bed at the same moment, chest heaving—

And somewhere in between their two nightmares,

between prophecy and threat,

between fear and longing—

Harry and Draco finally collided.

Not physically.

Emotionally.

Catastrophically.

And the truth neither wanted to face began to unravel.

Harry didn’t mean to find Draco that night.

He wasn’t looking for him.

He was running.

Running from a vision that tore through him like a blade—

Voldemort laughing, a hallway of black stone, a voice whispering:

“The omega boy is frightened. Good.”

Harry woke up choking on fear.

He stumbled out of bed, barely remembering shoes, barely breathing at all.

Ron called after him, but Harry didn’t hear.

He needed air.

Space.

Something that wasn’t tight and suffocating.

The castle was dark and hollow, torchlight flickering like dying stars. Harry leaned against a cold stone arch, trying to steady his pulse.

That’s when he heard it.

A sound too soft for anyone else to notice.

Barely a breath.

A stifled sob.

Harry froze.

Not because someone was crying—

but because he knew that voice.

He would know it anywhere.

“Draco…?”

Silence.

Then a choked inhale.

Harry followed the sound around the corner, past a row of unused classrooms and dim chandeliers flickering with spell-light.

And there—

Collapsed on the floor beside an abandoned tapestry—

Draco Malfoy.

Knees pulled to his chest.

Hands tangled in his hair.

Shoulders shaking violently.

Like the world was crushing him and he had nowhere left to stand.

Harry’s heart slammed painfully against his ribs.

“Draco?” he said again, softer.

Draco jolted like he’d been stabbed.

He scrambled up too fast, wiping his face with trembling hands.

His eyes were swollen.

His breathing ragged.

He looked—

He looked like he had been crying for hours.

“Potter,” Draco snapped, voice breaking through the cracks, “go away.”

Harry didn’t move.

Draco turned his face away, hiding the shine of tears.

“Please,” he whispered. “Just go.”

That was worse than shouting.

Much worse.

Harry stepped forward.

Draco backed up instantly, slamming into the stone wall behind him.

“Don’t,” Draco said, voice shaking. “Don’t come near me. I— I can’t—”

Harry’s chest broke open.

“Draco,” he whispered, “what happened?”

Draco laughed.

A tiny, shattered sound that made Harry flinch.

“What happened?” Draco repeated breathlessly. “Everything, Potter. Absolutely everything.”

He pressed a hand to his mouth as if holding himself together.

Harry swallowed.

“Tell me.”

“No.”

“Why?”

“Because you’ll care.”

Harry blinked.

“Is that… bad?”

Draco shook violently.

His hair fell into his eyes.

“You shouldn’t,” Draco whispered. “You shouldn’t care. You don’t know what you’re— who you’re— dealing with. You don’t know what’s coming.”

Harry stepped closer, slow enough to not spook him.

“Then tell me.”

Draco squeezed his eyes shut.

His breath shook.

He whispered, so faintly Harry almost missed it:

“Voldemort wants something. Something from you.”

Harry froze.

Draco’s hands clenched into fists.

“And he wants something from me too,” Draco continued, voice cracking. “Not the Mark. Not yet. Something else. Something worse.”

Harry’s stomach twisted.

“What is it?”

Draco opened his eyes then.

Raw.

Frantic.

Terrified.

“I don’t know. I just know he’s looking at me. Evaluating me. And he said— he said—”

Harry inched closer.

“He said what, Draco?”

Draco swallowed hard.

“That I would be useful. That my family would be useful. That— that I would be a good weak point. A good way to break someone.” Draco’s voice broke again. “A good way to break you.”

Harry stopped breathing.

Draco sagged back against the wall, tears spilling silently.

“I don’t want to be used,” he whispered, voice small. “I don’t want him using me to get to you. I don’t want to be a weapon, Potter.”

Harry’s throat constricted painfully.

“You’re not,” Harry said fiercely.

Draco shook his head.

“You don’t know that.”

“I do.”

“You don’t,” Draco insisted, harsh but shaking. “You don’t understand the prophecy. You don’t know what you are in all of this. What I am in all of this.”

Harry blinked.

“What prophecy?”

Draco’s breath caught.

He hadn’t meant to say that.

He slapped a trembling hand over his mouth.

Harry froze.

“Draco,” he whispered, “what prophecy?”

Draco backed up like a frightened animal.

“No—no— I can’t— I wasn’t supposed— please, Harry—please don’t ask—”

Harry moved carefully, gently placing a hand near Draco’s arm without touching.

Draco flinched, but didn’t pull fully away.

“Draco,” Harry whispered softly, “look at me.”

Draco did.

Slowly.

Reluctantly.

Eyes red, lashes wet, mouth trembling.

“Whatever this is,” Harry said, “you’re not alone in it.”

Draco’s face crumpled, pain and longing and fear bleeding into one expression.

His voice was a whisper breaking at the edges.

“I don’t want you to die, Potter.”

Harry exhaled like someone had punched him.

“And I don’t want you to be used,” Harry said quietly.

“I don’t want you hurt. Not by him. Not by anyone.”

Draco’s breath hitched.

They stood there—two boys pressed against the world from opposite sides—caught between a prophecy and a war they didn’t choose.

Close enough to touch.

Too afraid to.

Harry whispered:

“We’ll figure it out.”

Draco whispered back:

“No, we won’t.”

But he didn’t walk away.

Not this time.

------------------------------------------

The days after Draco’s breakdown felt… suspended.

Like Hogwarts was holding its breath.

Harry kept expecting Draco to avoid him again, to retreat behind insults or coldness or pureblood pride — but Draco didn’t.

Not exactly.

He didn’t seek Harry out.

Didn’t speak to him in halls.

Didn’t even look directly at him in class.

But when their eyes did meet?

Draco didn’t flinch.

He didn’t run.

He held Harry’s gaze just long enough for something soft and terrified to flicker between them.

And the world tilted.

------------------------------------------

—Harry’s Visions Change

They weren’t dreams anymore.

They were sharp, intrusive, blooming behind his eyelids even when awake.

A hallway of black doors.

Floating shelves.

A whisper: Find it… find it… find it…

And sometimes—

A flash of blonde.

Not a Death Eater.

Not Narcissa.

Draco.

Standing in a corner of the vision, eyes wide with warning. Reaching for Harry.

Harry jolted awake every time.

Hermione looked terrified.

Ron paced.

Neville held his wand all night.

Ginny tried to comfort him.

But none of them could stop the visions.

None of them could stop the pull.

------------------------------------------

Draco Notices

Not openly.

Not in words.

But Harry caught him watching during breakfast, eyes lingering on the dark circles under Harry’s eyes, on the tremor in his hand, on the way Harry winced when pain flashed across his scar.

Draco’s fork hovered above his plate, unmoving.

“You’re getting worse again,” he murmured to Theo, barely audible.

Theo frowned. “Who? Umbridge? Harry?”

Draco didn’t answer.

He didn’t need to.

Theo understood.

------------------------------------------

Snape pulled Harry aside after Occlumency.

“You are leaving your mind wide open,” Snape snapped. “The Dark Lord is inside you.”

Harry was shaking.

He couldn’t help it.

“I didn’t ask for this,” Harry muttered.

Snape’s voice softened—barely.

“No one asks for war, Potter.”

Harry’s jaw tightened.

“I’m not the only one fighting it.”

Snape’s eyes narrowed.

He knew exactly who Harry meant.

He didn’t comment.

------------------------------------------

It happened outside Umbridge’s office as he delivered a forged note to skip a detention she’d randomly assigned.

Two Aurors were inside — Dawlish and Williamson — Ministry dogs.

Draco had just raised his hand to knock when he heard it:

“…the prophecy concerns Potter,” Dawlish said.

Draco froze.

His blood iced.

“…but if we can’t get the weapon, we’ll take the bait,” Williamson replied. “The Dark Lord wants leverage. Something Potter values.”

Draco’s heart stopped.

Something Potter values.

He stumbled backward, breath caught in his throat, nearly tripping over a stone step.

Because he knew what Voldemort had said about him.

He knew why Lucius was terrified.

He knew what he overheard weeks ago:

“The omega boy will do. He is close to Potter. He will break easily.”

Draco ran.

Not towards the dungeons.

Not towards his friends.

He ran out into the courtyard, into the freezing wind, into the dark.

But he couldn’t outrun the truth:

He was a weapon.

And Voldemort intended to use him to destroy Harry.

------------------------------------------

—Draco Finds Harry 

Harry was alone by the lake, rubbing his scar, trying not to scream from the pressure in his head.

Draco saw him — the pain twisting Harry’s face, the way he hunched forward like bracing for a blow, the sweat slicking his palms.

Their eyes locked.

Harry whispered, “He’s in my head.”

Draco whispered, “He wants to use me against you.”

A gust of cold wind tore past them.

They stood two feet apart, both trembling, both breaking under two different forces—

And for a moment, they forgot they hated each other.

They forgot they were rivals.

Forgot they were supposed to stay away.

Harry reached out.

Draco didn’t pull back.

------------------------------------------

—The Vision Hits

Sirius.

Screaming.

Tortured.

Begging.

And the voice—

Voldemort’s voice—

whispering:

“Come find him, Harry…”

Harry fell to his knees.

Draco caught him without thinking.

“Potter! Potter— Harry—look at me—”

Harry gasped, clawing at the grass.

“He has Sirius—he has Sirius—I saw it—Draco, I SAW HIM!”

Draco’s breath froze.

Because this was exactly what Voldemort wanted.

He pulled Harry upright, gripping his shoulders, shaking.

“Harry, LISTEN—this could be a trap!”

Harry’s eyes were wild. “I have to go! Sirius—he’s all I have left—”

Draco’s voice broke.

“It’s a trap!” Draco shouted. “He WANTS you to go!”

Harry flinched.

They stared at each other.

Both terrified.

Both desperate.

Harry whispered, broken:

“What if it isn’t a trap?”

Draco closed his eyes.

Slowly.

Painfully.

And whispered back:

“Then you’ll die trying to save him.”

Sirius mattered more than fear.

More than prophecy.

More than Draco’s warning.

Harry staggered to his feet.

“I’m going.”

Draco grabbed his wrist.

“Harry—don’t—please—if he’s using me—if he’s using ANYONE—if you walk into this—you won’t come back—” Draco’s voice cracked, raw with emotion. “Don’t do this.”

Harry looked at the hand on his wrist.

Looked at Draco—

pale, shaking, terrified.

And Harry had never wanted so fiercely to stay.

To listen.

To choose Draco over destiny.

But he couldn’t.

He whispered:

“I have to try.”

Draco’s fingers loosened.

He didn’t let go.

He just whispered the truth he wasn’t supposed to say:

“I don’t want to lose you.”

Harry froze.

Draco froze.

The world froze.

But the moment shattered when Hermione called from the trees:

“Harry—come on!”

Ron yelled, “We’re going!”

Harry stepped back.

Draco’s hand fell.

Their eyes locked one last time.

Then Harry turned.

Then Harry ran.

And Draco stood alone at the lake, trembling so hard he nearly collapsed.

------------------------------------------

Draco didn’t see the fight.

He didn’t see Sirius fall.

He didn’t see Harry break.

He only saw the sky turn violent over the Astronomy Tower and heard screams echo across the grounds.

He only felt the cold dread blooming in his chest.

He only knew this:

Harry might not come back.

------------------------------------------

—Harry Returns

Hours later, the doors of Hogwarts burst open.

Harry stumbled in, covered in dust and grief.

Ron supported him.

Hermione held a shaking Neville.

Luna walked silently, blood on her sleeve.

Sirius was gone.

Harry’s face was—

Destroyed.

Draco stood in the shadows of the Entrance Hall.

Invisible.

Watching.

Harry looked up for only a moment.

And even in his grief—

even through tears—

even through pain—

His eyes searched for Draco.

Found him.

Draco’s breath caught.

Harry’s voice was a whisper only Draco could hear:

“He’s gone.”

Draco’s heart cracked.

He stepped forward—

one step—

two—

Then stopped.

He wasn’t allowed to go to Harry.

He wasn’t allowed to comfort him.

He wasn’t allowed to hold him the way he wanted to.

So Draco whispered across the hall:

“I’m sorry.”

Harry’s chest caved.

A single tear fell.

And then the world swallowed him again.

------------------------------------------

No battles. No shouting. No prophecy.

Just grief. Just distance. Just two boys whose worlds are falling apart in parallel lines.

Hogwarts felt wrong after Sirius died.

Too quiet.

Too still.

Like the castle itself was grieving.

Students moved softly through the halls, whispering instead of laughing. Teachers spoke in low tones. Even Peeves stayed strangely subdued.

The air felt heavy.

The kind of heavy that settles into bones.

------------------------------------------

Harry Didn’t Speak for Two Days

Not to Ron.

Not to Hermione.

Not to anyone.

He walked like a ghost—

eyes hollow, shoulders slumped, wand forgotten in his sleeve.

He ate nothing.

He slept badly.

He flinched whenever someone touched him.

Hermione cried quietly at breakfast.

Ron kept trying to joke, but the sound died in his throat every time he looked at Harry.

Everyone at Gryffindor table watched him like he might break.

But Harry didn’t break.

He just… went silent.

Completely silent.

Until silence became its own kind of scream.

------------------------------------------

Draco Watched from Afar

He didn’t mean to.

He tried not to.

He stood with Pansy and Blaise and Theo, pretending to listen, pretending to sneer at Umbridge’s announcements, pretending everything was normal.

But every few minutes—

His eyes drifted.

Across the courtyard.

Across the Great Hall.

Across the library.

Always toward the same place:

Harry.

Harry, who moved like someone walking underwater.

Harry, whose grief clung to him like smoke.

Harry, whose body seemed smaller somehow, as if sorrow had carved something out of him.

Draco felt it too.

A hollow ache.

A sharp fear.

A quiet longing.

He told no one.

But Theo noticed the tension in his jaw.

Pansy noticed the shaking in his hands.

Blaise noticed how often Draco stared into the distance.

None of them said anything.

They didn’t have to.

------------------------------------------

One Night, Draco Passed Harry in the Corridor

It wasn’t planned.

It wasn’t dramatic.

It just happened.

Draco was heading back to the dungeons after prefect rounds, cloak wrapped around him. His steps echoed lightly on the stone floor.

He stopped when he turned a corner.

Harry stood there.

Alone.

Back against the wall.

Head bowed.

Shoulders hunched forward like the weight of the prophecy and the war and Sirius’s death had finally crushed him.

His hands covered his face.

Draco froze.

Everything in him—

fear, longing, pride, training—

warred at once.

He shouldn’t step forward.

He shouldn’t say anything.

He shouldn’t reveal how deeply he cared.

But Harry made a small, broken sound.

Barely a breath.

Barely audible.

But enough.

Draco moved.

Just one step.

Harry flinched at the sound of movement, lifting his head—

Their eyes met.

Harry’s green eyes were bloodshot.

Tired.

Empty.

Draco felt his heart crack.

He opened his mouth.

Just slightly.

Just enough to say something—

anything—

even if it would ruin everything.

“Harry—”

he whispered.

Harry’s breath hitched.

But before Draco could say more—

before he could commit fully to the thing he’d been running from—

before he could choose Harry over fear—

Footsteps sounded down the hall.

Ron and Hermione.

Draco froze.

Harry pulled away from the wall instinctively, swallowing hard, wiping his eyes quickly.

Not because he was ashamed.

But because he didn’t want Draco to see him like this.

“Potter,” Draco whispered—

soft, not cruel.

Harry swallowed again.

“Malfoy.”

A heartbeat stretched between them.

Something fragile.

Something dangerous.

Something inevitable.

And then—

Draco stepped back.

Harry stepped away.

They passed each other like strangers.

Or like two halves of something that hadn’t found a way to fit together yet.

------------------------------------------

Later, Draco lay awake staring at the canopy of his bed.

Theo slept nearby.

Pansy snored softly.

Blaise murmured in his sleep.

But Draco only heard one thing:

Harry’s broken exhale when he said Sirius’s name.

Draco pressed a trembling hand to his lips and whispered into the dark:

“I’m sorry I couldn’t stop you.”

Across the castle, Harry lay awake too.

Staring at the ceiling.

Eyes burning.

He whispered into his pillow:

“I wish you’d stayed.”

Neither boy heard the other.

But if they had—

They would have realized how close they were.

How painfully, beautifully close.

------------------------------------------

In the end, it wasn’t war that kept them apart.
It was everything they couldn’t say.

Chapter Text


— After the Battle

The castle felt hollow after the Department of Mysteries.

Not quiet—

Hogwarts had never been quiet—

but heavy.

Like each stone had absorbed a little of the grief Harry brought back with him.

Students moved softly through corridors, voices hushed, laughter replaced by whispers that curled like smoke against the walls.

Harry didn’t speak much.

He walked like someone moving through water—slow, distant, weighed down by something too deep to name. Every time someone said Sirius, he felt himself shrinking inward.

He avoided crowds.

He avoided noise.

He avoided mirrors.

But he did not avoid Draco Malfoy.

Not intentionally.

It was simply impossible.

Hogwarts was too small, grief was too loud, and Draco somehow kept crossing his path—

once near the library,

once in the courtyard,

once at dinner when Draco arrived late and had no choice but to pass Harry’s end of the table.

Harry kept his eyes down.

And yet—

the moment Draco walked past him, the air changed, like everything held its breath for a heartbeat.

Draco didn’t speak.

Didn’t smirk.

Didn’t lift his chin and toss an insult the way he used to.

He just… looked.

A flicker of silver, quick and sharp, watching Harry’s bowed head with something that wasn’t triumph or cruelty.

Something too soft for Draco Malfoy.

Harry didn’t know what to do with that.

So he pretended he didn’t notice.

And Draco pretended he hadn’t cared enough to look.

------------------------------------------

— Umbridge Falls

It happened in pieces.

Whispers.

Rumours.

The sudden vanishing of pink cardigans.

Then—

“Umbridge is gone.”

The sentence rushed through Hogwarts like wind through open windows, carrying disbelief, shock, then overwhelming relief.

Students began smiling again.

Laughing again.

Omegas—who had spent the year tiptoeing around humiliation and cruel inspections—stood straighter, their posture no longer braced for impact.

Theo exhaled shakily.

Pansy hugged Blaise so tightly he nearly fell over.

Even Crabbe and Goyle looked unburdened.

And Draco—

Draco looked like someone had loosened the knots around his ribs.

His shoulders lowered.

His eyes softened.

His entire body exhaled without moving.

Harry saw it from across the Hall.

Saw the relief.

Saw the way Draco lifted his hand unconsciously to smooth his hair, like he didn’t have to guard himself anymore.

Saw—

for the first time—

what Draco looked like without fear tightening him.

Beautiful, Harry’s mind supplied before he could stop it.

Harry dropped his gaze, cheeks burning.

Draco’s head turned subtly, as if he felt the moment shift.

Their eyes met.

Only for a heartbeat.

But it was enough.

Harry looked away first.

Draco looked away second.

Both of them pretended they hadn’t been caught staring.

------------------------------------------

— The End of Term

Packing on the last day felt wrong.

The castle was too quiet.

Harry’s trunk felt too heavy.

Hermione hovered nearby, trying to smile. Ron kept muttering about food to fill the silence—both of them watching Harry carefully, like he might fall apart if they blinked.

Harry tried—really tried—to pretend he was fine.

But he kept seeing Sirius falling through the veil.

Kept hearing Bellatrix’s laugh.

Kept remembering the Department of Mysteries: his blood on Umbridge’s quill, Draco’s near-tearful face after she humiliated him, the exhausted slump of every omega in the school.

Harry swallowed against the ache.

Outside, students gathered for the carriages.

Draco stood a few yards away with Theo, Blaise, Pansy, Crabbe, Goyle—his circle, close around him like a protective constellation. He wasn’t laughing, but he wasn’t tense either. He looked… calm. Tender in the edges.

Someone nudged Harry.

Hermione.

She arched an eyebrow. “Are you going to say goodbye?”

Harry nearly choked. “W—what? Why would I—?”

“You didn’t deny it,” Ron said simply.

Harry opened his mouth.

Closed it.

Because he couldn’t deny it.

Not anymore.

Not when Draco kept appearing in his thoughts like a quiet echo.

Not when Draco had looked at him yesterday like he understood grief.

Not when Harry didn’t hate him anymore.

Harry looked up again—

and Draco was already watching him.

Not daring him.

Not challenging him.

Just… watching.

Carefully.

Softly.

Their eyes held.

Harry lifted his hand—barely a nod, barely a motion at all.

Draco’s lips parted in surprise—

then he nodded back.

Small.

Precise.

Meaningful.

It felt like something inside Harry cracked open.

------------------------------------------

— Summer Break

Harry’s POV

Privet Drive felt emptier than usual.

Harry’s nightmares were loud.

Sirius’s laughter echoed in all the wrong places.

But sometimes—

in the quietest parts of the night—

another face drifted in.

Pale hair brushed by moonlight.

Grey eyes softening.

Draco’s voice shaking when he said, “I don’t need you seeing me like this.”

Harry woke flushed, confused, heart racing.

He buried his face in his pillow.

“It’s nothing,” he whispered to himself.

It wasn’t nothing.

He knew it.

He just wasn’t ready to admit it.

------------------------------------------

Draco’s POV 

Malfoy Manor was suffocating.

Every shadow felt watchful.

Every corridor whispered orders.

Lucius grew harsher—fear sharpening his voice.

Narcissa became a constant soft presence, like she sensed her son slipping away into anxieties he couldn’t name.

And Draco—

Draco could not stop thinking about Harry Potter’s face when he spoke of Sirius.

The grief.

The trembling.

And the quiet bravery Draco wished he didn’t admire.

Late at night, Draco lay awake under silk sheets and whispered:

“I hate that I care.”

Silence answered him.

Draco curled his fingers inward, remembering Harry’s eyes on him when Dumbledore returned.

Soft.

Steady.

Warm in a way Draco wasn’t used to being seen.

“I hate it,” Draco whispered again.

He didn’t.

Not really.

------------------------------------------

— Back to Hogwarts (6th year)

Hogwarts felt different this year.

Not fixed—

too much had happened for that—

but steadier.

Like the castle itself had straightened its spine.

Dumbledore was back.

And with him came something the school hadn’t felt in months:

Safety.

Structure.

Breathing room.

For omegas, the change was immediate.

No more skirt inspections.

No more punishments for speaking.

No more being separated from their friends or treated like fragile ornaments.

They walked the corridors without shrinking themselves.

Theo laughed again.

Pansy strutted again.

Even the younger omegas seemed to glow with relief.

Harry felt it too—

a loosening in his chest he hadn’t realized was there.

The air tasted lighter.

The shadows felt smaller.

He climbed out of the carriage with Ron and Hermione, expecting the usual chaos of first day crowds, but instead—

his breath caught.

Draco Malfoy stood at the foot of the castle steps, half-turned toward the entrance, the breeze catching on his longer hair. It glimmered pale gold in the morning sun, falling just past his cheekbones in soft waves.

His uniform was immaculate.

His posture elegant.

His expression calm in a way that made Harry’s heartbeat stutter.

Something about him looked… grown.

Changed.

Softer in the light.

And Harry felt it with an ache he couldn’t name:

This year was going to be different.

Draco looked up slowly—

as if he felt Harry’s gaze before seeing it.

Their eyes locked.

The entire courtyard—students, carriages, chatter—

all faded into quiet around them.

“Potter,” Draco said at last, voice low, careful, almost… gentle.

Harry swallowed. “Malfoy.”

A flicker—barely a tremor—moved through Draco’s fingers, which he very quickly hid inside his sleeves. His eyes lingered a second too long before shifting away, lashes lowering to hide whatever lived in them.

Theo elbowed Draco in the ribs.

Pansy smirked like she already knew the ending of a story Harry hadn’t even admitted he was in.

Ron muttered, horrified, “He’s looking at you like he expects something.”

Hermione whispered, delighted, “Harry’s looking back exactly the same.”

Harry opened his mouth—no words came out.

Because he realized something terrifying and undeniable:

He was glad to see Draco.

He’d missed seeing him.

And Draco—

Draco looked at Harry like he felt the same, even if he’d die before admitting it first.

Hogwarts was different this year.

Dumbledore was back.

Order restored.

The world felt fragile but hopeful again.

And somewhere in that shifting air, that tentative peace—

Harry and Draco were changing too.

Slowly.

Quietly.

Inevitably.

Harry didn’t mean to stare.

He really didn’t.

But there was something about Draco this year—something quieter, something steadier—that made it impossible not to.

And Draco, for all his practiced poise, kept glancing back at Harry too.

Quick, almost shy flickers of silver.

As if he couldn’t help it either.

They drifted apart when the crowd pulled them in different directions, but Harry kept feeling—strangely, stupidly—that Draco was still near him, like a steady hum in the back of his mind.

------------------------------------------

The Great Hall was buzzing with noise and clatter of utensils.

Breakfast was rushed and noisy.

Ron kept adjusting his new Prefect's badge.

Neville spilled pumpkin juice on himself twice.

And Harry—

Harry was fighting with his tie.

Well, “fighting” was generous.

It looked like the tie was winning.

He stood near the Transfiguration staircase, tugging helplessly at the crooked knot. It was twisted, uneven, somehow inside-out, and Harry was convinced it was actively mocking him.

Hermione usually helped him.

But she wasn’t there this morning—McGonagall had sent her to the Hospital Wing early.

Ron wasn’t helpful.

And Harry…

Harry could save the world but apparently could not tie a simple knot.

He groaned under his breath.

“Oh, come on—why are you like this?”

“Because,” someone said behind him, “you’ve committed a crime against fabric.”

Harry startled so hard he nearly choked himself with his own tie.

Draco stood a few paces away, books balanced on one arm, eyebrows raised in elegant disapproval.

“Merlin’s sake, Potter,” Draco said softly, stepping closer. “Did you wrestle the tie? Or did it surrender halfway through?”

Harry flushed instantly.

“I—I tried. Hermione isn’t here and—”

Draco took one look.

A breath.

A tiny, almost fond exhale.

“You don’t know how to tie a tie,” he said, not accusing—just bewildered.

Harry’s cheeks warmed.

“…No.”

Draco blinked slowly, and for a moment the façade slipped—the faintest softness touching the edges of his expression.

Then he sighed.

“Come here.”

Harry froze.

“W—what? Why?”

Draco stepped closer, voice dropping so quietly Harry felt it more than heard it.

“So I can fix it.”

He reached out before Harry could protest.

Draco’s fingers brushed Harry’s collar, and Harry stopped breathing altogether.

Draco didn’t notice—or pretended he didn’t.

His gaze lowered in concentration, lashes dipping as he undid the ruined knot with gentle, careful movements.

“I swear,” Draco murmured, more to himself than to Harry, “you’re going to give someone a heart attack walking around like this.”

Harry swallowed.

Hard.

Draco looped the fabric over Harry’s neck, the soft brush of his knuckles along Harry’s collarbone sending something warm and desperate spiraling through Harry’s stomach.

His breath smelled faintly of mint.

His fingers were cool and delicate.

He was close—so close Harry could feel the warmth radiating off him even through the air.

Draco focused entirely on the tie, voice low and steady.

“Relax,” he whispered. “I’m not going to strangle you.”

Harry’s heartbeat stuttered violently.

“Not intentionally,” he whispered back before he could stop himself.

Draco paused.

Just a fraction of a second.

Then—slowly, beautifully—

Draco lifted his gaze.

Their faces were inches apart.

Harry felt his throat tighten.

Draco’s eyes were soft.

Really soft.

Too soft for Harry’s sanity.

Draco’s voice, when it came, was quieter than the flutter of his breath:

“Hold still.”

Harry held so still he forgot how to blink.

Draco tightened the knot with a final, elegant pull.

His fingers smoothed the fabric down Harry’s chest—

and lingered.

Just half a heartbeat.

Just long enough for Harry’s chest to ache with wanting he didn’t know how to name.

Then Draco stepped back.

He looked at Harry properly this time.

And Harry… Harry felt bare under that gaze.

“There,” Draco said, voice barely above a whisper. “Perfect.”

Harry’s mouth felt dry.

“That was… thanks. I mean—thank you.”

Draco’s ears were pink.

“It’s basic uniform etiquette, Potter,” he said, failing miserably at sounding annoyed. “Someone had to teach you.”

But then—

Something flickered in his expression.

Something real.

Something fragile.

Draco added, much, much softer:

“…I didn’t mind.”

And Harry forgot how to breathe again.

------------------------------------------

— Things Feel Different

Harry floated through the rest of the morning.

Not literally—

although he might as well have been, considering he nearly walked straight into a suit of armour while replaying the sensation of Draco’s fingers on his throat.

His tie felt too snug.

Not uncomfortable—

just… present.

Like every time it brushed his collarbone, it whispered:

He touched you here.

Ron jabbed him in the ribs.

“Mate, why are you smiling at a wall?”

Harry snapped out of it.

“I—am not.”

Hermione ambled up, adjusting her bag.

“Did you fix your tie? It was terrible earlier.”

Harry turned an alarming shade of red.

Ron looked between Harry’s burning face and the perfectly tied knot.

“Who did it?” he demanded. “It wasn’t me. I can't tie a tie.”

Hermione narrowed her eyes.

“…Harry?”

Harry tugged at the knot instinctively.

“N-No one. I mean—someone. A person. Just—don’t worry about it.”

Ron squinted.

“...It was Malfoy, wasn’t it?”

Harry choked.

Hermione brightened with the wicked glee of someone who suddenly understood everything.

“Oh. OH. That explains the blush.”

“I’m not blushing!”

“You’re redder than Ron’s hair,” Hermione said.

Harry covered his face.

“I hate this school.”

------------------------------------------

Meanwhile — Draco

Draco Malfoy walked down the corridor like his spine was made of glass.

Theo matched his pace, suspiciously calm.

“You’re quiet,” Theo said.

“I’m always quiet.”

“You’re quiet in a different way.”

Draco refused to look at him.

“It’s nothing.”

Theo hummed.

“You tied Potter’s tie.”

Draco stumbled.

Only a little.

Enough.

Theo’s grin could have powered the entire castle.

“I saw it,” he said triumphantly. “You tied Potter’s tie. Draco Malfoy touched Harry Potter—voluntarily.”

Draco hissed, “Lower your voice—!”

Theo smirked. “Malfoy, you realise you’re glowing, right?”

“I AM NOT GLOWING.”

Draco was absolutely glowing.

His fingers felt warm.

His ears felt hot.

His chest felt full in a way that terrified him.

He replayed it—

the soft slope of Harry’s neck,

the careful breath Harry took when Draco tightened the knot,

the way Harry whispered back and nearly killed Draco on the spot.

Draco pressed a hand over his heart.

Theo raised an eyebrow.

“Oh dear Merlin. You’re gone.”

Draco snapped, “I am NOT—”

But even he didn’t believe himself.

------------------------------------------

— Transfiguration Class

The classroom buzzed with the usual first-day energy, books slamming, quills scratching, chairs scraping—

And then Harry walked in.

Draco felt it before he saw it.

A shift.

A subtle tightening of the air.

He looked up—

and Harry was standing by the doorway, searching the room, tie neat, hair messy, cheeks still faintly pink.

Their eyes met.

And everything went soft again.

Harry’s lips parted, just slightly.

Draco’s throat tightened.

For a moment, the classroom fell away.

Then McGonagall swept in, robes billowing, and everyone scrambled to their seats.

Everyone except Harry—

whose tie Draco kept staring at

like he couldn’t believe he’d done that.

Harry sat two rows ahead, stiff and very, very aware that the tie was there because Draco’s hands had been there.

Hermione whispered, “You’re staring at your desk like it owes you money.”

Harry whispered back, “I’m fine.”

He was not fine.

Especially not when Draco crossed his legs behind him and the soft whisper of fabric made Harry’s ears burn.

Especially not when Draco brushed past him to borrow a textbook from Theo and Harry caught the faint scent of clean parchment and something sweet beneath the scent-blocker.

Especially not when McGonagall paired them for demonstration practice.

“Mr. Potter, Mr. Malfoy, front.”

Harry nearly died.

Draco nearly combusted.

They stood beside each other while McGonagall explained the charm.

Draco kept his eyes on the board.

Harry kept his eyes on the floor.

Their shoulders brushed once.

A feather-light touch.

Both boys inhaled sharply.

McGonagall didn’t notice.

Everyone else did.

------------------------------------------

— The Library 

Transfiguration left both boys rattled in ways neither would admit.

Harry spent the rest of the day pretending to pay attention, failing miserably, and absolutely not thinking about the moment Draco’s shoulder brushed his.

Ron kept shooting him looks like, Mate, you’re hopeless.

Hermione looked like she was writing fanfiction in her mind.

By late afternoon, Hermione announced, “We’re studying in the library. Come on.”

Harry didn’t argue—he needed distraction, or a coma, whichever came first.

The library was a soft murmur of parchment, quills, and late-summer light falling through enchanted windows. A few groups were scattered around—

Near the back, close to a wide window glowing with late afternoon gold, the Slytherin group had claimed their usual corner.

Draco sat there with a book open in front of him, posture immaculate, though his hair—longer this year, softer—kept falling out of the ribbon he’d tied it with. Every few minutes, he pushed the strands back behind his ear, only for them to slip free again.

Theo was doodling in the margins of his notes.

Blaise was pretending to study while actually people-watching.

Pansy was whispering dramatic commentary about passersby.

Crabbe and Goyle were trying (and failing) to stay awake.

They weren’t loud, but they were unmistakably present—soft chatter, low laughter, a comfortable hum of companionship.

Hermione spotted the table immediately.

“Oh! There’s space right beside them,” she whispered brightly.

Harry nearly tripped over his own feet.

Ron dragged him along before he could protest, and they settled at a table one row over—the perfect view of Draco without being with Draco.

Harry tried—Merlin, he tried—to open his textbook.

But his eyes kept drifting.

To Draco.

To Draco’s hair.

To Draco’s hands in his hair.

He watched as Draco attempted to loop the ribbon again, twisting his hair into a quick, irritated bun—

and failing spectacularly.

Harry’s heart stopped.

Because when Draco finally managed to secure the ribbon, barely, the bun loosened just enough for a few soft strands to fall forward and frame his face—

delicately.

Beautifully.

The sunlight from the window hit him at that exact moment, pouring gold over pale skin and making his hair glow almost white.

Harry’s breath caught.

Draco didn’t even know.

He just kept working, brows furrowed in concentration, lips pursed, looking unfairly soft.

Hermione noticed Harry staring.

Of course she did.

“Harry,” she whispered, smirking, “you’re staring.”

“I’m—looking at my book.”

“You’re staring over your book. At Malfoy.”

Harry immediately went red.

Ron leaned in. “Mate, if you stare any harder you’ll burn a hole in his skull.”

“I’m NOT staring!”

“Yes you are,” Hermione said, voice maddeningly calm. “And he’s struggling. Go help him.”

Harry squeaked. “Help him?!”

“I mean,” she said, voice dripping with innocence, “ask him to teach you how to braid. You clearly want to.”

Harry nearly fell off his chair.

“I DO NOT—!”

Hermione raised an eyebrow.

“You were staring at his hair like you wanted to worship it.”

Ron snorted so loudly Madame Pince shushed him.

Harry’s heart thrashed in his chest.

He did want to braid it.

He wanted to touch it.

He wanted to see how soft it truly was.

And suddenly the idea of walking away from Hogwarts at the end of the day without knowing that truth felt… unbearable.

He swallowed hard.

Fine.

Fine.

If he burst into flames, that was future Harry’s problem.

He stood.

Hermione grinned proudly.

Ron looked like he was witnessing a prophecy.

Harry took slow steps toward Draco’s table, each one echoing in his ears.

Draco looked up when he reached the edge of the desk—eyes widening, breath catching, as if he hadn’t expected Harry Potter to land in front of him like a summoned spirit.

“Oh,” Draco said softly. “Potter.”

The sunlight made him radiant.

Harry nearly forgot English.

“Hi,” he croaked.

Theo’s eyebrows shot up.

Pansy leaned forward like she was watching a romance novel come alive.

Blaise smirked in slow motion.

Draco’s cheeks went faintly pink.

Harry swallowed again.

“I was wondering if—um—if you could teach me… how to braid.”

Dead.

Silence.

Total annihilation.

Theo slapped a hand over his mouth.

Pansy let out a squeal so high only dogs could hear it.

Blaise whispered, “Merlin, he IS gone.”

Draco blinked rapidly.

“You want me to… to teach you. How to braid.”

Harry nodded, unable to trust his voice.

Draco’s lashes fluttered.

“Are you learning for someone special?” he asked, tone carefully neutral—but his fingers tightened around his quill.

Harry shook his head instantly, voice barely above a whisper:

“No.

Just you.”

Draco’s breath hitched beautifully.

Theo choked.

Ron—who had followed—made a dying noise.

Hermione clasped her hands like a proud mother at a piano recital.

Draco swallowed.

“...Very well,” he murmured, trying and failing to sound composed. “Come here.”

Tables were pushed together in a flurry of movement no one officially coordinated.

Somehow, some way, everyone ended up on the same table chatting and teasing, Harry ended up in the sunlight beside Draco, the warm glow bathing them both.

Draco shifted, turning his back to Harry, pale strands of hair spilling like silk over his shoulders.

The light made every strand gleam.

Harry reached out with trembling fingers.

Draco shivered—

just once—

barely noticeable.

“Go on,” Draco whispered.

Harry touched his hair.

And Draco melted.

The sunlight spilled across the table like warm honey, pooling around Draco’s seated form until he looked almost unreal—glowing pale gold, every strand of his hair shimmering where it fell loose down his back.

Harry sat behind him, breath caught somewhere between his throat and his lungs, hands hovering uselessly in the air.

He had no idea where to touch.

He wanted to touch everywhere.

Draco, already trembling faintly, cleared his throat in a voice that was far too soft for Draco Malfoy:

“You can… start.”

Theo made a strangled sound behind his textbook.

Pansy elbowed Blaise, who grinned like Satan in a silk shirt.

Ron and Hermione exchanged looks that could only be described as unhinged excitement.

But the moment was quiet.

Golden.

Just the two of them in a beam of afternoon light.

Harry’s hands finally lowered, fingertips brushing Draco’s hair.

It was—

He had no words.

Silk.

Featherlight.

Warm from Draco’s body heat.

Draco inhaled sharply, shoulders tensing for a split second before relaxing—melting almost—under Harry’s touch.

“Sorry,” Harry whispered without thinking.

Draco’s voice was barely audible.

“…Don’t be.”

Harry swallowed.

He divided the strands carefully, Draco’s hair sliding between his fingers like water. Draco tilted his head slightly—not away, but toward the warmth of Harry’s hands, like a cat leaning into a touch it had long been denied.

“Is this… right?” Harry asked, concentrating.

Draco’s eyes fluttered closed.

“Mm.”

A soft noise.

Approval.

Something dangerously close to pleasure.

Harry nearly forgot what a braid was.

Hermione clasped her hands together, looking like she was witnessing history.

Theo pretended to read but was watching Draco’s expression with unabashed fascination.

Pansy mouthed oh my GOD so dramatically Harry nearly laughed.

But Draco…

Draco sat perfectly still, breath trembling, his entire body attuned to every motion of Harry’s fingers.

Harry wove one section over the other.

Slow.

Careful.

Gentle.

Draco exhaled shakily.

“Your hands…” he murmured before he could stop himself.

Harry froze.

“What about them?”

Draco swallowed, flustered.

“...They’re warm.”

Harry’s ears burned.

“S-Sorry.”

“You really need to stop apologising,” Draco whispered, voice coated in sunlight and something softer. “I didn’t say it was bad, its nice—warm I like it.”

Harry’s heart tripped over itself.

He continued braiding—more confident now, more aware of the way Draco leaned subtly into his touch, like gravity had tilted between them.

When he reached the end, he tied the ribbon with trembling fingers.

“There,” Harry breathed. “Finished.”

Draco turned his head slightly, hair shining like a polished comet.

He didn’t speak.

Not at first.

He just lifted a hand and touched the braid—

slowly, delicately—

as if confirming it was real.

Harry watched his face.

Watched the moment Draco realised:

Harry touched him with care.

Harry touched him gently.

Harry learned something for him.

Draco looked down, lashes trembling.

Then—

Barely audible:

“…Thank you, its lovely.”

Harry’s breath stuttered.

“You’re welcome.”

Silence stretched between them—warm, sweet, impossibly fragile.

Then Pansy clapped.

LOUDLY.

“Well! Now that Potter has braided Draco’s hair like a love-struck Victorian heroine, can we please get back to studying?”

Blaise laughed so hard he almost fell off his chair.

Theo muttered, “Just get married already.”

Ron sputtered into his ink pot.

Hermione beamed like the sun.

Draco snapped upright, pink to the tips of his ears.

Harry nearly died.

But Draco didn’t undo the braid.

Not when Pansy teased him.

Not when Theo threatened to touch it.

Not when Blaise commented on how soft Draco looked.

Draco kept it in.

All evening.

Even at dinner.

Even when he walked past Harry later and didn’t look away quickly enough.

The braid stayed.

Because Harry made it.

And that meant something Draco wasn’t ready to name.

Not yet.

------------------------------------------

— Draco’s POV of The Meltdown

Draco made it exactly ten minutes after leaving the library before his composure shattered.

He reached the safety of the Slytherin common room, nodded stiffly at a pair of second-years, walked calmly through the archway to the boys’ dormitory—

—and then promptly collapsed face-first onto his bed.

His pillow muffled the sound he made—

somewhere between a wounded animal and a lovesick teenager.

Because.

Because Potter had touched him.

Potter had touched his hair.

Potter had braided his hair.

And Draco Malfoy, heir of one of the most ancient pureblood families, illustrious omega, trained from birth in poise, control, grace—

had practically melted into Harry Potter’s hands like warm sugar.

Draco groaned and buried his face deeper into the pillow.

“Kill me,” he muttered. “Just kill me now.”

“Absolutely not,” Theo said from the doorway.

Draco shot upright so fast he nearly fell off the bed.

Theo leaned against the frame, arms crossed, smirk full of wicked delight.

“So,” Theo said casually, “how does it feel? Falling in love with Harry Potter?”

Draco’s entire soul left his body.

“I—WHAT—” he sputtered. “I am NOT—! That was NOT—! Theodore Nott, shut your mouth before—”

Theo walked in and flopped onto Draco’s bed with the confidence of someone who liked living dangerously.

“Well,” he mused, staring at the braid resting over Draco’s shoulder, “if you were trying not to fall, you failed spectacularly. That was the most romantic thing I’ve ever seen.”

Draco’s breathing hitched.

“…It wasn’t,” he insisted weakly.

Theo reached out and flicked the braid.

Draco nearly screamed.

“He touched you gently,” Theo said softly now. “He was nervous. You were shaking. Don’t insult my intelligence—you care.”

Draco looked down.

At the braid.

Harry’s braid.

Warm from his hands, tied with his trembling fingers.

His chest tightened painfully.

“I hate him,” Draco whispered.

Theo scoffed. “You absolutely do not.”

“I do,” Draco tried again. “I despise him. He’s—he’s infuriating, and stubborn, and loud, and—”

“And he asked you to teach him,” Theo said softly.

Draco went silent.

“He wanted to learn,” Theo continued. “For you. Only you.”

Draco’s throat closed.

He touched the braid lightly, reverently.

“I don’t know what to do,” he admitted in a whisper so small it barely existed. “Theo… I don’t know how to feel things and not ruin everything.”

Theo’s gaze softened.

“Then don’t think about ruining anything, Dray. Think about this: he chose your hands. He chose your hair. He chose you.”

Draco’s eyes stung.

He bowed his head over the braid and breathed, voice trembling:

“I’m scared.”

Theo’s hand came to rest on his back, steady and warm.

“I know,” he said. “But I think—just this once—you’re allowed to want something good.”

Draco closed his eyes.

And didn’t undo the braid.

Not even to sleep.

------------------------------------------

— Harry’s POV of The Meltdown 

Harry barely made it back to Gryffindor Tower before collapsing into an armchair like someone had sucked all the bones from his body.

Ron and Hermione stood over him like worried parents.

Ron stared.

Hermione glowed.

“So,” Hermione said sweetly, “how was braiding Draco’s hair?”

Harry made a noise that wasn’t human.

Ron sat beside him, patting his shoulder.

“You alright, mate? You look… sweaty.”

Harry buried his face in his hands.

“I touched him.”

Hermione nodded encouragingly. “Yes, you did.”

“His hair is—” Harry’s voice cracked. “—it was—it’s so soft, Hermione.”

Ron gagged.

“Oh Merlin—too much information.”

Harry ignored him.

He kept seeing it—the way Draco’s hair slid like silk between his fingers, the way Draco’s breath shivered whenever Harry brushed the nape of his neck, the way Draco had leaned into his touch without meaning to.

“I think I forgot how to breathe,” Harry admitted miserably.

Hermione laughed. Not unkindly—just amused and endeared.

“You really like him.”

Harry lifted his head sharply.

“N-No, I— I don’t— I can’t—”

Hermione smiled gently.

“Yes, you can.”

Harry’s chest squeezed painfully.

He remembered the warmth of Draco’s hair.

The sunlight on Draco’s cheek.

The soft, stunned expression Draco wore when Harry tied the ribbon.

“I didn’t… mean to like him,” Harry whispered.

Ron snorted. “Nobody ever means to like someone. It just… happens. Terribly.”

Harry groaned and slumped deeper into the chair.

“I’m doomed,” he whispered into his hands.

Hermione softened.

“You’re not doomed. You’re just—finally being honest with yourself.”

Harry pressed the heels of his palms to his eyes.

“What do I do?”

Ron shrugged. “Er… braid it again?”

“Ron,” Hermione hissed.

But Harry…

Harry wasn’t laughing.

He was thinking about Draco Malfoy sitting so still under his hands, trusting him in a way Harry didn’t understand.

He was thinking about the warmth in Draco’s voice.

The quiet, almost vulnerable “Thank you.”

He was thinking he wanted to feel Draco’s hair again.

He was thinking he wanted to see that expression again.

He was thinking—

“I like him,” Harry whispered.

Hermione’s eyes softened.

Ron frowned sympathetically.

Harry’s voice cracked a little.

“I like him,” he repeated, as if admitting it out loud made it more real. “And I don’t think it’s going away.”

Hermione reached for his hand.

“That’s okay, Harry.”

Harry swallowed.

“I don’t know if I should tell him.”

Ron scoffed. “Mate, he’d combust.”

Harry closed his eyes and whispered, voice unsteady:

“…I think I already did.”

------------------------------------------

— The Next Morning

The morning after the braid incedent, the castle felt strangely quiet.

Students drifted to breakfast half-awake, owls swooping lazily over their heads, sunlight pouring into the Great Hall through tall windows.

Harry walked in with Hermione and Ron, still rubbing sleep from his eyes.

He wasn’t looking for Draco.

He wasn’t.

But his eyes found him anyway.

And Draco—

sitting at the Slytherin table, hair neatly braided, posture elegant—

looked up at the exact same moment.

Their eyes met.

Not sharp.

Not guarded.

Not hostile.

Soft.

A flicker of surprise.

Recognition.

Warmth neither of them intended to show.

Draco’s lips parted—very slightly.

Harry’s breath caught—barely.

And then—

They nodded.

A simple thing.

A tiny thing.

Barely a greeting.

But it was the kind that meant:

I saw you yesterday.

I remember.

I’m not pretending it didn’t happen.

Draco looked away first, cheeks faintly pink.

Harry sat down slowly, heart thudding, feeling something delicate settle between them like the quiet flutter of a wing.

Hermione hid a smile behind her cup.

Ron kicked Harry under the table.

Harry kicked him back.

The day went on with regular classes but something changed between them they learned to—accept, a little of each other.

------------------------------------------

The next morning, the same thing happened.

Different place.

Different moment.

Same softness.

Harry was coming down the main staircase when Draco exited a corridor. The castle was bright with morning light, illuminating the dust motes between them.

They weren’t close.

Just close enough to notice each other.

Draco paused.

Harry did too.

Their eyes met—again.

Draco dipped his head in a polite, quiet greeting.

Harry mirrored it without thinking.

This time, Draco didn’t look away quickly.

There was something lingering in his gaze—

a kind of tentative warmth,

cautious curiosity,

like testing the temperature of water before stepping in.

Harry felt it all the way to his ribs.

Hermione, walking beside him, whispered:

“He trusts you a little.”

Harry swallowed.

“I… hope so.”

The days continued. Time passed.

It became a pattern.

Not planned.

Not spoken.

But real.

A glance across the courtyard.

A small nod in Potions.

A tiny upward curl of Draco’s mouth when Harry held the door open.

Harry offering Draco a spare quill in Transfiguration.

Draco murmuring “thanks” so softly Harry thought he imagined it.

Nothing dramatic.

Nothing overt.

Just two boys slowly, unconsciously letting their walls lower.

Their friends noticed.

Pansy smirked every time Draco’s eyes drifted toward Harry.

Theo muttered, “You’re so gone.”

Blaise raised an eyebrow like he was watching a particularly good theatre performance.

Ron groaned, “Just date already.”

Hermione whispered, “It’s coming.”

Harry pretended not to overhear.

Days slipped by like that—

Small.

Quiet.

Soft.

A slow, gentle deepening.

The dangerous part hadn’t begun yet.

Not quite.

It didn’t happen dramatically.

Not overnight.

Just… slowly.

The same way warmth had grown between them, something colder began creeping into Draco’s expression.

One morning, his smile didn’t reach his eyes.

The next, he didn’t return Harry’s nod with the same ease.

A day later, he looked away a moment too quickly, as if the light between them hurt instead of warmed.

Theo hovered closer.

Pansy’s teasing turned into quiet worry.

Blaise watched Draco with sharp, assessing eyes.

Harry felt the shift instantly.

He couldn’t explain it—

as if the emotional thread between them tugged,

tightened,

wavered.

He didn’t know why.

Not yet.

He only knew:

Draco is slipping again.

Hermione noticed Harry staring at Draco’s retreating back that afternoon, concern in his eyes.

She touched his arm gently.

“Something’s wrong,” she said.

Harry whispered, “I know.”

But this time—

Draco didn’t pause.

He didn’t nod.

He didn’t meet Harry’s gaze.

He kept walking.

And Harry felt something inside him go cold.

------------------------------------------

— The Day Everything Took aTurn

It was the fourth day when Draco didn’t show up for breakfast.

Harry scanned the tables once.

Twice.

A third time.

Nothing.

Theo looked tense.

Pansy’s hands were balled into fists.

Blaise said something sharp under his breath.

Harry’s chest tightened painfully.

No eye contact today.

No soft nod.

No lingering moment.

Just absence.

Something was happening.

Something dark.

Something Draco wasn’t saying.

And Harry—

slowly, helplessly—

felt fear take root beneath his ribs.

The braid had started everything.

But this—

this was the beginning of the storm.

------------------------------------------

—That Afternoon

By midday, the castle felt… wrong.

Hallways too quiet.

Whispers too sharp.

Students glancing toward empty spaces where Draco should’ve been.

Harry couldn’t focus.

Not on class.

Not on homework.

Not on anything except the growing, gnawing certainty:

Draco is gone.

And something terrible is happening.

Theo’s seat beside Malfoy’s was empty in Potions.

Pansy jumped every time someone walked through the door.

Blaise kept glaring at the clock, jaw tight.

Nobody said it.

But everybody felt it.

------------------------------------------

—Down in the Dungeons

Draco Malfoy stood in the farthest stall of the Slytherin bathroom, hands gripping the cold marble edge of the sink so hard his knuckles went bone-white.

His breath fogged the mirror.

He had been shaking since dawn.

Because the Mark wasn’t there on his skin—

but the magic was.

It seeped through the air like venom.

Coiled around his ribs.

Pulled at him.

A Summons.

Not a call he could ignore.

Not an invitation.

A command.

Come.

His chest tightened painfully, breath stuttering.

“No—no, not now—” Draco whispered, voice cracking as another wave of dark magic tugged at him, like a hook beneath his sternum.

Theo burst through the bathroom door.

“Draco—Draco, stop. Don’t go alone.”

Draco shook his head, turning away, clutching his arms around himself as if that could hold him together.

“I don’t have a choice,” he whispered, trembling.

Pansy arrived seconds later, breathless and wild-eyed.

“Dray, wait—tell someone. Tell Snape—tell anyone—”

“I can’t,” Draco whispered, voice unraveling.

“If he thinks I need protection, he’ll punish my parents. I won’t risk them.”

Theo’s throat bobbed, eyes shining with helpless fear.

“Let me come,” he insisted.

Draco closed his eyes.

For a moment, his mask slipped—

and he looked young.

Too young.

Sixteen, scared, burdened with a weight no child should bear.

He shook his head, voice barely a breath:

“He said I must come alone.”

The Summons tugged again.

Harder.

Draco gasped and braced himself against the sink.

Pansy reached for him.

“Draco—”

He stepped back.

A soft, defeated motion.

“If I don’t go…”

His voice broke.

“…he’ll hurt my mother.”

And that was the end of the argument.

Theo clenched his fists, trembling with fury he couldn’t use.

Pansy covered her mouth, eyes shining.

Draco straightened.

Not steady.

Not strong.

Just resigned.

“I’ll be back,” he whispered, as if saying it aloud made it true.

Theo whispered, “Come back safe.”

Draco nodded once.

Then he touched the mirror—

And the darkness swallowed him whole.

------------------------------------------

— Draco Returns

It was long after curfew when the castle’s torches dimmed and even the ghosts drifted into quieter corridors.

The students were asleep.

But Draco Malfoy stumbled back into Hogwarts alone.

His knees nearly gave out when his feet touched the stone floor of the dungeons.

His palms scraped the wall as he caught himself.

His breath hitched—sharp, painful.

Blood stained his sleeve.

A cut ran down his cheek.

His lower lip was split.

He didn’t cry.

He was too tired to cry.

The Summons had drained him; the curses he barely dodged had rattled him; Voldemort’s fury had bruised more than his skin.

“You failed me,” He had hissed.

“You are disappointing me, boy. You are too soft.”

Soft.

The word echoed in Draco’s skull like a curse.

He hadn’t spoken in hours.

His throat burned.

He reached the corner of the corridor, vision blurring—

and stumbled.

Hard.

His shoulder hit the stone pillar. He bit down a cry as pain shot through his arm.

He was slipping.

Sinking.

His breaths came in desperate, shaky gasps.

Just a little farther, he told himself. Just make it to the dorm. Just hide before anyone sees—

Footsteps.

Draco froze.

He didn’t have the strength to run.

Or hide.

Or even stand straight.

The footsteps grew closer.

A familiar voice called out, soft but sharp with concern:

“Draco?”

Draco’s heart lurched.

Of all people—

of all times—

of all corridors in this cursed castle—

Harry Potter.

Draco turned slightly, enough for the torchlight to catch his face.

Harry saw the blood first.

Then the shaking.

Then the way Draco’s knees buckled—

“Draco—!” Harry ran.

He caught Draco under the arms just as the boy sagged forward.

Draco’s breath punched out of him.

For one awful second, he thought he might collapse entirely.

“Hey, hey—steady,” Harry whispered, tightening his grip. “I’ve got you. It’s okay. I’ve got you.”

Draco’s fingers curled weakly into Harry’s cloak.

He hadn’t meant to.

He wasn’t even aware he did.

Harry was warm.

Solid.

Safe.

The kind of safe that made Draco want to fall apart completely.

“No—don’t—” Draco rasped, voice breaking as he tried to push away. “Don’t look at me—don’t—”

Harry held him anyway.

Firm.

Gentle.

Unshakably determined.

“Draco, you’re hurt,” Harry said, voice trembling with anger he didn’t understand, “and I’m not leaving you like this.”

Draco’s breath hitched.

His vision blurred.

“I can’t—” Draco whispered, shaking. “Potter—I can’t—just—let me go—”

“No,” Harry said quietly.

Just that.

A refusal soft as a hand on a wound.

Draco felt his last bit of strength crumble.

His head dropped forward onto Harry’s shoulder, breath hot against Harry’s neck. His body sagged fully into the support he’d tried so desperately to avoid.

Harry’s arms came around him instinctively.

Draco made a tiny sound—

part gasp, part whimper—

and hated how much relief threaded through it.

Harry tightened his hold, heart pounding.

“Who did this?” he whispered, fierce and terrified.

Draco shook his head violently.

“N-no one. I just—I fell—”

Harry’s jaw clenched.

“Don’t lie to me,” he breathed. “Not when you’re bleeding.”

Draco squeezed his eyes shut.

He wanted to lie.

He needed to lie.

But he was tired.

So tired.

His lip trembled before he could stop it.

Harry brushed Draco’s hair back from his forehead—gentle, warm fingers slipping through pale strands.

“Come with me,” Harry whispered. “Please. Just… let me help you.”

Draco swallowed hard.

His whole body was trembling.

And for the first time in a long time—

he let someone guide him.

Harry wrapped an arm around Draco’s waist, Draco leaning into him more than he meant to, breathing unevenly.

Together, they moved down the corridor—slow, careful, the torchlight flickering over them.

Two boys.

One holding the other up.

Both terrified.

Both trying not to show it.

The storm had truly begun.

And neither of them would walk out of it unchanged.

------------------------------------------

Harry didn’t take Draco to the hospital wing.

He didn’t dare.

Draco stiffened even at the idea of being seen.

His fingers clutched Harry’s cloak weakly, trembling as he whispered:

“No… not there… no one can know—Harry, please—”

The “please” broke something inside Harry.

“Okay,” Harry breathed immediately. “Not there. Somewhere no one looks. I promise.”

Draco sagged in relief against him.

So Harry guided him—slowly, carefully—down the quieter east corridor, past the tapestry of dancing witches, to a narrow archway half-hidden behind an old suit of armor.

A place Harry used to hide in during his worst days.

A place no one but him knew.

He nudged the armor aside just enough and helped Draco duck into the little alcove behind it—bare stone walls, dim torchlight, quiet as a heartbeat.

Draco’s legs nearly gave out the moment the wall touched his back.

Harry caught him again.

“Easy—easy, I’ve got you.”

Draco hated how much he needed that.

Hated how safe it felt.

Harry lowered him gently to the cold stone floor, back propped against the wall. Draco sucked in a shaky breath, pain flashing across his face.

Harry dropped to his knees immediately.

“Let me see.”

Draco turned his face away, jaw tightening.

“No.”

Harry’s voice softened.

“Draco…”

Those grey eyes flicked back to him.

Harry swallowed.

“You’re hurt. I can’t just… leave you like this.”

Draco’s breath trembled.

Slowly—almost reluctantly—he lifted his sleeve.

Harry’s stomach twisted.

Dark bruises.

Finger-shaped.

Ugly.

Fresh.

A cut slashed across Draco’s forearm, still bleeding sluggishly. His knuckles were scraped raw. His lip was split.

Harry reached forward before he could think.

Draco flinched.

His whole body jerked back against the wall, breath hitching sharply like Harry had raised a fist instead of a hand.

Harry froze.

“No—no, Draco,” he said quickly, lowering both hands to show he meant no harm. “I wasn’t—Merlin, I’d never hurt you.”

Draco forced himself to breathe, eyes too wide.

Harry waited.

Stillness.

Patience.

Warmth.

Until Draco’s shoulders slowly loosened.

“…Sorry,” Draco whispered.

Harry shook his head gently.

“Don’t apologize. Ever. Not for that.”

Something fragile flickered in Draco’s eyes.

Harry reached out again—slowly this time. So slowly Draco could stop him easily.

He didn’t.

Harry’s fingers brushed Draco’s forearm—light, warm, steady.

Draco exhaled shakily, eyes fluttering closed for a heartbeat.

“Can I… clean it?” Harry murmured.

A small nod.

Harry pulled a handkerchief from his pocket, dampened it with a quick cleansing charm, and began wiping away the blood.

Soft strokes.

Gentle pressure.

No sudden movements.

Draco watched him through lowered lashes.

“Why are you doing this?” Draco whispered.

Harry didn’t look up.

“Because you’re hurt.”

“That’s not a reason,” Draco said, voice cracking on the edges.

Harry paused.

Then raised his eyes—green, bright, terrified for him.

“Because I care.”

Draco froze.

The world froze.

Only Harry’s breath moved warm against Draco’s fingers still clutching his sleeve.

“You… care,” Draco repeated numbly.

Harry swallowed.

“Yes.”

The word dropped into the silence like something dangerous and holy.

Draco’s eyes shone—not with tears, but with something deeper, older, aching with the weight of years he’d kept walls up.

“Potter…” Draco whispered, tone fragile as glass.

Harry wiped the last streak of blood from Draco’s arm, then cupped his hand just beneath the injury.

“Tell me who hurt you.”

Draco flinched and shook his head violently.

“No. No—I can’t. You can’t—” His voice broke. “Harry, if I say anything, they’ll hurt my mother. My father. Everyone.”

Harry’s breath went still.

Because that meant one thing.

One horrible, undeniable thing.

Someone powerful.

Someone deadly.

Someone Draco feared enough to bleed for.

Harry leaned in closer, voice trembling but gentle.

“You don’t have to tell me everything. Just… don’t go through it alone.”

Draco’s throat bobbed.

His fingers slackened on Harry’s cloak.

He whispered, voice shaking:

“I came back… barely.”

Harry’s jaw clenched so hard his teeth hurt.

“You’re safe now,” Harry whispered back. “I’ve got you.”

For a moment—

just one—

Draco let his forehead rest lightly against Harry’s shoulder.

Not a collapse.

Not a cry.

Just a touch.

Small.

Shaky.

Unintentional.

Harry didn’t move.

Didn’t breathe.

Didn’t dare ruin it.

------------------------------------------

— Days After the Summons

Draco came back to classes.

But he did not come back the same.

He was present in body, but not in voice, not in spirit, not in the sharp, arrogant, brilliant Draco Malfoy the school knew.

His eyes stayed down.

His answers were short.

His posture was slightly hunched, as if bracing for a blow.

He barely touched his food.

He barely heard Theo’s jokes.

He barely responded to Pansy fussing over him.

And the braid?

He took it out.

Not angrily.

Just… quietly.

Letting it fall apart the way he was falling apart.

Harry noticed immediately.

His stomach dropped.

But Harry didn’t push.

Didn’t corner him.

Didn’t force anything.

He just… watched.

Worried.

Every instinct humming like a wound that wouldn’t close.

But Draco avoided him now.

Softly.

Skillfully.

Not with hate.

With fear.

Fear of being seen.

Fear of being known.

Fear of Harry noticing how bad things were.

One afternoon, Harry called out softly:

“Draco?”

Draco froze.

His back tensed.

His fingers curled.

His breath hitched.

But he didn’t turn.

He just whispered:

“Please… not today.”

And walked away.

Harry stood still, throat tight.

Hermione put a hand on his shoulder.

“He’s shutting down.”

Ron muttered, “Yeah. And he’s doing it fast.”

Harry knew.

It terrified him.

------------------------------------------

—Draco Disappears Again

Three nights later, Draco vanished.

Not for hours.

For the whole night.

Theo didn’t sleep.

Pansy paced the common room.

Blaise snapped at anyone who spoke too loud.

Even Crabbe and Goyle looked scared.

Harry wasn’t in Slytherin — but he felt it anyway.

Through the walls.

Through the castle’s silence.

Like a thread pulling taut in his chest.

He’s gone again. He’s not safe again.

He left Gryffindor Tower and began searching the corridors without knowing where he was going.

But he found the place Draco had returned to last time —

The same corridor.

The same shadows.

The same heavy feeling.

Draco wasn’t there.

But the cold on the stone floor told him Draco had been.

Harry pressed his palm to the wall and whispered:

“Come back… please.”

He didn’t know why he said it.

He didn’t need to.

------------------------------------------

Draco arrived in class late the next morning.

Late.

Disheveled.

Eyes bloodshot.

A bruise at his collarbone he hadn’t covered properly.

His wand hand trembling so badly he could barely grip it.

Snape noticed.

Snape said nothing.

Theo noticed.

Theo almost cried.

Pansy noticed.

Pansy clenched her wand under the table.

Harry noticed.

Harry’s heart shattered.

During the lesson, Draco’s potion curdled.

He didn’t react.

He looked at the bubbling mess with dead eyes.

Snape said something snide.

Draco didn’t flinch.

Harry did.

At the end of class, Harry reached out, voice soft:

“Draco—please—talk to me. Tell me what’s going on. I’m worried—”

Draco snapped.

But not in anger.

In fear.

“STOP!” Draco choked, backing up like Harry had grabbed him. “Stop asking—stop looking—stop caring, Potter—just stop!”

The classroom went silent.

Draco realized too late what he’d shown.

His mask shattered for a heartbeat — eyes glassy, breath uneven, the terror he’d been burying bursting through.

He turned and bolted.

Theo swore under his breath and ran after him.

Pansy shoved books aside, calling Draco’s name.

Blaise cursed sharply, slamming his bag shut.

Harry stood frozen, Draco’s voice echoing in his skull:

Stop caring, Potter.

Just stop.

Hermione whispered:

“He’s drowning.”

Ron whispered:

“And he thinks dragging you under will save you.”

Harry whispered back:

“I’m not letting him drown alone.”

------------------------------------------

— The Day Everything Cracks

Draco didn’t come back to class after he ran.

No one saw him for the rest of the day.

Not Theo.

Not Pansy.

Not Blaise.

Not even Snape.

Harry checked every hallway, every bench, every quiet corner of the castle.

Nothing.

By dinner, Harry couldn’t eat.

His eyes kept drifting to the doors.

Waiting.

Ron nudged him gently.

“He’ll come back, mate.”

Harry didn’t answer.

Hermione whispered, “If he doesn’t show up by curfew, we tell someone.”

Harry whispered back:

“He won’t want that.”

Because Draco wasn’t hiding from teachers.

He was hiding from fear.

From shame.

From failure he didn’t deserve.

From eyes that might see the truth.

And most of all—

from Harry.

------------------------------------------

— Draco in the Room of Requirement

The Room had reshaped itself into a workshop.

Broken cabinets.

Tools.

Scattered parchments.

A mess reflecting a mind in chaos.

Draco stood over the Vanishing Cabinet, hands trembling violently.

He had been here for hours.

Trying spells.

Reversing spells.

Breaking things.

Fixing them.

Trying again.

His shoulders shook.

His wand hand twitched.

His breathing was ragged.

And underneath it all—

fear pulsed like a heartbeat.

If I fail, he’ll kill my mother.

If I fail, he’ll punish my father.

If I fail…

Draco’s knees buckled.

He grabbed the edge of the cabinet to stay upright.

He whispered into the empty room:

“I can’t do this anymore…”

But the Room did not answer.

------------------------------------------

Harry couldn’t sleep.

Couldn’t sit.

Couldn’t think.

The castle was too quiet.

Too wrong.

Something tugged at him — an instinctive pull so strong it felt like a physical thread tightening in his ribs.

Not magic.

Not logic.

Something primal.

Something protective.

Something tied to Draco Malfoy.

Harry stood abruptly.

Ron sat up.

“Where’re you going?”

Harry grabbed his wand.

“I don’t know.”

But he did know.

Somewhere in his bones, he knew exactly where Draco was.

Hermione sat up next, eyes wide.

“You feel him.”

Harry didn’t deny it.

He left the dorm before he could think too much about what that meant.

------------------------------------------

The castle was dark and quiet as Harry moved through it, steps quick, heart pounding.

The air itself felt thick.

Heavy.

Wrong.

Then—

He heard it.

Faint.

Raw.

A choked sound from behind a wall that shouldn’t exist.

A sound like someone breaking.

“Draco?”

Silence.

Then—

A soft, muffled sob Draco couldn’t hold in.

Harry’s chest shattered.

He found the seam in the wall — the hidden entrance to the Room of Requirement — and it opened at his touch.

Inside, the room was a dim, cluttered workshop.

And Draco was in the center of it—

kneeling on the floor,

hands in his hair,

breathing like he couldn’t get enough air.

His wand lay discarded beside him.

Scraps of parchment were ripped.

The Vanishing Cabinet stood ominously in the corner.

Draco didn’t hear Harry enter.

He was too far gone.

Too broken.

He whispered to no one:

“I can’t do it… I can’t… I’m trying—I’m trying—please—please don’t hurt them, please—”

Harry stepped forward.

Quiet.

Careful.

“Draco.”

Draco flinched like he’d been struck.

His head snapped up—

eyes red, face wet, chest heaving.

“Potter—” he gasped, scrambling backward like a cornered animal. “You—can’t—be here—you can’t see me—”

Harry’s heart broke.

“Draco, you’re shaking.”

“GO AWAY,” Draco cried, voice cracking violently. “You don’t understand—you can’t—just leave—before everything gets worse—before I make it worse—”

“Draco—”

“STOP SAYING MY NAME!”

His voice cracked on the word “stop,” ripping something raw and vulnerable open.

Harry froze.

Not in fear.

In heartbreak.

Because Draco wasn’t angry.

Draco was drowning.

Draco was terrified.

Draco was unraveling in front of him.

And all Harry wanted was to hold him together.

Draco stumbled to his feet, swaying.

“Potter, please—just go—please—if he finds out you were here—if you get involved—if I lose control—”

Harry stepped closer.

“I’m not leaving you.”

Draco’s breath hitched.

“Why?” he whispered. “Why do you keep… caring?”

Harry’s pulse hammered.

“Because someone has to.”

Draco shook his head desperately.

“No. No—Potter—you can’t save me. You can’t fix this. You can’t fix me.”

Harry swallowed hard.

“I don’t want to fix you.”

Draco froze.

Harry’s voice lowered to a trembling whisper:

“I just don’t want you to break.”

For a moment—

Just a moment—

Draco’s eyes softened.

Something inside him reached back, wanting and terrified.

“Harry…” Draco whispered.

Then—

Footsteps sounded in the hallway outside.

Draco went white.

“Someone’s coming—Potter, hide—NOW—”

Harry grabbed his wand.

Draco grabbed his.

And that—

that breathless, terrified heartbeat—

was the moment

everything

finally

broke.

------------------------------------------

The footsteps outside grew louder.

Draco’s breath hitched—sharp and terrified.

His fingers shook around his wand.

“Harry—hide—please—if they see you—if he finds out—”

Harry didn’t move.

“I’m not leaving you,” he said firmly.

Draco’s eyes were wide, glossy, frantic.

His chest rose and fell too fast.

He wasn’t scared of Harry.

He was scared for him.

“Potter, I’m begging you,” Draco whispered, voice breaking. “GO.”

Harry stepped closer, ignoring his own racing pulse.

“Draco—talk to me. Tell me what’s happening. Tell me who hurt you. Tell me how to help.”

“You CAN’T help me!”

Draco’s voice cracked upward, raw with despair.

“You don’t UNDERSTAND—I’m not allowed to break—I’m not allowed to fail—he’s watching—he’s always watching—if I fall apart he’ll kill them—he’ll kill me—”

Harry reached out, instinctively wanting to steady him—

Draco flinched and raised his wand.

Not to attack.

To keep Harry AWAY.

Harry froze.

Draco’s voice shook violently.

“Don’t come closer, Potter. I don’t want to hurt you.”

“Then put the wand down,” Harry said softly.

“I CAN’T.”

“Draco—”

“I SAID I CAN’T!”

His magic flared—wild, unstable, terrified.

“It’s not safe,” Draco whispered, trembling. “I’m not safe—Potter, I’m losing control—I can’t breathe—I can’t think—everything is falling apart—”

The footsteps outside stopped.

Right at the door.

Draco’s panic spiked—magic sparking involuntarily around him.

“OH GOD—HARRY PLEASE—GO—RUN—RUN—”

Harry didn’t move.

He lifted his wand.

Not to attack.

To defend Draco.

To protect him.

But Draco didn’t see it that way.

His vision blurred with fear.

He saw a wand pointed at him.

He saw a threat.

He saw someone he cared about getting dragged into danger because of him.

And his survival instincts snapped like overstretched wire.

“Don’t—” Draco gasped, stumbling back, wand arm shaking violently. “Don’t make me—don’t—”

“Draco,” Harry whispered, “I would never hurt y—”

The door slammed open.

Both boys reacted at once.

Draco whipped around, magic flaring in pure fear—

Harry panicked, adrenaline spiking—

two spells collided in the air—

And Harry’s voice ripped out of him:

“SECTUMSEMPRA!”

He didn’t aim.

He didn’t think.

He reacted.

Draco turned back too late.

The spell hit him.

Not fully.

Not deeply.

Not with intent to kill.

But enough.

Enough to send him crashing backward into the Vanishing Cabinet.

Enough to tear into his arm, slicing through fabric and skin.

Enough to make Draco gasp in shock, breath choking off.

“DRACO!” Harry screamed, the world tilting.

Draco slid down the cabinet, one hand clutching his arm, blood seeping through his fingers.

His face went pale—too pale.

His breath came in short, desperate gasps.

“Harry…” he whispered, disbelief and hurt swirling in his voice. “You—”

“No—no—Draco—I didn’t— I wasn’t—MERLIN—Draco—”

Harry dropped to his knees beside him, wand clattering across the floor.

He reached forward—

Draco flinched away.

That hurt worse than any curse.

“I didn’t mean to,” Harry whispered, voice cracking. “Draco, please—I wasn’t trying to hurt you—I swear—”

Draco blinked, dazed, tears threatening but refusing to fall.

“It’s fine,” he whispered hoarsely. “It was… it was an accident. Everything… is an accident.—you still have time— run. Get away...from here.”

“No—no it’s not—don’t say that—”

The footsteps fled after seeing the magic flash—they didn’t risk entering the room—but Draco barely registered it.

His breathing was unsteady.

His pupils blown with panic.

His whole body shaking.

Harry pressed his hands gently over Draco’s wound, trying to stop the bleeding.

“Draco, look at me—please—please look at me—”

Draco did.

Slowly.

Eyes full of something so fragile it almost killed Harry:

fear and trust tangled together.

“Why…” Draco whispered, voice faint, “does everything hurt?”

Harry’s throat tightened painfully.

“I’m sorry,” Harry whispered, tears burning at the edges of his eyes. “I’m so, so sorry.”

Draco inhaled shakily and whispered:

“I told you… I’m not safe to be around.”

Harry gripped his trembling shoulders.

“You’re not the danger,” Harry said fiercely. “You’re the one who’s in danger.”

Draco’s lips parted.

A tremble.

A question.

A heartbreak.

“Harry…saty safe—alive for...me” he whispered, and his voice cracked around the name, soft and broken.

Then his body sagged forward, collapsing into Harry’s chest.

Harry caught him with both arms.

Holding him.

Cradling him.

Shaking with fear.

“DRACO—stay awake—stay with me—please—stay—don't go—”

Draco’s breathing slowed.

Harry’s heart shattered.

The storm had finally broken.

And nothing would be the same.

------------------------------------------

Harry barely registered how tightly he was holding Draco.

Draco’s weight sagged against him, breath shallow, eyelids fluttering like he was fighting sleep and losing. Harry’s hands were sticky with blood he was terrified to look at.

“Draco—Draco, stay with me—don’t close your eyes—please—”

Draco’s head lolled against Harry’s shoulder.

Panic surged up Harry’s throat like ice.

He cupped Draco’s cheek, voice breaking:

“I’m sorry—I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean—Draco, wake up—please—”

A soft hiss of displaced air cut through the room.

Harry flinched.

Then a voice — quiet, deadly — spoke from behind him:

“What,” Snape said, “have you done.”

Harry whipped around.

Snape stood in the doorway, black robes billowing like smoke, wand already drawn, eyes blazing with a fury Harry had never seen before.

Not classroom annoyance.

Not sarcastic disdain.

Fear.

Rage.

Protectiveness.

Directed at the sight of Draco limp in Harry’s arms.

“Professor—” Harry began, voice cracking. “I—I didn’t—Draco was panicking—someone came—he turned—and I—my spell—”

Snape swept forward so fast Harry nearly fell backward.

“Move,” Snape snapped.

Harry obeyed instantly.

Snape dropped to his knees beside Draco, movements precise, swift, terrifyingly competent.

His hands hovered above Draco’s wound, magic gathering in controlled pulses.

Draco whimpered softly at the touch — the first sound since collapsing.

Snape’s composure cracked.

Just for a heartbeat.

“Draco,” he whispered — not gently, but urgently. “Look at me.”

Draco’s eyelids fluttered.

“Professor…?” he breathed, voice soft, dazed.

Snape exhaled shakily at the sound — barely audible, but Harry heard it.

It was relief.

Raw.

Unmasked.

Terrifying in its intensity.

Then the mask slammed back into place.

Snape’s voice came out low and razor-sharp:

“Potter. Fetch the dittany. NOW.”

Harry scrambled up, nearly tripping over discarded parchment as he grabbed the small vial Snape pointed at.

When he returned, Snape was muttering incantations under his breath — old ones, deep ones, the kind no normal sixth-year should ever hear.

Draco’s breathing steadied by fractions.

Snape took the vial and poured a drop into the cut.

Draco hissed quietly, fingers twitching.

Snape’s jaw clenched.

“He needs stabilizing,” Snape said, voice tight. “This is beyond a simple school hex.”

Harry swallowed hard.

“It was Sectumsempra,” he whispered.

Snape’s head snapped up.

His expression—

It wasn’t shock.

It wasn’t confusion.

It was recognition.

And then—

Rage.

“You reckless—ignorant—fool,” Snape hissed, eyes blazing. “That curse was never meant for childish dueling! It is dark, dangerous magic—do you have ANY comprehension—”

“I KNOW!” Harry shouted, voice breaking. “I didn’t mean to hit him—I reacted—I was scared—and he—he—”

His voice collapsed into a trembling whisper:

“I didn’t want to hurt him.”

The honesty stopped Snape cold.

His eyes flicked to Draco — pale, trembling, sweat on his brow.

Then to Harry — shaking, blood on his hands, fear carved into his face.

For once, Snape didn’t sneer.

He didn’t insult.

He didn’t lash out.

He just said — very quietly:

“Help me keep him awake.”

Harry nodded, dropping to his knees beside Draco again.

He took Draco’s cold hand in both of his.

“Draco… it’s me. Stay with us, okay? Please.”

Draco’s fingers curled weakly around Harry’s.

Snape watched the gesture, expression unreadable.

But he didn’t pull their hands apart.

Instead, his voice softened — barely:

“Draco. Open your eyes.”

Draco tried.

Failed.

Tried again.

Finally, he managed to lift his lashes, grey eyes hazy and pained.

“Professor…” he whispered.

Snape’s face tightened.

“You will NOT fade on me, my boy. Do you understand?”

Draco blinked slowly.

Harry’s breath shook.

The room felt heavy, sacred, suspended in a moment that would break them all.

Snape conjured a stretcher with a flick of his wand.

“Potter,” Snape said without looking at him, “you’re coming with us. He wakes up, he’ll want to see you.”

Harry’s heart jumped into his throat.

“But—”

Snape cut him off.

“He trusts you,” Snape said simply.

Harry stopped breathing.

Snape lifted Draco onto the stretcher with a spell so gentle it contradicted everything he ever showed in class.

Harry walked beside it as Snape guided them out of the Room of Requirement.

Draco’s fingers remained curled around Harry’s.

He didn’t let go.

Harry didn’t either.

------------------------------------------

The antiseptic quiet of the hospital wing was the first thing Draco felt.

Then pain.

A dull, throbbing ache running up his arm.

Warm bandages.

A faint numbing charm.

Then voices.

No — one voice.

Low, steady, tightly controlled.

“Breathe, Draco. The worst is over.”

Snape.

His godfather.

Draco’s eyelashes fluttered, heavy and reluctant, as if waking might break him all over again. Eventually he managed to peel them open.

The world blurred, then sharpened around the edges.

Snape sat at his bedside, posture rigid, eyes dark with exhaustion and fury he hadn’t voiced yet.

Draco tried to speak.

Only a dry croak came out.

Snape conjured a glass of water and held it to his lips.

“Slowly,” he instructed.

Draco drank.

Swallowed.

Breathed.

Then—

He jolted upright so suddenly Snape had to catch his shoulder.

His voice came out hoarse, terrified:

“Where’s Harry—?!”

Snape blinked.

“Potter is—”

“Is he alive?” Draco demanded, chest heaving. “Is he hurt? Did I—did I hit him—did my spell—did anything—did he—Merlin—please—tell me—”

“Draco,” Snape said sharply, gripping both of Draco’s arms now, “calm yourself—”

“I CAN’T—” Draco gasped, eyes wide, frantic. “I can’t—not until you tell me—he was right in front of me—I had my wand up—I was panicking—I don’t even remember what direction my magic went—did it touch him—did it scare him—did I—hurt him—?!”

His breath stuttered, breaking into short, painful bursts.

Sweat beaded at his brow.

His heart monitor spiked wildly.

Snape tightened his grip, voice stern but softening around the edges:

“Draco. Harry Potter is alive.”

Draco froze.

Snape went on, slower, clearer:

“He is unharmed.”

Draco’s breath collapsed out of him in a trembling rush.

His shoulders slumped.

His eyes squeezed shut.

A single, shaky whisper escaped him:

“Thank Merlin…”

Snape’s expression flickered — the faintest widening of his eyes at Draco’s reaction.

Draco pressed a hand to his mouth, shaking.

“Is he—Is he angry?” Draco whispered through his fingers. “Does he hate me now? He should. He absolutely should. I almost—Merlin—I almost—”

Snape’s voice cut in, surprisingly gentle:

“Potter does not hate you.”

Draco looked up, startled and desperate.

“How do you know?”

Snape exhaled through his nose.

“He refused to leave your bedside until he passed out. Quite literally. Poppy made him sleep in the unused room across the hall.”

Draco’s breath caught.

“He… stayed?”

Snape hesitated.

Then said the truth:

“He thought you were dying.”

Draco’s hands trembled.

His voice collapsed into a weak, broken whisper:

“It should’ve been me worrying about him… not the other way around…”

Snape studied him long, dark, unreadable eyes narrowing slightly — not in suspicion, but in realization.

He had known Draco cared.

He had not known it was this deep.

This consuming.

This instinctive.

Draco gripped the sheets tightly.

“I need to see him,” he whispered, trying to sit up. “I need to— I have to tell him I didn’t mean to— I didn’t want to— he must think I—”

Snape pressed a hand to his shoulder, firm but not unkind.

“You will see him,” Snape said. “But not while you’re shaking. And not while you’re one breath away from collapsing again.”

Draco swallowed, chest rising too fast.

“Please…” he whispered, eyes glossy. “Just—tell me he isn’t afraid of me.”

Snape paused.

Then spoke with quiet precision:

“Potter’s concern, Draco, is not for himself. It is for you.”

Draco stared.

Stunned.

Like someone had opened a window in a room he’d been suffocating in.

“He asked to sit with you again once he wakes,” Snape continued. “I suspect he will not leave until you speak to him.”

Draco’s throat went tight.

His first thought upon waking had been Harry.

His first fear had been Harry.

His first relief had been Harry.

And now—

Harry wanted him awake.

Wanted him safe.

Wanted to see him.

Draco sank back onto the pillows, trembling, overwhelmed.

“…I hurt him,” Draco whispered. “Not his body. But I scared him. I know I did.”

Snape did not deny it.

Instead he said:

“Then the two of you must talk.”

Draco closed his eyes.

But a tiny, fragile hope flickered beneath the exhaustion.

Harry wasn’t dead.

Harry wasn’t hurt.

Harry didn’t hate him.

Harry stayed.

Snape sits besides him calming Draco."sublime yourself I will go get Harry"

------------------------------------------

— Snape Calls for Harry

The hospital wing was dim, curtains drawn, lanterns softened to a warm gold.

Draco sat upright now, pale but awake, fingers fidgeting nervously with the edge of his blanket as if that could keep the panic from returning.

Snape stood beside the bed, arms crossed.

He had been silent for several long minutes — too long — long enough that Draco felt the weight of something looming.

Finally Snape spoke.

“Draco.”

Draco looked up immediately.

“Potter is awake.”

Draco’s heart slammed against his ribs.

His hands stilled.

His breath caught.

Snape observed every detail — the way Draco’s pupils widened, the way his entire posture leaned forward unconsciously, the way fear and longing tangled inside him.

Snape inhaled quietly through his nose, then said:

“He wishes to see you.”

Draco’s throat tightened.

He looked away.

“I don’t know if I can—” he whispered. “I don’t know what to say to him. I don’t know how to face him after what happened…”

Snape’s expression softened in the smallest, rarest way.

“Draco. You are not the only one who fears this conversation.”

Draco blinked, startled.

Snape continued:

“Potter is pacing the hallway as we speak. Poppy is threatening to hex him if he doesn’t stop.”

Draco’s lips parted in shock.

He imagined Harry — frantic, anxious, pacing with that anxious, stubborn determination he always had.

For Draco.

Because of Draco.

Snape stepped closer, lowering his voice.

“He thought he lost you,” Snape said. “He is… deeply unsettled.”

Draco swallowed hard.

“…because he feels guilty,” Draco whispered.

“Perhaps,” Snape said softly. “Or perhaps it is something more complicated. You will not know unless you speak to him.”

Draco looked down at his hands.

“What if he doesn’t want to hear me?”

Snape gave a low, exasperated sigh — the kind he only ever used with Draco.

“Draco. The boy has not stopped asking about you since he regained consciousness. He is waiting outside this room like a starving dog waiting for scraps.”

Draco’s ears flushed pink.

“Professor—!”

Snape’s mouth twitched — almost, almost a smile.

“Do not make him wait longer.”

Draco’s breath shook.

His heart pounded.

“…send him in,” he whispered.

Snape nodded, robes sweeping behind him as he strode to the door.

Just before he opened it, he glanced back.

“Draco.”

Draco looked up.

Snape held his gaze — steady, meaningful.

“Speak honestly.”

Draco’s eyes softened.

“Yes, sir.”

Snape opened the door.

Harry stood there.

Hair a mess.

Clothes rumpled.

Eyes frantic and red-rimmed from lack of sleep.

The moment he saw Draco awake, sitting up, breathing—

Harry’s entire body sagged.

Like he’d been holding himself together solely by force of will.

Snape stepped aside.

“Potter,” he said quietly. “Go in.”

Harry swallowed, nodded, and walked toward Draco’s bed with the caution of someone approaching a wounded creature.

Snape paused at the threshold.

One last look at the two boys.

Then he turned and left, closing the curtain around them—

leaving Draco and Harry alone

for the first time

since everything broke.

------------------------------------------

Harry stepped into the curtained-off space, breath shallow, shoulders tense, hands shaking badly.

Draco was sitting upright in the bed, blanket gathered around his waist, pale hair mussed against the pillow.

The moment their eyes met—

Draco froze.

Not in fear.

In desperate, breath-stealing panic.

His gaze swept Harry’s face, chest, hands, arms—

fast, frantic, searching as if every second mattered.

He was looking for wounds.

For blood.

For bruises.

For proof that Harry lived.

Harry opened his mouth—

Draco inhaled sharply.

Then—

He sagged.

A ragged, trembling, broken exhale left him as if he’d been holding his breath for hours.

“You’re… you’re unharmed,” Draco whispered, voice cracking. “You’re—Merlin—you’re really—safe.”

Harry blinked.

“Draco—?”

Draco didn’t let him finish.

With a soft, strangled sound—half sob, half prayer—Draco reached forward, curled his fingers into Harry’s robes, and pulled him down into a fierce, shaking embrace.

Harry stumbled forward, knees hitting the mattress, chest pressed against Draco’s.

Draco buried his face in Harry’s shoulder, breath hitching.

“Thank God,” Draco whispered, voice hoarse and breaking. “Thank God—thank God—Harry, I thought— I thought—”

His hands trembled as they slid over Harry’s arms, cupping his wrists, moving up to his shoulders, brushing through his hair, over his cheek, as if checking every inch for injury.

As if confirming Harry was real.

Alive.

Here.

“I’m so sorry,” Draco choked out. “I’m sorry—I’m sorry—I didn’t mean—I never wanted to—if anything happened to you—if someone hurt you—if I hurt you—Harry, I swear, I swear I didn’t—”

Harry froze—

Then shattered.

He grabbed Draco by the waist and pulled him close, burying his own face in Draco’s neck, body trembling violently.

“No—don’t say that—don’t apologise,” Harry whispered, voice breaking into pieces. “Draco, don’t—don’t you dare apologise—this was my fault—I hurt you—I promised I wouldn’t, I promised nothing would happen to you—”

Harry’s voice cracked fully.

“I failed you.”

Draco jerked back just enough to cup Harry’s face in both hands.

“You didn’t,” Draco whispered fiercely. “You didn’t fail me, Harry—you didn’t—”

Harry shook his head desperately.

“I cast the spell.”

“I raised my wand first.”

“I reacted.”

“I panicked.”

“I hurt you.”

“I terrified you.”

“I nearly killed you!”

“That was an accident.”

Harry’s breath hitched, tears welling.

“I promised to keep you safe,” he whispered. “And look what I did.”

Draco swallowed, throat tight with emotion.

He brushed Harry’s cheek with his thumb — trembling, gentle.

“You did keep me safe,” Draco whispered. “You always try. Even when you shouldn’t. Even when it puts you in danger. Even when it hurts you.”

Harry leaned into the touch helplessly.

“I’m so sorry, Draco…”

Draco shook his head.

“No. No apologies from you.”

“But—”

“No.”

Draco pulled him in again, arms tight around Harry’s back, holding him as if afraid Harry might disappear.

“I was only scared for you,” Draco whispered into Harry’s hair. “Not of you. Never of you.”

Harry’s breath caught.

He clutched Draco tighter.

“…I thought I lost you,” Harry admitted in a whisper so small it barely existed.

Draco’s fingers slid into Harry’s hair and held him close.

“I’m still here,” Draco whispered back. “Harry… I’m still here.”

Harry trembled.

Draco trembled.

They held onto each other like drowning boys clinging to the same piece of driftwood.

For the first time—

neither tried to let go.

------------------------------------------

Harry didn’t move from Draco’s chest.

Not even after the sobs faded.

Not even after Snape left them alone.

He stayed curled against Draco as if gravity itself had placed him there, cheek pressed to Draco’s sternum, arms wrapped tight around his waist. Every inhale Draco took brushed warm air across Harry’s hair.

Draco rested one hand over the back of Harry’s head, fingers sliding slowly, rhythmically through that hopeless, messy nest of dark locks.

Merlin, it was soft.

Too soft for how chaotic it looked.

The kind of softness that made Draco’s chest ache.

Harry’s breathing gradually steadied.

Still shaky, but real.

Present.

Draco exhaled, long and slow, letting his own heartbeat settle beneath Harry’s ear. Letting Harry feel the proof: alive, steady, here.

Minutes passed like that.

Quiet.

Warm.

No fear.

Just shared breath and the soft drag of Draco’s fingers over Harry’s scalp.

Then Draco spoke first — low, careful, controlled.

“Harry… listen.”

Harry hummed against Draco’s chest, nose brushing the fabric of Draco’s hospital shirt.

“I’m listening,” he murmured. “I’m not going anywhere.”

Draco’s fingers stilled for a moment, then resumed petting gently.

He chose his words slowly.

“I wasn’t… avoiding you,” Draco murmured. “Not because of you. Not because I wanted to.” His throat tightened. “There are things happening that I can’t control. Things I didn’t choose.”

Harry pressed a little closer, arms tightening around Draco’s waist.

A silent promise: Go on.

Draco’s other hand came to rest between Harry’s shoulder blades, grounding him.

“I’m being pressured,” Draco whispered. “Forced. Someone… someone powerful expects something from me. Something dangerous.”

Harry tensed, just barely — Draco felt it under his palm.

He soothed him with slow, careful strokes through his hair.

“I don’t want you involved in it,” Draco continued. “I never wanted you to know. I never wanted you near it. Because if anything happened to you—”

His voice cracked once, softly.

He exhaled through it.

“I wouldn’t survive it.”

Harry swallowed hard against Draco’s chest.

“Draco,” he whispered, “I need to understand.”

Draco hesitated… but kept stroking Harry’s hair.

“You don’t need all the details,” Draco said quietly. “Not yet. But you should know this much: every injury you’ve seen on me… every time I disappeared… every time I came back looking like I’d gone three rounds with a troll—”

Harry’s grip on him tightened sharply.

“—it wasn’t school,” Draco finished. “It wasn’t accidents. It wasn’t me being clumsy or dramatic.”

He breathed out.

“It was him.”

Harry froze.

Draco felt it — in Harry’s hands, his shoulders, the sharp inhale pressed against his ribs.

Draco stroked his hair again, slower.

“He summons me,” Draco whispered. “And I go. Because if I don’t… he’ll hurt the people I care about.” Then, softer: “And he’ll hurt me too.”

Harry’s fingers curled into Draco’s shirt, trembling with contained fury.

“Draco,” Harry said quietly, dangerously, “you shouldn’t face that alone.”

Draco let out a breathy, humorless laugh and carded his hand through Harry’s hair once more.

“I am not alone my parents are trying their best, its just that there are some things that I have to do alone—Things that cant be changed,” he said. “That’s the entire point.”

Harry’s voice came out low, steady, unshakable:

“You’re not, you shouldn't have to—.”

Draco’s heart skipped so hard Harry felt it against his cheek.

“Harry—”

“I’m here,” Harry said. “And I’m not walking away from you. Not after this. Not after everything.”

Draco swallowed, fingers tightening slightly in Harry’s hair.

“That’s what I’m afraid of,” he whispered.

Harry shook his head against Draco’s chest — a small, stubborn movement.

“You don’t have to tell me everything,” Harry said softly. “You don’t owe me your secrets.”

Draco’s eyes fluttered closed at that.

“But,” Harry continued, “I want to help. And I’m not going to push. Just tell me what you need.”

Draco’s hand in Harry’s hair stilled.

What he needed?

He didn’t know whether to laugh or cry at the question.

“I need you safe,” Draco whispered.

His voice softened.

Broke, just a little.

“I need you far away from all of this.”

Harry lifted his head finally — just enough to look up at Draco.

Green eyes.

Soft.

Determined.

Caring in a way that hurt.

“Draco,” Harry whispered, “I’m safest right here.”

Draco stared at him — stunned, breath caught in his throat.

Harry leaned his head back down, resting once more over Draco’s heart, as if that settled the matter completely.

And Draco…

Draco let him.

He resumed stroking Harry’s hair, slow and gentle, feeling the weight of him, the warmth of him, the reality of him. Feeling Harry breathe against him as though Draco’s heartbeat was the only thing tethering him to the world.

And for the first time in months—

Draco didn’t feel alone.

He didn’t feel doomed.

He didn’t feel like a weapon waiting to break.

He felt—

Held.

Safe.

Wanted.

He closed his eyes and whispered into Harry’s hair:

“…Then stay.”

Harry’s arms tightened around him.

“I’m not leaving,” he whispered back.

And Draco, for once, believed him.

------------------------------------------

At some point, the adrenaline faded.

The panic softened.

The shaking stopped.

The sharp edges of the day dulled into something warm, fragile, unbearably gentle.

Harry’s breathing evened out first.

Still curled against Draco’s chest, arms wrapped around his waist like a lifeline, his body slowly relaxed — tension melting one muscle at a time.

Draco felt every shift.

Every soft exhale brushing his collarbone.

Every moment Harry’s grip loosened, then tightened faintly again, as if making sure Draco was still there.

Draco kept his hand in Harry’s hair, petting slowly, rhythmically.

He didn’t want to stop.

Wouldn’t stop.

Harry murmured something — half a word, maybe Draco’s name — then drifted again, breath warm and steady against Draco’s ribs.

A soft, stunned smile tugged at Draco’s mouth.

Harry Potter was asleep on his chest.

Willingly.

Comfortably.

As if Draco were the safest place he could be.

Draco leaned his head back against the pillows, eyes heavy now that the danger had passed, exhaustion finally dragging him under.

His fingers threaded one more time through Harry’s hair.

“…Stay,” Draco whispered, so quietly the room almost didn’t catch it.

Harry’s arms tightened faintly in response — asleep, but understanding anyway.

Draco’s chest ached, beautifully, painfully, with something he wasn’t ready to name.

His eyelids fluttered.

And he fell asleep too.

Breathing in sync.

Warm.

Entangled.

Safe.

Two boys who had spent years at war

finally asleep

in the same peace.

------------------------------------------

It was nearly an hour later when Snape pushed the curtain aside.

He intended to check Draco’s vitals.

He intended to chart progress.

He intended to scold Harry for lingering too long.

He did none of those things.

He froze.

Harry lay sprawled half across Draco, face tucked into his chest, fingers curled into Draco’s shirt.

Draco’s arm — completely unconsciously — rested around Harry’s back, hand still buried in Harry’s messy hair.

Both asleep.

Both breathing in perfect unison.

Snape’s expression flickered.

Not anger.

Not annoyance.

Something softer.

Older.

Heavier.

A kind of grief

and a kind of relief

at the same time.

Quietly — almost reverently — Snape reached for the folded blanket on the chair.

He lifted it.

And draped it gently over the two sleeping boys.

Tucking the edges around Draco’s shoulders.

Letting it fall over Harry’s back.

He stared at them for a long moment.

Two children born into war.

Two boys forced to grow up too quickly.

Two opposites who had somehow found solace in each other’s breath.

Snape exhaled.

Very softly.

Then, in a voice barely above a whisper:

“…Idiots.”

But there was no venom in it.

Only something raw and protective.

He pulled the curtain closed again

and left them to sleep.

Together.

Safe.

For once.

------------------------------------------

— Morning After

Sunlight crept gently across Draco’s face.

Warm.

Soft.

Too bright.

He winced, shifting slightly—

And froze.

Something heavy, warm, and very alive was wrapped around his waist.

Slow, terrified eyes traveled downward.

There—

sprawled halfway across his chest—

cheek pressed over Draco’s heart, hair a wild black halo, arms looped tightly around Draco’s torso—

Harry Potter.

Asleep.

Peaceful.

Breathing against Draco like he’d always belonged there.

Draco’s brain short-circuited.

Oh gods.

Oh gods.

His heart THUNDERED beneath Harry’s ear, loud enough to shake the bed.

Harry murmured something unintelligible and snuggled closer.

CLOSER.

Draco’s soul left his body.

His hand was still tangled in Harry’s hair—

because of course it was—

and he had apparently slept like that all night.

“No, no, no—” Draco whispered internally, his whole face flushing bright pink.

“This is illegal. This is dangerous. This is—this is NICE?! No. No, BAD. Very bad. I am compromised. I am WEAK. I am—”

Harry shifted again, nose brushing against Draco’s clothed nipples.

Draco made a noise he would deny to his grave.

He tried—VERY carefully—to slip his hand out of Harry’s hair.

Harry’s fingers tightened around Draco’s waist.

Draco froze.

“Five more minutes…” Harry mumbled, half-asleep.

Draco Malfoy’s heart combusted.

He stared at the ceiling, utterly helpless.

“How am I supposed to survive this man,” Draco whispered to no one. “I genuinely don’t think my organs can tolerate it.”

He swallowed hard, trying to calm himself—

Harry stirred again.

Lashes fluttered.

Brows knit in confusion.

Then green eyes blinked open, hazy with sleep, staring directly at Draco’s chest.

It took Harry a moment to realize.

To understand.

To lift his head, eyes widening.

“…Oh.”

Draco swallowed.

Harry blinked again.

“…Draco?”

“Y-yes?” Draco squeaked—actual squeak—mortifying.

Harry looked down at their position.

At his arms wrapped around Draco.

At Draco’s hand in his hair.

At the blanket pulled over both of them.

Then he looked back up at Draco.

“…Um.”

Draco cleared his throat, trying to salvage whatever dignity he had left, which wasn’t much.

“It—appears we fell asleep.”

“Together,” Harry added softly.

Draco’s ears burned.

“Yes. Well. That.”

Harry didn’t move away.

Neither did Draco.

They just… stared at each other.

Breathing the same air.

Sharing the same blanket.

Still half tangled in each other.

Harry’s voice came out quiet, hesitant:

“…Are you okay?”

Draco blinked.

“You’re asking me that?”

Harry’s cheeks flushed.

“I—I was worried. Last night. Before I fell asleep. I didn’t want to let go.”

Draco’s heart tripped violently.

He swallowed.

“Well. Clearly… you didn’t.”

Harry’s face went red.

“I—I mean—I didn’t mean to cling— I just— you were warm— and alive— and—”

“Harry.”

Harry shut up instantly.

Draco exhaled slowly.

“I didn’t mind.”

Harry’s breath caught.

Draco quickly looked away, ears flaming.

“I mean—you were… comfortable. It was fine. Not uncomfortable. I wasn’t— bothered.”

He winced.

“That sounded worse out loud.”

Harry’s lips curled into the smallest, sweetest smile Draco had ever seen.

“…I liked it too,” Harry whispered.

Draco forgot how to breathe.

Before he could answer, the curtain slid open.

Snape stood there.

Blank stare.

Deadpan expression.

Utter judgment radiating from every pore.

Harry and Draco froze like guilty cats.

Snape surveyed:

Harry draped across Draco.

Blanket shared.

Hands tangled.

Faces pink.

His eye twitched.

“…Breakfast is in twenty minutes,” Snape said flatly. “Do try to appear less… entangled.”

Draco made a dying noise.

Harry buried his face in Draco’s shoulder in pure humiliation.

Snape turned, muttering something that suspiciously sounded like:

“Idiots. Both of them.”

Curtain closed again.

Silence.

Then—

Harry snorted.

Draco buried his burning face in his pillow.

“…Kill me,” Draco whispered. “Please. End my suffering.”

Harry laughed—soft, warm, fond—and squeezed Draco’s hand under the blanket.

“I’m not leaving you,” Harry said.

Draco’s breath hitched.

And very quietly—

“…Good.”

------------------------------------------

Snape returned ten minutes before breakfast with two neatly folded uniforms.

“Get dressed,” he said briskly. “Before rumors grow legs.”

Harry and Draco were still groggy — warm from sleep and the embarrassing intimacy of waking tangled together.

They scrambled up, grabbing the clothes Snape had left on the chair.

Draco ran a hand through his hair, still pink around the ears.

Harry tried to flatten his, failed miserably, and tried again.

They dressed in a blur.

Harry shrugged into his jumper.

Draco tucked in his shirt.

Both reached for their ties at the same exact moment.

Draco held out a burgundy one.

Harry grabbed a green one.

Neither paid attention.

“Uh—tie?” Harry asked awkwardly.

Draco, still half-asleep and pretending not to be flustered, walked toward him, snatched the tie from Harry’s hands, and looped it smoothly around Harry’s collar.

Harry swallowed.

Draco’s fingers brushed his throat.

Harry’s knees went weak.

Draco stepped back quickly, ears flushed.

“There,” Draco said, too sharply. “At least one of us looks presentable.”

Harry returned the favor, grabbing Draco’s tie and fumbling embarrassingly with it.

Draco stared at him with an expression that was 40% judgment, 60% fondness.

“You’re making it worse—Potter—no—over, not under—just—here—” Draco guided Harry’s fingers, cheeks pink.

They finished.

Neither realized the mistake.

Snape did, of course.

He stared at them, pinched the bridge of his nose in utter agony, decided it was not his problem, and walked away.

------------------------------------------

—The Great Hall

All four House tables were buzzing — anxious, loud, half-panicked.

Draco and Harry had been gone all night.

Theo, Pansy, Blaise, Crabbe, Goyle, Hermione, and Ron were all seated together at a corner of the Gryffindor table — united by sheer mutual stress.

Theo looked ready to stage an intervention.

Pansy had already started planning a funeral.

Hermione kept twisting her napkin.

Ron shoveled eggs grimly for emotional support.

Then—

The doors opened.

Conversation died instantly.

Harry and Draco walked in together.

Side by side.

A little too close.

Everyone stared.

Theo was the first to register the absolute disaster:

“…Dray,” he said slowly, “why are you wearing a Gryffindor tie?”

Draco blinked.

Looked down.

Saw red.

RED.

His face went sheet white.

“What—?!”

Blaise choked on air.

Pansy slapped a hand over her mouth.

And then Ron looked at Harry.

Ron howled.

“BLOODY HELL, HARRY—YOU’RE WEARING SLYTHERIN!”

Harry froze, turned scarlet, and grabbed his tie in panic.

Green.

Silver.

Perfectly knotted.

By Draco.

Everyone gasped.

Hermione looked like she ascended into the void.

Pansy was vibrating.

Theo whispered, “I knew it. I KNEW IT.”

Draco’s entire soul left his body.

“I—THIS—THIS IS NOT—” Draco sputtered. “POTTER PUT THE WRONG—HE—IT WAS DARK—I—THIS IS—”

Ron leaned back smugly.

“So. You two shag all night.”

Harry nearly died on the spot.

“RON—!”

Theo smirked and asked in a teasing tone. “Did potter braid your hair again Dray...? And did have fun… with your little sleepover?”

Draco turned crimson.

Harry made a noise that was not human.

Hermione covered her face with her hands, muttering, “Oh sweet Circe.”

The whole hall was buzzing now — whispers, gasps, giggles.

But Draco and Harry stood there like they’d been Petrified.

Until Harry leaned in, voice tiny:

“Want to… sit together?”

Draco swallowed.

“…Yes.”

They walked to the table.

Together.

Red tie on Draco.

Green tie on Harry.

Matching by mistake.

Or fate.

Their friends stared, shocked and delighted.

And as they sat down —they quickly exchanged their ties—shoulders brushing — Draco whispered sideways:

“…Your fault.”

Harry whispered back:

“Still worth it.”

Draco’s lips twitched.

Just slightly.

Enough for Harry to see.

------------------------------------------

Whatever came next — war, secrets, danger — something between them had changed.
Irrevocably.
Quietly.
Undeniably.
And everyone in Hogwarts could see it too.

Chapter 7

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

—Draco Returns to Slytherin Dorms

Draco slipped quietly through the stone archway of the Slytherin common room after breakfast, hoping—praying—that he could make it to his dorm before anyone noticed him.

He did not make it.

Theo looked up first.

His chair scraped loudly against the floor as he stood, eyes widening at the sight of Draco’s pale face and the faint, tired tremble in his hands.

“Dray?” Theo’s voice was soft, too soft. A warning.

Pansy turned her head sharply.
Blaise’s book lowered an inch.
Crabbe and Goyle looked over from the chessboard, confused but alert.

Draco forced a smile so thin it barely existed.

“I’m fine.”

Nobody believed him.

Theo walked straight over — gently, not crowding, but with purpose — and placed a hand on Draco’s arm.

“You’re hurt,” he said quietly.

Draco swallowed.
His ribs ached.
His shoulder throbbed.
His whole body felt pulled apart and stitched back together.

But none of that was the worst part.

The worst part was the memory of Harry’s face when Draco had awakened in the hospital wing — terrified for him, holding him like he mattered.

Draco blinked the thought away.

“It’s nothing,” he said.

Pansy rose slowly from her seat, arms crossed over her chest, eyes sharp enough to cut stone.

“You vanished overnight,” she said. “Then you come back looking like a stiff breeze could knock you unconscious. Forgive us if we don’t accept ‘nothing’ as an answer.”

Blaise closed his book fully now.
He didn’t move closer.
He didn’t need to.

His stare was enough.

Draco felt the pressure tightening around his chest — not unkind, but unbearable in a different way.

He hated being seen like this.
Hated being worried over.
Hated that if they pushed any further, he might actually crack open.

He lifted his chin, slipping back into the most polished version of himself.

“Really. I’m just tired.”

Theo inhaled slowly, then released Draco’s arm.

“Alright,” he said.
Not accepting — just pausing.
“But if something is happening… if someone is hurting you…”

Pansy’s expression softened, just a fraction.

“You can tell us,” she said. “We’re your family, Dray. We’re not leaving.”

Draco’s throat bobbed.

He wanted to say thank you.
He wanted to confess everything.
He wanted to crumble into someone else’s hands instead of holding himself together with sheer Malfoy stubbornness.

But he could not risk them.
Could not risk anyone.

So he stepped back.

“I just need rest,” Draco said. “I’ll be fine.”

Theo didn’t believe him.
Blaise didn’t believe him.
Pansy didn’t believe him.
Crabbe and Goyle looked torn between confusion and devotion.

But no one pushed him.

Not today.

As Draco made it to the stairs, Theo called softly after him,

“If you can’t tell us the truth… then at least don’t deal with it alone.”

Draco paused for only one heartbeat before climbing the stairs to his dorm.

He shut the door behind him, leaned against it, and let himself breathe.

Just once.

Then he sank onto his bed, fingers trembling as he touched the place where Harry’s arms had held him only hours ago.

It was too much and not enough all at once.

He whispered into the quiet room:

“I’m not dealing with it alone anymore.”

And for the first time,
that felt true.

------------------------------------------

—Snape’s Private Warning…

Potions ended early that day, but Snape’s expression said nothing good would come of it.

“Potter. Stay.”

Harry froze.

Ron shot him a pitying glance on the way out.

Hermione mouthed don’t antagonize him, which Harry absolutely planned to ignore.

When the classroom emptied, Snape shut the door with a soft, ominous click.

He didn’t pace.

He didn’t sneer.

He simply stood there and looked at Harry.

And for the first time… Snape looked tired.

Truly, deeply tired.

“Potter,” Snape said quietly, “I know you believe yourself courageous. Noble. Self-sacrificing.”

Harry frowned but didn’t interrupt.

Snape’s voice turned colder.

“What you do not understand is that you are stepping—blindly—into a war that will devour anyone attached to you.”

Harry’s breath stuck in his throat.

Snape continued,

“Draco is not merely stressed. He is not brooding. He is not ill. He is being pushed, Potter. Pushed toward something far beyond his control.”

Harry’s fists tightened at his sides.

Snape saw this.

He let out a slow, bitter exhale.

“You cannot save him,” Snape said. “You cannot shield him from the Dark Lord’s expectations. You cannot undo what has already been set in motion.”

Harry swallowed loudly.

“Someone has to try.”

Snape’s eyes narrowed—not in anger, but in that sharp, surgical way he looked at a potion that might explode.

“You are not thinking,” Snape said. “Your interference—your presence—your… attachment—will make Draco a target.”

Harry’s jaw clenched.

“I’m not leaving him alone.”

Snape’s face pinched as if the words physically harmed him.

“You are a child,” he said quietly, “trying to hold back an avalanche.”

Harry lifted his chin.

“Then I’ll stand there anyway.”

Silence stretched between them.

And then—

Snape closed his eyes.

Just for a moment.

As if grieving something inevitable.

When he opened them again, there was something raw underneath the scorn.

“If you insist on staying near Draco,” Snape said softly, “you must be subtle. You must be careful. And you must be prepared to make choices you will not like.”

Harry nodded once.

“I’m ready.”

Snape stared at him.

Long.

Expression unreadable.

Then he sighed.

Deep.

Exhausted.

Ancient.

“…Very well.”

He turned away slightly—

—and then paused.

“Oh. And one more thing, Potter.”

Harry blinked. “Sir?”

Snape’s tone shifted.

From grim prophecy…

…to absolute DESTRUCTION.

“I have tolerated many things from you over the years, Potter. Your incompetence. Your recklessness. Your general talent for catastrophe.”

He paused.

“But I draw the line at finding you asleep like a swaddled infant on my godson’s chest.”

Harry’s soul left his body.

“I— THAT WAS— WE JUST— SIR—”

Snape lifted a hand.

“Do not. I beg you. Spare me the stammering.”

Harry clamped his mouth shut, turning redder by the second.

Snape took a slow, suffering breath.

“It was… unbecoming,” he said, voice rich with disgust. “One does not expect the so-called Chosen One to curl up like a baby Kneazle and nest on another student—and unfortunately that other student being my godson, dosent sit right with me.”

Harry squeaked.

“I WASN’T— I DIDN’T— IT JUST— HAPPENED—”

“Yes,” Snape said dryly, “I am well aware that it ‘just happened.’ I was the unfortunate soul who discovered the scene.”

“SIR PLEASE—I care about him.”

Snape blinked.

Once.

Slowly.

As if Harry had just confessed something unspeakably inconvenient.

“Yes,” Snape muttered darkly. “I had the misfortune of deducing that from the way you were draped over him like an overgrown man child.”

Harry groaned into his palms.

“Sir—please stop.”

“I will stop,” Snape said, “when you stop behaving like a lovesick idiot.”

“And do try,” he added, “to maintain at least twelve inches of distance from Draco in public. Hogwarts is already aflame with rumors, and I would rather not listen to Pansy Parkinson screech about ‘interhouse romantic entanglements’ before breakfast.”

“OH MERLIN—”

Snape pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Get out, Potter.”

Harry fled the room at record speed, ears burning, soul damaged, dignity in shreds.

Snape watched him go, muttering under his breath:

“Hopeless.”

------------------------------------------

Draco, The Cabinet, and the Slow Breaking Point

The Room of Requirement formed around him the moment he stepped inside.

Silent.

Cold.

Too familiar.

A graveyard of forgotten things.

The Vanishing Cabinet towered in the center, tall and ominous, its wood cracked and splintered from centuries of disuse. It looked like an oversized coffin. Sometimes, Draco thought it smelled like one too.

He approached it slowly, wand trembling in his hand.

Another Summons.

Another threat.

Another reminder that he was running out of time.

He pressed a palm to the cabinet’s side.

His fingers shook.

“Reparo,” he whispered.

The crack sealed halfway—then split open again.

Draco sucked in a sharp breath, chest tightening painfully.

Another failure.

He tried again.

And again.

And again until his magic sputtered out, weak and exhausted, like his body had nothing left to give.

His knees hit the floor before he could stop himself.

Cold stone bit through his trousers.

“Please,” Draco whispered into the wood, forehead pressed against it. “Just work.”

His voice cracked.

“I can’t— I can’t keep doing this.”

His ribs throbbed.

His throat burned.

His head pounded with the echo of Voldemort’s voice.

Failure has consequences, Draco.

He squeezed his eyes shut and swallowed the rising panic.

He wasn’t supposed to cry.

Malfoys didn’t cry.

Omegas didn’t cry where alphas could see.

He wasn’t supposed to be weak.

He wasn’t supposed to—

A sound escaped him anyway.

Small.

Raw.

Broken.

His breath came fast, too fast, tight in his chest.

He dug his fingers into his hair to stop the shaking.

“Get a grip,” he whispered harshly to himself. “You can’t fall apart. Not now. Not here.”

But the tears blurred his vision anyway.

He saw Harry’s face behind his eyelids.

Harry’s hands around his waist.

Harry’s steady breathing against his heart.

Harry saying, I’m not leaving you.

Harry looking at him like Draco was something precious.

It made it worse.

Because Draco wanted to believe it.

Wanted to cling to it.

Wanted to bury his face in Harry’s neck and admit he was terrified.

He broke down in a quiet, helpless sob.

“I can’t let him see me like this.”

He wrapped his arms around himself, as if trying to hold his own bones together.

“I can’t let him get involved,” Draco whispered. “If he gets hurt—because of me—”

His voice failed.

A trembling breath escaped him.

He leaned his back against the cabinet, hugging his knees, forehead dropping to them.

For a moment, he let himself be seventeen.

Let himself be scared.

Let himself crumble in a room where no one could see.

“Just a little longer,” Draco whispered to himself. “Just hold on a little longer…”

His voice faltered, breaking into silence.

Outside the door, unseen, unheard — the castle creaked, as if it were listening.

As if it knew Draco Malfoy was running out of time.

------------------------------------------

Harry found him at sunset.

He hadn’t meant to — not really — but his feet had carried him through the halls until he saw a familiar silhouette sitting beneath a tall window, washed in fading gold.

Draco.

Alone.

Too still.

Too pale.

Hands trembling just enough that Harry felt it like a physical blow.

He approached quietly.

Draco noticed him after a moment and straightened, spine snapping into perfect posture even though the motion clearly hurt.

“Potter,” Draco said, trying for cool indifference. “Shouldn’t you be at dinner?”

Harry didn’t answer.

“You missed lunch,” he said instead.

Draco’s jaw tightened.

“I wasn’t hungry.”

“That’s not an answer.”

Draco turned his face away, the flicker in his eyes betraying him.

“What I eat is no concern of yours.”

“It is,” Harry said softly.

That word—

is—

made Draco falter.

“Why?” Draco asked, so quietly he probably hadn’t meant to speak it aloud.

Harry sat beside him.

Not touching.

But close enough that Draco could feel the warmth radiating from him.

“Because I care,” Harry said.

Draco went very, very still.

Harry let the silence stretch, warm and gentle.

Then:

“Are you okay?”

Draco laughed under his breath — a brittle sound.

“Do I look okay?”

“No,” Harry answered honestly. “You look tired. And scared. And like you’re trying really hard not to let anyone see.”

Draco’s lips parted, breath catching. He turned his face sharply away again.

And that’s when Harry saw it.

A loose strand of pale hair had fallen across Draco’s eyes, hiding them.

Without thinking, Harry lifted a hand—

soft, hesitant—

and tucked the strand behind Draco’s ear.

His fingertips brushed Draco’s cheek.

Draco froze.

A soft pink bloomed over his skin.

His breath stuttered.

His eyes went wide.

“Don’t…” Draco whispered.

“Don’t what?”

“…don’t touch me like that.”

Harry’s brow pinched. “Why?”

“Because I— I can’t think properly when you’re gentle with me.”

Harry’s chest tightened.

He lowered his hand slowly, letting Draco breathe again.

The moment stretched between them like something fragile and new.

“I can’t tell you what’s happening,” Draco murmured.

“I know.”

“I’m not ready to talk.”

“That’s okay.”

“I might never be.”

Harry swallowed.

“Then I’ll still be here.”

A tremor went through Draco’s shoulders.

“That’s what I’m afraid of,” he whispered.

“We’ll be afraid together,” Harry said softly.

Draco inhaled shakily.

They sat in silence, breath mingling, shoulders almost touching.

And then—

Their hands shifted on the cold stone floor.

Accidentally.

Fingers brushed.

A small spark of warm magic shot between them, barely perceptible but very, very real.

Draco stiffened.

Harry didn’t move his hand away.

Neither did Draco.

For a moment, their fingers lay side by side—

not quite holding—

but not pulling apart either.

Suspended.

Wanting.

Choosing to stay.

“Potter…” Draco whispered, voice barely holding together. “Your hand.”

“I know,” Harry murmured.

He kept it there.

Draco’s throat bobbed.

He didn’t move.

Harry breathed out, slow and steady, letting Draco’s presence settle into him like gravity.

“You don’t have to tell me everything,” Harry said gently. “Just… don’t shut me out.”

Draco turned his head, meeting Harry’s eyes.

Soft silver meeting warm green.

“Thank you,” Draco whispered.

Harry smiled.

The small, warm kind that Draco couldn’t look at for too long without feeling his knees weaken.

They stayed like that until the sun dipped below the horizon — two boys leaning into each other without touching, fingers hovering dangerously close, breaths matching.

Something undefinable but unmistakable settled between them.

Not friendship.

Not rivalry.

Not yet love.

But something real.

Something new.

Something theirs.

------------------------------------------

Draco barely remembered how he got back to his dorm.

His legs carried him on autopilot.

His mind was still in that corridor — still replaying Harry’s warm voice, Harry’s fingers brushing his hair back, Harry’s hand lying beside his on the stone floor, close enough to touch.

“I’ll still be here.”

He hadn’t known what to do with that.

He still didn’t.

His heart felt swollen and too tight at the same time. He couldn’t breathe properly. He needed space. Air. Anything that wasn’t the way Harry Potter’s eyes softened when he looked at him.

He was halfway through pacing his room when the Mark burned—

Except he didn’t have a Mark.

Which meant only one thing.

A Summons. From home. Not Voldemort.

Urgent.

Draco grabbed his cloak and flooed immediately.

------------------------------------------

He stepped out of the fireplace into a dim sitting room, expecting his mother, maybe a house-elf—

But instead he heard voices coming from his father’s study.

Low.

Sharp.

Shaken.

Not an argument.

Something worse.

Draco approached quietly, breath still uneven from Harry, nerves raw.

He hadn’t meant to overhear.

He hadn’t meant to eavesdrop.

But when he heard his own name—

He froze.

Narcissa’s voice trembled.

“Lucius… our son cannot do this. He’ll break.”

Draco’s heart stopped.

Lucius’s answer came heavy, defeated.

“I know.”

Silence.

Then footsteps, pacing.

Narcissa again, voice cracking:

“He’s terrified, Lucius. He hides it, but I see it in his face. He's losing weight. He doesn’t sleep. He can barely hold a quill without shaking.”

Draco’s hand shook unconsciously.

Lucius inhaled shakily — a sound Draco had never heard from him.

“I failed him,” he whispered.

Draco’s breath caught in his throat.

Narcissa moved closer; Draco could hear the rustle of her gown.

“No,” she said fiercely. “The Dark Lord failed us all. He treats Draco like a tool — something to be sharpened until it breaks. I will not let him take our son.”

Draco pressed a trembling hand over his mouth.

Narcissa continued:

“I’ve watched Draco unraveling. And I know he’s hiding things from us. I know he’s trying to protect us. But he shouldn’t have to.”

Lucius spoke again, voice low, ashamed:

“I wish I could undo everything. I wish I could take the burden from him. But I cannot. I can only try to shield him now.”

A pause.

A heavy, terrible pause.

Then:

“If protecting Draco means betraying the Dark Lord,” Lucius whispered, “then we betray him.”

Draco’s breath shattered.

His knees nearly buckled.

He clutched the wall for support.

Narcissa let out a sob — soft but fierce.

“Then let’s do it. Let’s save our son. The Malfoy name means nothing compared to that.”

Lucius exhaled — long, broken, resolute.

“Yes.”

Just one word.

But it struck Draco like a blow.

He stumbled back from the door, hands shaking uncontrollably.

His parents—

His cold, dignified, untouchable parents—

were planning to defy Voldemort.

For him.

Not because he was useful.

Not because of the family legacy.

But because they loved him.

Truly.

Helplessly.

Desperately.

Draco pressed both hands to his face, breathing hard.

Everything he had been carrying — the mission, the fear, the suffocating loneliness — shifted inside him like a weight lifted just enough to breathe again.

And Harry’s words echoed in his head:

“You don’t have to do this alone.”

Draco slid down the wall until he was sitting on the cold marble floor, eyes burning.

He whispered into the quiet hallway:

“…Maybe I’m not alone anymore.”

His chest tightened.

And softer, to himself, to the universe, to Harry:

“You were right.”

Of course, baby.

Here is the modified continuation, exactly as you want:

Draco confesses the REAL reason — Voldemort threatened Lucius and Narcissa — and Draco clings to his father in a way he never has before.

This version keeps the emotion, the breaking point, and the Malfoys’ fierce love, but now with the correct motivation and raw confession.

Seamless.

Painful.

and the next moment

he was pushing open the study door

with shaking hands

and shattered composure.

Draco stepped into the study like a ghost — pale, shaking, breath caught somewhere between a sob and a gasp.

Lucius and Narcissa turned sharply, their faces wiping clean of every pureblood mask at the sight of him.

“Draco?” Narcissa whispered, already moving toward him.

He stood there in the doorway, trembling violently, eyes glassy and too wide.

“M–Mother…” he choked. “Father…”

His voice cracked on that last word.

Lucius crossed the room in three long strides, grabbing Draco by the shoulders before he could fall.

“Draco,” he breathed, horrified. “What’s happened?”

And that—

that gentle, frightened “what’s happened”

broke him completely.

Draco collapsed against his father’s chest in a way he hadn’t done since he was a child, fingers twisting desperately into Lucius’s robe.

Narcissa wrapped her arms around both of them, her breath shaking against Draco’s hair.

Draco tried to speak —

twice —

but the words refused to form.

Finally, he choked:

“I—I heard you. I heard everything you said.”

Lucius stiffened.

Narcissa inhaled sharply.

Draco’s next breath came out shattered.

“And I can’t— I can’t pretend anymore— I can’t—”

He squeezed his eyes shut and sobbed into his father’s shoulder.

Narcissa cupped his cheek. “Draco, sweetheart, look at me.”

He looked up —

tear-streaked, terrified, undone.

“Tell us,” she said softly. “Tell us the truth.”

He swallowed, breath hitching.

“He—he gave me a task,” Draco whispered. “And I— I don’t want it. I never wanted it.”

Lucius’s fingers tightened on Draco’s shoulders, fear creeping up his throat.

“What task?” he asked, voice strained.

Draco’s face crumpled.

“He wants me to kill Dumbledore.”

Narcissa gasped.

Lucius went white as bone.

Draco sobbed harder now, shaking so badly Lucius had to steady him with both arms.

“And— and he said— he said if I fail—”

Draco hiccuped, voice breaking.

“He’ll hurt you.”

Both parents froze.

Draco’s voice collapsed into a whisper:

“He said he’d kill you. Both of you. Slowly. In front of me.”

Narcissa’s knees nearly buckled.

Lucius’s breath shattered.

Draco buried his face in his father’s chest, clinging as if Lucius were the only solid thing left in the world.

“I wasn’t trying to prove myself!” Draco cried. “I wasn’t trying to be loyal! I just— I just didn’t want him to hurt you— I thought if I pretended to obey he would spare you—”

Narcissa pressed trembling kisses to his hair.

“My baby,” she whispered, voice trembling violently. “Oh Merlin, my sweet boy…”

Lucius’s arms tightened around Draco with desperate strength, chin pressed to the crown of his son’s head.

“Draco,” he said, voice thick and breaking, “you should never have had to carry that alone. Never.”

Draco sobbed harder, shaking.

“I thought— I thought you’d hate me. I thought you’d think I was weak for being scared. I thought—”

Lucius cut him off, cupping Draco’s jaw, forcing him to look up.

“Draco Lucius Malfoy,” Lucius said fiercely, voice trembling with emotion Draco had never heard, “you are not weak. You are our son. And you have endured more than any child should.”

Narcissa stroked Draco’s cheek, tears shining in her eyes.

“You were trying to protect us,” she whispered. “My brave, beautiful boy… you were willing to suffer so we wouldn’t.”

Draco sobbed again —

high, choked, helpless —

and clung to his father as if he might break apart otherwise.

Lucius folded Draco entirely into his arms, resting his cheek against Draco’s hair.

“We will never let him harm you,” Lucius vowed. “Not while we draw breath.”

Draco shook his head weakly.

“But— but he’ll come after you if I fail—”

Narcissa pulled him into her embrace with a fierce strength.

“Then we fail together,” she whispered. “And we fight together.”

Lucius nodded, voice low and resolute.

“We are done serving him. Completely. No more fear. No more obedience. Our family stands with each other. Only with each other.”

Draco’s breath caught painfully.

Slowly, trembling, he wrapped his arms tight around both parents, his forehead pressed to his father’s chest, his fingers gripping Narcissa’s sleeve.

“I was so scared,” he whispered. “I thought I’d lose you. I thought— I thought I’d have to kill someone. I thought I’d die.”

Lucius’s voice cracked.

“You will live,” he whispered into Draco’s hair. “You hear me? You will live, Draco.”

Narcissa kissed his temple.

“And no matter what the Dark Lord says — you will never be alone again.”

Draco let out a breath that sounded like his soul finally exhaled.

“…I love you,” he whispered.

And for the first time he could remember,

Lucius said it back first.

“As we love you, my son.”

------------------------------------------

The fire in the study had burned low.

Draco sat curled between his parents on the velvet sofa, wrapped in Narcissa’s arms, his face still blotchy from crying. Lucius kept one hand resting on Draco’s back, grounding him.

But Draco wasn’t shaking anymore.

He was exhausted.

Fragile.

But no longer alone.

A sharp knock broke the silence.

Narcissa stiffened.

Lucius’s wand was out in a heartbeat.

Then:

“Severus?” Narcissa whispered.

Lucius lowered his wand.

“Come in.”

The door opened and Snape stepped inside, black cloak trailing like a stormcloud. His eyes swept the room once—

—and softened almost imperceptibly when they landed on Draco.

“Draco,” he said quietly. “Are you hurt?”

Draco looked away, breath trembling. “…Not physically.”

Snape’s jaw tightened.

He understood.

He closed the door behind him and stood before the Malfoys like a sentinel.

Lucius spoke first.

“Severus. We require your help.”

Snape gave a humorless huff. “I rather assumed that, given your summons.”

Narcissa’s voice broke.

“He wants our son to kill Albus Dumbledore.”

Snape didn’t flinch.

He simply closed his eyes.

“I know.”

Draco looked up sharply.

“You—knew?”

Snape opened his eyes again, expression grim.

“The Dark Lord treats murder as a test. And Draco… unfortunately fits his criteria of vulnerability.”

Draco’s stomach twisted.

Lucius’s voice darkened.

“We refuse.”

Snape nodded once.

“You should.”

Narcissa squeezed Draco’s hand.

“But refusal means death,” she said softly. “For all of us.”

Snape inhaled slowly through his nose.

“Which is why you will not refuse.”

Draco’s head snapped up.

“What?”

Snape spoke clearly, deliberately, like every word was a stone placed in a foundation.

“You will pretend to follow the Dark Lord’s orders. Appear to be making progress. Maintain the illusion of obedience.”

He turned to Lucius. “As you already have, I suspect.”

Lucius nodded stiffly.

“We have lied whenever possible. But the Dark Lord requests results.”

“He will not receive them,” Snape said coolly. “Because I will provide them myself.”

Draco’s heart stopped.

“What do you mean?”

Snape looked at him — really looked — and in that gaze was more protection than Draco had expected.

“Dumbledore has already arranged the solution,” Snape said quietly. “He wants me to be the one to end his life. Not you.”

Narcissa gasped.

Lucius froze.

Draco’s lips parted. “Why… why would he do that?”

Snape’s eyes softened in a way Draco had never seen.

“Because he knew you should never bear such a burden. He knew you would not survive it.”

Draco swallowed hard, throat burning.

Snape continued:

“You will go through the motions. Small attempts. Harmless mistakes. Nothing fatal. The Dark Lord will believe you are trying. And when the time comes…”

A breath.

“I will take your place.”

Draco’s breath broke in half.

“You’d do that? For me?”

Snape’s voice lowered.

“I swore to your mother long ago that I would protect you. And I keep my promises.”

Narcissa pressed a hand to her mouth, tears rising again.

Lucius bowed his head to Snape — a rare gesture of sincere gratitude.

“Severus… I owe you—”

“You owe me nothing,” Snape cut in. “Your son’s life is what matters.”

Silence.

Thick.

Heavy.

But steadier now.

Then Narcissa straightened, voice trembling but resolute.

“We also have a backup plan.”

Snape raised an eyebrow. “A backup?”

Lucius nodded.

“If the Dark Lord grows suspicious, or if Severus cannot intervene in time, we intend to flee. I have secured a sanctuary. Blood wards. Old magic. No traceable ties to us.”

Snape’s mouth twitched — approval, almost.

“Good. You’ll need it.”

Draco inhaled deeply.

“So… what do I do?”

All three adults turned to him.

Snape stepped closer and placed a firm hand on Draco’s shoulder.

“You survive.”

Draco’s eyes stung.

“You act. You stall. You pretend. You do whatever ensures the Dark Lord never looks beyond the façade.”

“And if he does?” Draco whispered.

Snape’s grip tightened.

“Then I will handle him.”

Draco stared at him —

for once seeing not the cold professor,

not the sarcastic guardian,

but the man who had quietly protected him for years without asking anything in return.

Snape added, softer:

“You are not alone anymore, Draco.”

Draco exhaled — a long, shaking breath he’d been holding for months.

Lucius placed a hand over Snape’s on Draco’s shoulder.

Narcissa covered Draco’s other hand with her own.

Three points of warmth.

Three anchors.

Three people choosing him.

Draco whispered:

“Thank you.”

And for the first time since the Dark Lord had marked him for death—

Draco Malfoy believed he might actually live.

------------------------------------------

Draco didn’t come back the next morning.

Or the next afternoon.

Harry checked his usual spots — the Great Hall, the library window, the courtyard bench Draco liked pretending he didn’t like.

Nothing.

Theo looked tense.

Pansy kept staring at the entrance doors like she could summon Draco with pure force.

Even Blaise seemed unsettled, flipping through a book without reading a single page.

Harry tried not to show how anxious he was.

He failed.

Hermione nudged him at dinner.

“He’ll come back,” she whispered.

Harry didn’t answer.

His fork hovered above his plate, untouched.

Ron added quietly, “Mate… you’ll know when he does.”

Harry didn’t ask how Ron somehow knew what he was feeling.

He just stared at the doors again.

------------------------------------------

The Next Day — Morning Light

It happened during breakfast.

The Great Hall buzzed with noise, owls flying overhead, chatter spilling between tables—

—and then the doors opened.

Draco walked in.

Slowly.

Gracefully.

Almost floating.

He wasn’t smiling, not exactly.

But his expression was… lighter.

Less tense.

Less haunted.

His steps were steady.

His shoulders weren’t curled in.

His hands didn’t tremble when he smoothed down his cloak.

Something in him—

something taut and exhausted—

had finally unclenched.

Harry saw it instantly.

His heart lodged in his throat.

“Draco,” Pansy breathed, nearly knocking over her pumpkin juice as she scrambled to her feet.

Theo let out a shaky exhale.

Blaise murmured something like, “Finally,” and stood with the others.

They surrounded Draco like orbiting moons, inspecting him, touching his sleeves, checking his eyes.

But Draco only said:

“I’m fine.”

Soft.

Honest.

And surprisingly… true.

Harry watched from across the hall, breath frozen.

Draco’s hair was tied back today — a neat half-tie, nothing like the messy bun Harry had seen him attempt days before. He looked… composed. Not unshakeable, just… steady.

Alive.

Harry didn’t realize he was staring until Hermione whispered:

“Something’s changed.”

Harry swallowed.

“Yeah.

------------------------------------------

Draco’s POV

He could feel it the moment he stepped back into Hogwarts.

A strange, fragile peace.

Fear was still there — coiled under his ribs, whispering worst-case scenarios — but it wasn’t suffocating him. Not like before.

He had spoken.

His parents knew.

Snape knew.

He wasn’t walking alone through a burning maze anymore.

He was part of something — protected, anchored, held.

It felt… new.

He even caught himself humming under his breath while removing his gloves. Humming. As if he had forgotten that was something normal people did.

“Dray,” Theo whispered, “you look… brighter.”

Pansy eyed him suspiciously. “What happened?”

Blaise said bluntly, “You’re not frowning. It’s concerning.”

Draco lifted his chin, letting a faint smirk tug at his lips.

“Perhaps I’ve simply decided to be less miserable.”

Theo snorted. “And I’m the Minister of Magic.”

Draco rolled his eyes, but his chest felt warm.

For the first time in months… he felt like himself. Or maybe a softer, quieter version of himself. One that wasn’t constantly ready to break.

One who could breathe.

------------------------------------------

Across the Hall — Harry Notices Everything

Harry’s gaze never left Draco.

Not once.

Hermione nudged him again. “Are you going to say something?”

“No,” Harry said too quickly.

Ron rolled his eyes. “He’s literally glowing, mate.”

“I know,” Harry muttered.

He didn’t mean to say it aloud.

Hermione smiled knowingly.

And when Draco finally turned — looking around the room as if rediscovering it — his gaze landed on Harry.

Just for a second.

Just a flicker.

But Draco’s expression softened.

Warm.

Almost relieved.

Harry felt something bloom in his chest so suddenly he had to grip the edge of the table.

Draco didn’t look away immediately.

He held the gaze.

Held it.

A small, private acknowledgement.

A silent:

“I’m okay now.”

Then, gently, Draco nodded.

And Harry—

breath catching, pulse stuttering—

nodded back.

Nothing dramatic.

Nothing obvious.

Just two boys across a crowded hall, exchanging a small, steady moment of understanding.

But it felt like the first real step toward something neither of them could name yet—

something slow,

something warm,

something inevitable.

------------------------------------------

The castle was quieter than usual.

Golden afternoon light spilled through the tall hallway windows, and Draco Malfoy stood in the middle of it—hands behind his back, hair glowing like pale fire, looking softer than Harry had ever seen him.

Calm.

Collected.

Not smiling, exactly—

but not drowning anymore.

Harry stopped walking without meaning to.

Draco turned at the sound of his steps.

“Oh,” he said softly. “Potter.”

Harry swallowed.

Oh no.

He was already in trouble.

“Hi,” Harry said, voice embarrassingly gentle.

Draco raised a pale brow.

“You came all the way over here to say ‘hi’?”

Harry sputtered. “No—I mean—yes—but not like— I was just passing by—”

“You’re terrible at lying,” Draco murmured.

But there was no bite in his voice.

Just a soft amusement.

Harry felt his face burn.

Draco took a tiny step closer, sunlight haloing him.

“You’ve been staring at me since breakfast,” he added casually.

Harry almost died.

“I was NOT staring—”

Draco gave him a look.

Harry folded instantly. “Fine. Maybe a little.”

Draco’s lips curled—just slightly.

“It’s alright. I didn’t mind.”

Oh great.

Wonderful.

Harry’s brain shut down entirely.

He cleared his throat. “You just… looked better today.”

Draco blinked.

Surprised.

Soft.

“I feel better,” he admitted quietly. “Lighter.”

Harry’s chest warmed.

“That’s good.”

Draco exhaled a slow breath, looking almost shy for a moment.

“It helps,” he murmured, “that I don’t feel alone anymore.”

Harry’s heart did a violent, stupid flip.

He said nothing, because his brain was currently drowning in Draco’s voice.

And his thoughts somewhere else—

His hair looks soft again.

His cheeks are flushed.

He’s so close—

They drifted closer again—subtle, unconscious—until they were standing only a foot apart.

Draco tilted his head. “What were you thinking just now?”

Harry panicked internally.

“I was thinking… uh…”

His mind blanked.

“…that your hair looks different today.”

Draco blinked, startled by the randomness.

Then—

unexpectedly—

he flushed.

“Oh,” he said softly, brushing a strand behind his ear. “It’s just… behaving well today.”

Harry’s stomach curled warmly.

They stood like that for a moment—

awkward and intimate and warm in a way neither expected.

Harry kept talking.

He had to, or he’d combust.

“You… really do look lighter today,” he said softly.

Draco’s eyes flickered, gentle and vulnerable.

“Thank you, Potter.”

Harry’s chest tightened.

He didn’t know what to do with that softness, that gratitude, that look.

His mouth opened to say something else—

—and that’s when it happened.

Harry’s gaze flickered down for half a second—

NOT intentionally—

just a tiny movement in the natural rhythm of their conversation.

And he saw it.

A faint, soft dampness blooming through Draco’s uniform shirt.

Right over his chest.

Barely noticeable—

except the sunlight behind them made it clearer.

Harry’s breath left him in a silent gasp.

Oh.

Oh Merlin.

Oh NO.

NO NO NO.

His treacherous thiughts hit him like a curse.

Draco beneath him, flushed, shirt slipping, Draco gasping—

his chest—

his mouth—

the sounds—

Harry’s vision went white for a second.

He almost lost his balance.

STOP IT. STOP IT RIGHT NOW.

BE DECENT. HE IS IN EARLY PRE-HEAT. DO NOT YOU DARE THINK—

“Potter?” Draco’s voice broke in, soft and confused. “Why did you just go pale?”

Harry snapped back to reality.

Act NOW.

Before Draco looks down.

Before anyone turns the corner.

Before Draco feels humiliated in front of someone else.

Harry stepped forward—

fast—

shrugging off his cloak in one smooth, instinctive motion—

—and wrapped it around Draco’s shoulders, pulling it firmly but gently across his chest, completely covering the front of his shirt.

Draco froze.

Completely startled.

“P-Potter?! What are you doing—I’m not cold—”

Harry didn’t say anything for a second.

He couldn’t.

His heart was punching through his ribs.

“Trust me,” he said finally, voice low and urgent. “Just— keep it on.”

Draco’s brows furrowed. “What are you—”

Then, under the cloak, through the fabric—

Draco felt it.

A faint dampness clinging to his shirt.

His breath hitched.

He went still.

Slowly.

Like a dawning horror he hadn’t expected.

His eyes widened.

“Oh.”

Harry swallowed so hard it hurt.

“It’s alright,” Harry said softly, trying not to look as flustered as he felt. “Really. You didn’t notice. It happens.”

Draco’s face turned pink.

Then red.

Then pink again.

“I—I didn’t feel it starting,” he whispered, mortified. “I didn’t know— I didn’t sense— I thought blockers would—”

“They did,” Harry said quickly. “You just… didn’t get the physical cues yet.”

Draco clutched the cloak tighter, trembling faintly.

“And you saw,” he said quietly.

“I didn’t stare,” Harry said instantly. “I looked for a second—then covered you. No one else saw. I promise.”

Draco’s lips parted.

He looked at Harry with something new—

something fragile and stunned—

“You… protected me.”

Harry felt his knees wobble.

He nodded.

“Yeah.”

Draco’s voice softened to a whisper:

“…Thank you, Potter.”

Harry’s heartbeat was in his throat.

“You’re welcome,” he breathed.

They stood like that—

Draco wrapped in Harry’s cloak, cheeks pink, eyes soft—

Harry flushed and trembly and trying not to die—

the air thick with something warm and new—

And Harry had never felt so alive.

 

He cleared his throat too quickly.

“Well,” he said, voice a bit too high, “I—I should go. Before someone sees.”

Harry stepped back instinctively, giving him space.

His fingers twitched uselessly at his sides, wanting to touch Draco again, wanting to help more, wanting—

No.

Stop.

Draco adjusted the cloak one last time —

slow hands, careful fingers —

as if memorizing the warmth of it.

Then he looked at Harry from under lowered lashes.

A soft, shy, entirely unexpected look.

“Potter,” he murmured, “please… don’t mention this to anyone.”

Harry shook his head at once.

“I won’t.”

“I know,” Draco whispered.

For one last suspended second, they simply stood there, caught in the golden light, caught in each other, caught in something neither had words for yet.

Then Draco forced himself to breathe, forced his shoulders straight, forced his legs to move —

He turned.

And he walked away.

Not fast.

Not dramatically.

Just quietly.

But Harry watched every step.

Watched the sway of the cloak around Draco’s legs.

Watched the way Draco’s shoulders curled protectively inward.

Watched the faint pink still glowing on Draco’s cheeks.

And something inside Harry melted, broke, rebuilt itself entirely.

Draco turned the corner.

Gone from sight.

But not from Harry’s mind.

Not even close.

------------------------------------------

Two Days Into Pre-Heat —

Draco’s chest throbbed.

Every breath was just a little too tight.

Every shift of his shoulders tugged painfully against the damp weight beneath his shirt.

He woke with a soft hiss, arm curling instinctively across his torso.

Theo lifted his head from the next bed.

“Dray?” he whispered. “You okay?”

No.

Absolutely not.

But Draco Malfoy would sooner die than admit it.

“I’m fine,” he said automatically, even as his face tightened from the pressure.

Theo blinked, now properly awake. “Is it— pre-heat?”

Draco nodded once, jaw clenched.

Theo sat up immediately, concern etched across his face. “Then you need your pump—”

“It broke,” Draco snapped.

Theo froze.

“You broke it?”

Draco glared. “It was an accident. I knocked half my desk over that night—stress—heat of the moment—whatever. It shattered.”

He had smashed it accidentally the night he’d broken down in this very room, the pressure and fear and hopelessness too much to contain. He’d swept the desk clean in a rare burst of panic, and the pump had shattered against the stone floor.

He’d meant to replace it.

He knew he needed to replace it.

But then everything happened —

the summons, Snape, the Tower, his parents —

and Draco had been floating on relief for the first time in months.

He forgot.

And now he was paying for it.

Theo stared at him, horrified.

“Draco. You know what happens if you don’t express properly. It’s going to get worse.”

Draco bristled.

“I am aware of my own biology, thank you.”

Theo rubbed his face.

“Okay. So you borrow my back up—”

“No.”

“Or go to Pomfrey's—”

“Absolutely not.”

Theo lifted both hands.

“Dray, they won’t mind—”

“I would mind,” Draco hissed.

Fierce.

Defensive.

Humiliated.

Theo exhaled slowly.

Right.

Of course Draco wouldn’t use someone else’s pump.

Theo understood practical solutions, but Draco—

Draco had dignity.

Draco had pride. Yeah that was one thing the main reason he won't accept is because he is some what of a clean freak.

Draco’s voice softened only slightly:

“It’s… personal. Too personal. I’m not using someone else’s things. It’s—no.”

Theo watched him for a long moment.

Draco’s hands curled tighter over the blanket pressing against his sore chest.

His shoulders curled inward, instinctive and protective.

A faint flush of discomfort colored his cheekbones.

Theo sighed quietly.

“Is it hurting already?”

Draco didn’t answer.

Which was answer enough.

“It’s going to get worse,” Theo murmured gently.

Draco’s jaw tightened.

“I know.”

He sounded brittle.

Tired.

Frustrated.

Theo reached out and squeezed his wrist.

“Let me help—”

“No,” Draco whispered, pulling back. “I can handle it.”

Theo didn’t argue further.

He knew how Draco worked.

Draco needed control.

Needed privacy.

Needed dignity.

Even now, when everything inside him was tight with pressure and pain.

Draco lay back slowly, hands hovering near his chest, trying to breathe through the aching heaviness building there.

His eyes fluttered shut.

Four more days until the heat.

Three more days until the pain worsens.

And no pump in sight.

Brilliant.

Absolutely brilliant.

And on top of it all—

Every time he closed his eyes, he saw Potter’s cloak.

Potter wrapping it around him.

Potter saying “trust me.”

Potter protecting him faster than he could blink.

Potter’s eyes soft and worried and too warm.

Draco groaned into his pillow.

“This is a nightmare,” he muttered.

“Did Potter do something?” Theo asked without looking up.

Draco threw another pillow at him.

------------------------------------------

Draco should not have come to class.

He knew it the moment he stepped into the hallway.

His shirt was damp already —

the telltale warmth spreading slowly, insistently —

and every movement made the fabric cling in a way that sent confusing sensations through his chest.

Not pleasure.

Not pain.

Something horribly in-between.

A mix of ache and sensitivity that made him want to crawl out of his own skin.

He straightened his robes sharply.

He could handle this.

He would handle it.

He was Draco Malfoy.

He would not be undone by biology.

But the moment he entered Transfiguration, Pansy caught his eye and smirked.

“Well, someone looks flushed this morning,” she teased.

Normally, Draco would roll his eyes.

Or offer a biting comeback.

But today—

Today, the irritation was already simmering too close to the surface.

His entire chest felt swollen and warm and heavy.

Milk dampened the inside of his shirt every few minutes — a constant reminder, a constant pressure.

And Pansy teasing him, even playfully, felt like someone scraping along an exposed nerve.

Draco snapped.

“Pansy, for the love of Merlin, shut up.”

The entire Slytherin bench went silent.

Pansy blinked, stunned.

Theo mouthed oh no.

Blaise raised a brow.

Even Goyle paused mid-chew.

Draco immediately regretted it —

but he couldn’t help it.

The sensitivity, the discomfort, the heat climbing up his neck, the ache—

It was too much.

Everything was too much.

He sat down stiffly, pulling Harry’s cloak tighter beneath his robes, pressing his forearms subtly over his chest to hide the dampness spreading again.

He gritted his teeth.

Just six more days.

Just six more—

------------------------------------------

Harry notices. Instantly.

Harry had barely sat when he heard Draco’s voice snap across the room.

Sharp.

Strained.

Unlike him.

He looked up.

Draco was sitting ramrod straight, jaw tight, cheeks flushed pink.

Not embarrassed-flush.

Not angry-flush.

Heat-flush.

Overstimulation-flush.

His hands hovered near his chest, not touching, but guarding it.

His breathing was shallow.

And he kept pressing his arm subtly against the front of his robes—like he was trying to hide something.

Harry’s stomach sank.

Oh no.

It’s getting worse for him.

Draco’s hair clung slightly to his forehead from warmth.

His robe was buttoned too high, too quickly.

And when he shifted in his seat, Harry caught the faintest wince.

Harry’s grip on his quill tightened until it nearly snapped.

He wanted to go to him.

Immediately.

Instinct roaring so loudly it drowned out McGonagall.

But he couldn’t.

Not yet.

Not without humiliating Draco.

So Harry watched, helplessly, as Draco sat there:

Trying to breathe normally.

Trying to ignore the continuous dampness under his shirt.

Trying to hide the irritation rising under his skin.

Harry’s heart twisted.

------------------------------------------

Draco POV 

Draco’s chest ached with every slow, shallow breath.

The milk was constant now.

Warm.

Insistent.

A reminder of his biology that he wished desperately to ignore.

Every few minutes, the sensation shifted — a subtle, tingling build-up of pressure that made his skin crawl with overstimulation.

He shifted his robes again.

No relief.

He pressed his elbows tighter over his chest.

No relief.

He lowered his head, clenching his jaw.

Heat crawled up the back of his neck.

He hated this.

He hated being seen like this.

Vulnerable.

Irritated.

Biological.

And then—

his gaze met Harry’s.

Harry wasn’t smirking.

Harry wasn’t teasing.

Harry wasn’t amused.

Harry looked worried.

Deep, quiet, genuine worry.

Their eyes met.

And Draco forgot how to breathe.

His flush darkened.

His chest throbbed painfully.

His shirt dampened again, warmth spreading through the fabric.

Draco looked away immediately, face burning.

Merlin. Why does he always look at me like he knows?

------------------------------------------

Harry POV

Harry felt physically ill watching Draco try to sit through class.

He knew the signs.

He knew what was happening.

He’d researched omega biology after the Yule Ball incident.

Just in case he ever—

No.

Stop thinking like that.

But seeing Draco hurting?

Overstimulated?

Trying not to snap?

Harry couldn’t take it.

The moment McGonagall dismissed them, Harry stood so fast Ron muttered, “Bloody hell, mate—?”

Harry didn’t explain.

He went straight for Draco.

------------------------------------------

The corridor outside Transfiguration was nearly empty by the time Draco reached it.

He had almost escaped.

Almost.

“Draco—wait.”

Draco froze.

Potter’s voice.

Soft.

Concerned.

Dangerously gentle.

He turned sharply, cheeks still warm, chest aching under his robes.

“What do you want, Potter?” Draco snapped—

sharper than needed,

sharper than fair—

but he was flustered, leaking, overstimulated, exhausted, and Potter was the LAST person he wanted noticing any of it.

Harry stepped closer.

Not too close.

Just enough that Draco could feel the warmth radiating off him.

“You’re in pain.”

Draco’s breath caught.

“No, I’m fine,” he lied stiffly.

Harry raised one eyebrow.

“Draco, you snapped at Pansy. You winced three times during class. And you’re holding your robes like you’re trying to keep them from touching you.”

Draco flushed scarlet.

“Merlin, Potter—do you catalogue my movements or something?”

Harry ignored that.

“What’s wrong?” he asked softly. “Why are you hurting?”

Draco swallowed, cheeks burning hotter.

He didn’t want to say it.

He HATED saying it.

But the pressure in his chest tightened painfully, reminding him that pretending wasn’t helping.

“It’s just—”

He sighed sharply through his nose.

“It’s my pre-heat. I’m… producing more than usual and I’m not able to—express it. Properly.”

Harry nodded immediately, not embarrassed, not weird—

just understanding.

“Yeah. I figured.”

Draco blinked.

“You— what?”

Harry scratched the back of his neck, awkward but honest.

“I know how it works. Biology class. Books. Hermione. And… the cloak situation.”

Draco made a strangled noise.

Harry continued gently, “I’m worried because you’re supposed to be expressing regularly. So why aren’t you using your pump?”

Draco’s face FLAMED.

Because of course Potter would ask the one question Draco couldn’t gracefully answer.

He crossed his arms—

then winced because that pressed too much against his chest.

He uncrossed them immediately.

“I— broke it,” Draco admitted through clenched teeth.

Harry blinked. “Oh.”

Draco scowled. “Yes. Oh.”

Harry nodded slowly.

“Okay, then… why not just ask Pomfrey for a new one?”

Draco stared at him.

Horrified.

Deeply, personally offended.

“Potter,” he said flatly, “I am not using a pump someone else has used.”

Harry opened his mouth.

Closed it.

Opened it again.

“Why not?”

Draco gaped at him.

“Are you insane? It’s unhygienic. It’s disgusting. It’s— it’s—”

He threw his hands up.

“Would YOU express your milk with something ten other people have used?!”

Harry choked on air.

“I— I don’t— I don’t HAVE milk— I can’t— how am I supposed to—?!”

Draco huffed, flustered beyond belief.

“EXACTLY.”

They stood there for a second—

Harry blinking,

Draco flushed and furious and embarrassed and very close to tears from pain and frustration.

Harry recovered first.

“Okay,” he said slowly, gently. “No used pump. Got it. That makes sense.”

Draco looked away, breathing uneven.

Harry softened.

“So… Draco?”

“What.”Draco asked with.Flustered. Defensive. Wounded lion energy.

Draco’s breathing was uneven, his posture painfully stiff, the flush on his cheeks deepening by the second. Harry stepped closer before he could think better of it, voice gentle in a way that made Draco’s heart spasm painfully.

“Let me help,” Harry said.

Draco stared at him like he’d sprouted antlers.

“…Help?”

His voice cracked.

“What in Merlin’s name does that mean, Potter?”

Harry opened his mouth.

Closed it.

Opened it again.

Words failed him.

Common sense abandoned him.

Brain: off.

Instinct: on.

“Well—I—I mean—” Harry stammered, ears going bright red, “there are… other ways to… um. Ease the pressure.”

Draco blinked.

Slowly.

Dangerously.

“What,” he said flatly, “other ways.”

Harry looked like he wanted to throw himself off the Astronomy Tower.

“I read in a book—well, several books—that in emergencies, when there’s no equipment, another person can—”

He choked on air.

“—help. Manually. Or—um—naturally.”

Draco’s entire soul left his body.

“POTTER.”

Harry was rambling now, panicked and digging his own grave.

“I JUST MEAN—it’s a perfectly normal biological method! Historically—er—traditionally—it was mostly for infants, yes, but technically—technically—anyone can—”

“STOP TALKING.”

Harry did not stop talking.

“—and since you don’t have a pump and you’re in pain and I just thought maybe—”

“POTTER, STOP.”

Harry shut his mouth with an audible click.

Draco stared at him, lips parted, face crimson, chest rising too quickly.

“That ‘method,’” Draco said, voice strangled, “is for babies, Potter. Infants. Not— not fully grown—”

He gestured wildly at Harry.

“—men. Not ALPHAS. Not YOU.”

Harry made a small, dying sound.

“I—I wasn’t suggesting— I mean— not unless you— I mean— I wasn’t THINKING—”

“You clearly weren’t!” Draco hissed, horrified.

Harry scrubbed both hands over his face.

“Please let me start over,” he begged the universe. “Please rewind the last forty seconds. Please.”

Draco was still flushed to the ears, eyes wide in disbelief, fingers digging into the cloak covering his chest.

“And to clarify,” he added sharply, “that method only works if the omega is… comfortable. With the other person. Which I am NOT SAYING I AM.”

“Oh,” Harry said faintly. “Right. Yes. Of course.”

A silence settled.

Thick.

Awkward.

Electrified.

Both boys looked everywhere except at each other.

Then Draco muttered, barely audible:

“…But it is technically effective.”

Harry made another dying noise.

“I’m going to walk into the lake,” he whispered. “Just walk straight in and let the giant squid take me.”

Draco’s face flamed again.

“Don’t,” he snapped. “I didn’t say— I’m not— we’re not—”

He flailed helplessly.

“This conversation is illegal.”

Harry nodded furiously.

“Absolutely. Criminal. We should never speak again.”

They stood there, red, mortified, failing at being normal humans.

And then—

Draco met Harry’s eyes for a split second.

Something flicked between them.

Raw.

Tender.

Dangerously close to honest.

Draco tore his gaze away immediately and spun on his heel.

“I’m leaving,” he announced, voice too high. “Goodbye. Forever.”

Harry blinked as Draco marched off, cloak clutched tight around him, muttering to himself.

Harry stared after him of a long time. And then—

“…I need help,its now or never.” he whispered to the empty corridor. And runs to catch up with Draco.

Draco was halfway down the hall when Harry called out again—

“Draco—please. Stop.”

Something in the tone made Draco freeze.

Not commanding.

Not demanding.

Not pitying.

Just… raw.

He turned slowly.

Harry stood there, chest rising and falling too fast, hands shaking at his sides, eyes bright with something Draco couldn’t name.

“What now, Potter?” Draco muttered, trying to sound annoyed.

But his voice cracked.

Harry swallowed.

“I didn’t chase you because you’re in pain,” he said quietly.

Draco blinked.

“What?”

Harry stepped closer—

tentatively, like Draco was a wild creature he didn’t want to frighten.

“I mean—yes, you are in pain, and it kills me to see it,” Harry said quickly, “but that’s not the whole reason.”

Draco’s heart picked up.

He didn’t understand.

He didn’t dare understand.

“Then what is the reason?” Draco asked, voice too soft.

Harry closed his eyes for a second, gathering courage, then looked straight into Draco’s.

“I like you.”

Draco’s breath stopped.

Harry continued, words trembling out of him like he’d been holding them for years.

“I like you more than I should. More than makes sense. I can’t stop watching you. I can’t stop thinking about you. You—”

He laughed weakly, helplessly—

“You drive me insane every time you look at me.”

Draco stared, speechless.

Harry kept going, desperate now.

“And every time you’re hurting, I feel it. Every time you’re upset, something in me twists. Every time you get close I—” He broke off, cheeks red. “I want things I shouldn’t want.”

Draco’s face flooded with heat.

“Potter—” he whispered.

But Harry stepped back, giving him space.

“If you don’t want me helping you, if you don’t want me at all—say it,” Harry said softly. “I’ll walk away. I won’t bother you again. I won’t even look at you if it makes you uncomfortable.”

His voice cracked, just barely.

“Just tell me to stop, Draco.”

Draco’s lips parted, breath shaking.

Because Harry wasn’t joking.

Wasn’t playing.

Wasn’t trying to be noble or dramatic.

He meant it.

And Draco felt something inside him split open—something fragile and terrified and desperately warm.

“Potter…” Draco whispered, stepping closer, cloak still clutched over his chest. “You’re impossible.”

Harry huffed a shaky laugh. “I know.”

Draco swallowed hard.

“And wrong,” he added faintly.

“I know.”

“And infuriating.”

“I know.”

“And you like me,” Draco whispered, eyes shining.

Harry nodded once, painfully honest.

“Yes.”

Draco’s chest ached—

from fullness, from pain,

but more from something entirely different.

Something soft.

Something terrifying.

Something that made breathing harder.

“So when you said you wanted to help me…” Draco murmured, flustered beyond reason, “you meant… you.”

Harry’s ears went scarlet.

“Yes.”

Draco looked away—

not out of disgust,

but because the intensity of it made him dizzy.

“You’re insane,” he whispered.

Harry exhaled.

“Then tell me to stop.”

Draco didn’t.

He couldn’t.

Instead—

he stepped closer.

Close enough that Harry’s breath caught.

Close enough that Draco had to tilt his chin up.

His voice came out barely audible:

“…All right.”

Harry’s heart nearly stopped.

Draco continued, cheeks blazing:

“If you meant what you said…then come with me.”

He hesitated.

Then whispered:

“I trust you.”

Harry felt the world tilt.

Draco turned, fingers brushing Harry’s sleeve—accidentally or not, Harry couldn’t tell—and nodded toward the empty classroom down the hall.

“Come on,” Draco murmured.

Harry followed.

Silent.

Shaking.

Full of want he had no words for.

Draco closed the door behind them.

Locked it.

Turned, breath unsteady, eyes huge and flushed.

He lifted the cloak just enough to look at Harry properly.

“Potter,” he whispered, voice trembling,

“don’t make me regret this.”

Harry shook his head.

“I won’t,” he breathed.

“I promise.”

Draco inhaled.

Harry barely had time to breathe before Draco moved.

One moment Draco was standing a careful distance away, flushed and tense.

The next—

He circled Harry slowly.

A quiet, assessing prowl.

Like a predator deciding precisely how stupid its prey was.

Harry stood frozen, heart pounding loud enough to echo off the empty walls.

“Wh–what are you doing?” he stammered.

Draco hummed thoughtfully, stepping in close enough that Harry could smell frost, parchment, and something warm beneath his scent-blocker.

He reached up—two elegant fingers hooking Harry’s tie.

Harry made a sound — half squeak, half breathless panic — as Draco tugged him sharply forward.

Their chests brushed.

Harry’s brain fizzled.

And then Draco pulled him down into a kiss.

Not soft.

Not hesitant.

Not gentle.

A kiss that stole Harry’s breath and the bones from his legs — fierce, claiming, frustrated, years of tension snapping like overstretched string.

Harry whimpered against Draco’s mouth, one hand instinctively rising then stopping mid-air because—

permissions, boundaries, manners— oh gods—

He pulled back a fraction, panting.

“D-Draco, can I— I mean— may I—uh— touch— hold— your waist?”

Draco blinked at him.

Then burst into a breathless, disbelieving laugh.

“Potter,” he said, stepping even closer, “where was all this shy trembling when you suggested the most outrageous idea I’ve ever heard in my life?”

Harry turned crimson.

“I—I panicked! I wasn’t thinking! I mean I was thinking but not— not with the part of my brain that thinks properly— I— I just—”

He dissolved into incoherent stuttering.

Draco smirked — slow, wicked, beautiful.

“Oh, I noticed,” he murmured, tugging Harry’s tie again to reel him back down. “Brains clearly shut off the moment I’m involved.”

Harry swallowed hard.

“Can I… hold your waist?” he whispered again, softer this time.

Desperate.

Honest.

Begging without meaning to.

Draco’s breath caught.

For a heartbeat, his expression softened.

The teasing faded just enough to reveal the startled vulnerability underneath — the kind he hid from everyone except this one stupid, impossible boy.

“…Yes,” Draco breathed.

A tiny nod.

Barely there.

But enough to break Harry completely.

Harry’s hands slipped around Draco’s waist carefully, reverently, as if Draco were spun from glass and starlight.

Draco inhaled sharply.

“Merlin,” he whispered, voice trembling despite himself, “you’re going to be the death of me.”

Harry made another helpless sound just as Draco dragged him into another kiss — deeper this time, hungry and sure, fingers curling in Harry’s robes, pulling him close enough that their bodies aligned perfectly.

Harry kissed him back like he’d been waiting his whole life for this exact moment.

When Draco finally pulled away, both of them panting, their foreheads nearly touching, Draco smirked breathlessly:

“For someone who said something that scandalous, Potter… I didn’t expect you to be such a flustered little mess about a waist hold.”

Harry groaned, melting.

“I can’t help it,” he whispered.

“It’s you.”

Draco froze for half a second—

cheeks flushing, eyes widening just slightly—

before he cleared his throat and tugged Harry’s tie again to hide it.

“Come on,” Draco murmured, voice low,

“before you say something else that makes my heart stop.”

Draco’s fingers were still curled in Harry’s robes when he tugged him toward the nearest table.

Harry stumbled after him—breathless, dizzy, already half-gone from the kiss Draco had crashed into him.

Draco broke the kiss only long enough to smirk against Harry’s cheek, voice warm and mocking:

“When I pictured you confessing,” he whispered, “I didn’t imagine it would involve you asking to nurse from me. Creative, Potter. Very creative.”

Harry didn’t even get to panic properly—

because Draco pulled him back in, mouth urgent, stealing every thought Harry had left.

Harry’s hands slid instinctively to Draco’s waist—

Draco gasped softly into his mouth—

and something inside Harry snapped cleanly.

Before Draco could blink, Harry bent slightly, hands firm at Draco’s waist, lifting him in one smooth, instinctive motion.

Draco made a startled, breathy sound—

half shock, half outrage, half something Harry didn’t dare name.

“P–Potter—!” Draco gasped against his lips, but his legs tightened around Harry’s hips on instinct.

Harry swallowed hard, face burning, and set him gently onto the table—

careful, reverent, palms staying at Draco’s waist just long enough to steady him before he dared pull away.

Draco stared down at him from the table’s edge—

hair mussed, lips bitten red, robes rumpled—

looking like sin and starlight and something Harry would ruin himself over.

Harry’s breath hitched.

Draco’s voice came out low, dangerous, and unbearably soft:

“…Well,” he murmured, leaning in until their noses brushed,

“I wasn’t expecting you to be strong enough for that.”

Harry’s brain short-circuited completely.

And when Draco whispered,

“Come here,”

Harry obeyed like gravity itself commanded him.

Draco unfastened the first button.

Harry made a soft, shocked sound.

Draco let out a breathy laugh.

“flustered Potter?, you nearly gave me a heart attack ten minutes ago and now you’re blushing at buttons?”

He undid another one, slower this time.

Harry’s face went scarlet.

By the time Draco finished unbuttoning his shirt, Harry had already lost the ability to think.

He froze—

breath caught halfway in his throat—

eyes locked on Draco as the last button slipped free and the fabric slid open.

Draco’s pale chest was revealed in soft, slow inches.

His collarbones flushed a delicate pink,

his shoulders trembling faintly with every breath,

skin so pale and smooth it looked like moonlight had shaped it.

Harry couldn’t move.

Couldn’t breathe.

Could only stare as Draco pushed the shirt off his shoulders, the fabric falling behind him like a quiet surrender.

Draco sat there on the table, half-undressed, half-defiant, wholly devastating.

The light caught on him in a way that made Harry’s stomach drop—

soft glow on porcelain skin,

the faintest rise and fall of his chest,

the vulnerable curve of his ribs,

the way Draco kept glancing anywhere except Harry’s face.

Harry swallowed hard, voice barely functioning.

“Draco… you’re… beautiful.”

Draco whipped his head toward him—eyes wide, breath shaking.

“P–Potter,” he stammered, cheeks burning, “you can’t just— just say things like that—”

But Harry couldn’t stop staring.

Couldn’t look away.

Couldn’t pretend he wasn’t absolutely undone by the sight of him.

His voice came out wrecked:

“I’m trying not to touch you. I’m trying so hard. But you look— you look like—”

He broke off.

Draco’s lips parted, the pink deepening along his cheeks, his throat, the tops of his shoulders.

He whispered, almost accusing:

“You’re staring.”

Harry nodded helplessly.

“I can’t not.”

Draco’s breath trembled.

Draco caught Harry’s wrist and pressed his palm flat over his chest.

His gaze was fierce, breath uneven.

“Harry… stop fighting yourself.

I’m giving you permission.

Take whatever you need from me.”

Draco tipped Harry’s chin up for a moment, breathless.

“If you’re going to help me,” he whispered, “then help me properly.”

And Harry did.

Harry took a steadying breath before lowering himself, to the exposed small swell of Draco’s berasts, his pink soft nipples leaking continuouly a small stream of milk.

Harry paused, breath hitching as a faint, warm scent drifted up — sweet, creamy, unmistakably Draco.

Draco froze, cheeks exploding into pink.

“D-don’t— don’t smell me like that,” he whimpered, voice cracking.

Harry couldnt think, his is thoughts tangled into a single, dizzying thread:

Draco… Draco… Draco, so sweet, smells so warm, I'm gonna drink it, feed from him—

He hadn’t known a scent could feel like standing in sunlight.

Harry nuzzled his face into Draco's chest nosing his nipples taking in more of Draco’s scent.

Draco moaned at the action. More milk spilling out of him."Harry— it's sensitive..Mmm-ah..."

Harry's eye almost rolled to the back of his head at the sound Draco made.

Draco brushed his hand through Harry's ruffled hair. And guided one of his nipples to Harry's mouth. And said his voice silky. Trembling a little breathless. "Harry please nurse on me, let me take care of you... The way only I can."

The moment Draco asked— the moment Harry heard that tone, soft as silk, hopeful as a held breath— something in him answered instantly instinctively.

He moved without hesitation. Leaning onto Draco, closing his mouth around Draco's soft leaking nipple his other hand moving to hold the other breast, it was supple, tender to touch, playing with the bud, pinching it between his fingers and circling it and messaging the flesh. Drawing out muffled noises from Draco.

He gave a the other nipple a small tentative suck lapping at the beads of milk that tickled out of it, savoring the small sweet taste. The flavour was addictive it tasted just as sweet and warm as it smelled. 

Harry was lost, his brain was unable to think anything, it was drowning nursing on Draco, taking pleasure in it. 

Draco on the other hand was a whimpering mess. His cheeks flushed than usual. And his eyes glassy, cheeks flushed and nippels rosy from the stimulation.

Harry kept sucking drawing more milk out of Draco. The sensations making Draco arc his back pushing his nipple more in to Harry wet, warm mouth.

Harry kept on sukcing swallowing Draco's milk Licking and biting the nipple to draw out more milk, and when it started to lessen, he refused to let go of the nipple, the milk stream was starting to die down.

By the end of last last stream of milk, Harry was milk drunk on Draco's breasts. His was sucking and nipping at the bud to draw out milk, and when nothing came out he was just licking and messaging that nipple till Draco force fully separated Harry from his sensitive overused bud.

Harry whined at the loss of Draco's nipple the sweet taste of milk gone, his arms wraping around Draco's waist looking up, his eyes begging Draco to feed him.

Draco breath flatered at the sight of Harry's whimpering and milk-drunk expression. His heart cleanched. He wanted to feed Harry till he was satisfied. Till his alpha was content and pleased. He did want his alpha sad and upset because of him.

So Draco swiftly switched Harry's mouth to lap at his other breast which was still full and tender. 

And as soon a Harry felt the milk flow into his mouth again, Harry realese a pleased rumble mouthing Draco's bud and started lapping at his milk as if he might die if he doesn't.

Draco kept petting Harry's hair, pulling his head closer so he could suckle better. Pleased and purring that his alpha nursing of him, and Draco was Continuously praising Harry.“Don’t stop. Please don’t stop. You’re so good—too good—Harry…look at you sucking on my tits....You’re helping me so much—go on nurse from me Harry...ahh—Mmff...you are such a good boy for me Harry...”

And Harry was gone, totally gone rumbling and getting nursed, pleased that his omega is happy and purring, because of him.

—and suddenly the door opened.

Softly.

Quietly.

Snape stepped in with the intention of delivering a simple message.

He did not deserve what he saw instead.

His body stopped first.

Then his breath.

Then—possibly—his will to live.

Potter.

Harry Potter.

Dazzed, eyes unfocused.

Face buried against Draco Malfoy’s bare chest, clinging with the helpless devotion of a newborn.

Draco was trembling and purring—half undressed, flushed, breathy—hands tangled in Potter’s hair as if holding himself together by threads. And praising Potter.

Snape blinked once.

No.

No, surely this was a hallucination.

The after-effects of too many years teaching hormonal teenagers.

A stress-induced vision.

But no—Potter made a small, soft, content sound—

—and Snape felt eleven years of teaching drain out of his soul like water through a sieve.

Why me.

Why, in Merlin’s forsaken name, me.

Why is Potter attached to my godson.

Why is my godson allowing this.

Why is my godson purring at Potter—NO NO STOP.

His internal voice shrieked silently:

That is a MALFOY. A pureblood heir. Not a… a… nutrient dispenser for wayward Gryffindors—

Draco finally noticed him.

His entire face collapsed into horror.

“PROF—PROFESSOR SNAPE—”

His voice cracked like someone stepped on it.

Snape stared.

Expression blank.

Emotion buried.

Soul floating above his body.

“Mr. Malfoy,” he said, voice low and dangerously calm,

“of all the catastrophes I have anticipated today…

this was not among them.”

Draco wanted to die on the spot.

Oh, brilliant, his mind screamed.

Wonderful. Perfect. Let’s invite the Dark Lord too. Why not. Everyone come see me like THIS—

Meanwhile Harry—

Harry made another soft, needy hum against Draco’s skin, utterly unaware that the world had ended.

Potter rumbled.

Snape internally combusted.

Is Potter—rumbling?

He is —.

Why is Potter clinging to my godson like a baby kneazle clings to its mother—NO. STOP THINKING THOSE WORDS, SEVERUS.

“Potter,” Snape said tightly.

Harry did not respond.

Not even a twitch.

Snape’s voice dropped another octave.

“POTTER.”

Still nothing.

Harry was in Draco-land.

Utterly blissed out.

Draco’s inner monologue was just:

I’m going to pass out.

I’m going to spontaneously self-immolate.

Why won’t he LET GO— oh Merlin Snape is WATCHING, why is this my life—

Snape exhaled through his nose like he was trying not to scream.

“Mr. Malfoy,” Snape said, “please remove him before I begin screaming into the void.”

Draco, mortified, slid shaking fingers into Harry’s hair and pulled.

Harry let out a soft, unhappy whine.

Snape nearly blacked out.

WHAT IN MERLIN’S ANATOMY IS HAPPENING HERE—

Harry finally blinked up at Draco, dazed, flushed, pink-lipped, milk-spilling out of his mouth, and intoxicated, lost.

“…Draco?” he whispered, like a sleepy child.

Draco died internally.

Snape died externally.

Snape inhaled very, very deeply.

“I have taught children for many years,” he said with brittle stoicism,

“I have seen them duel, hex, flirt, and once attempt to baptize a kneazle—

but never, NEVER did I anticipate walking in on this.”

Draco covered his entire face with both hands.

Harry blinked owlishly at Snape.

“Oh,” he said softly.

“…hi, Professor.” His brain still not getting the whole picture.

Snape gripped the doorknob like it might save his life.

“I am leaving,” he said flatly.

“Come to my office, after you both get clothed, sensible, and NOT—”

his voice cracked—

“engaged in that intimate display.”

He turned.

Paused.

Added, with the agony of a man defeated:

“And for Merlin’s sake, Mr. Malfoy—

button.

your.

shirt.”

He fled the room like the hounds of hell were after him.

The door slammed.

Silence.

Harry blinked up at Draco, still half-dazed.

“…Draco?”

He frowned softly.

“Did Snape… look upset?”

Draco lowered his hands slowly.

His expression was a beautiful, trembling mix of horror, rage, and sheer humiliation.

“POTTER,” he whispered, voice breaking,

“HE LOOKED LIKE HE WAS WATCHING HIS ENTIRE LIFE FLASH BEFORE HIS EYES.”

Harry turned crimson.

“Oh,” he whispered.

“Oh Merlin.”

“Oh… oh no.”

Draco groaned into his hands again.

I cannot survive this year.

I am moving to France.

Snape is going to exile me.

Harry Potter is going to be the death of me in ways I did NOT anticipate—

------------------------------------------

Harry’s mind returned to his body one slow, painful second at a time.

First:

Draco’s hands leaving his hair.

Second:

Then Draco suddenly separating him from his nipple and cold air hitting his face.

Third:

The memory of Snape’s expression — a thousand-yard stare, as if witnessing the downfall of civilisation.

Harry blinked.

Once.

Twice.

He sat there on the chair, dazed, dizzy, absolutely wrecked, and whispered:

“…Draco?”

Draco was already scrambling for his shirt, hands shaking so badly he missed a button twice.

“Oh gods—oh MERLIN—Potter, WHY— you couldn’t have— you’re hopeless— oh my life— Snape— SNAPE—”

Harry winced.

His brain replayed the moment in horrifying clarity:

Snape standing in the doorway.

Silent.

Traumatized.

Questioning every life choice that brought him here.

Harry groaned and covered his face.

“He definitely saw us,” he muttered.

Draco shot him a look so sharp it could murder a basilisk.

“Potter. He didn’t just see us. he witnessed everything.”

Harry flinched.

“He— he’s not going to tell anyone, right?”

Draco tugged his cloak back on, voice thin and panicked.

“He’s my godfather. He’s legally obligated not to die of shock in front of me. That’s all I can guarantee.”

Harry swallowed.

Hard.

Before he could ask more, a crisp, magically amplified voice rang through the hallway:

“POTTER.

MALFOY.

MY OFFICE.

NOW.”

Harry jumped so violently he nearly fell again.

Draco froze mid-motion, buttoned wrong, collar crooked, looking like a deer about to be interviewed by the Ministry.

“…he sounds calm,” Harry whispered hopefully.

Draco slowly turned toward him with dead, hollow eyes.

“That is not calm, Potter. We just got caught with you suckling on my tits, And that is the voice of a man composing my obituary.”

Harry stood, wobbling slightly.

Draco tried fixing his hair; Harry tried fixing his dignity.

Neither succeeded.

They stepped out into the corridor like two condemned souls.

Harry’s brain kept replaying:

Clinging.

Nuzzling.

Soft sounds.

Snape’s horror.

He quietly whispered:

“…we’re dead, aren’t we?”

Draco swallowed.

“If we die, Potter, it will be from embarrassment.”

Harry nodded solemnly.

“That’s fair.”

------------------------------------------

Snapes office 

Snape stood behind his desk with the kind of calm that meant imminent disaster.

Harry sat on the left chair, pink, sweating, vibrating with panic.

Draco sat on the right chair, hands folded tightly in his lap, looking like he might combust into fine Malfoy dust.

Snape inhaled.

Long.

Slow.

Deadly.

“Mr. Potter,” he began, voice soft in the way hurricanes are soft before they tear apart a city,

“when I found you sleeping on my godson in the hospital wing… I truly believed that moment represented the lowest point of my teaching career, still I let it slide with a small warning.”

Harry blinked.

Draco blinked.

Snape leaned forward.

“but I guess, I was wrong to LET. IT. SLIDE.”

Harry made a small squeaking noise.

Snape continued, voice dripping venomous calm:

“I did not expect— even in my darkest imaginings — to discover the two of you in such intimacy. And, Potter…”

He paused.

Tilted his head like he was trying to understand primitive life forms.

“…in a classroom, no less?”

Harry’s face turned the colour of a rose.

“N-no, sir— I mean yes, sir— I mean— we weren’t— it wasn’t— we didn’t choose it— it just— I didn’t plan—”

“Potter,” Snape said, pinching the bridge of his nose,

“your stuttering is not improving this.”

Harry shut his mouth so fast his teeth clicked.

Snape fixed him with a stare so sharp it could peel paint off walls.

“You,” Snape said slowly, “are the Chosen One.

A symbol of hope.

A leader of your generation.”

Harry nodded desperately.

Snape’s eye twitched.

“So it is expected of you to maintain a proper image of yourself and not be doing,... whatever you were with my godson, And of all the paces you could have decided to conduct your acts,” he continued, “you chose — out of every location in this castle — an unlocked, unwarded, high-traffic classroom.”

Harry whispered,

“I panicked—?”

Snape’s hand slammed the desk.

both boys jumped.

“YOU PANICKED INTO INTIMACY WITH MY GODSON IN AN UNSECURED AREA?”

Harry’s entire soul left his body.

Draco looked like he wanted to curl into a tapestry and die.

Harry tried again, voice breaking:

“Professor, I swear I wasn’t— I didn’t— Draco was in pain, and I just— I reacted— I didn’t think— I never think— I mean I DO think but not— not well—”

Snape held up a hand.

Harry’s stuttering died like a candle in the wind.

“Potter,” Snape said, voice low,

“no amount of rambling — no level of Gryffindor sincerity — will erase the sight that is now branded into my retinas.”

Harry whimpered.

Snape turned slowly to Draco.

“And YOU.”

Draco sat up straight like he was about to be executed.

Snape’s voice tightened.

“You are a Malfoy heir. You have been raised with decorum, poise, and responsibilities. And yet, in your entire life, have you ever made a less dignified decision?”

Draco whispered,

“…no, sir.”

Harry looked at Draco with big, apologetic eyes.

Snape saw it.

Snape hated it.

Snape aged five years.

“And worst of all,” Snape continued sharply,

“you did not secure the room. No wards. No privacy charms. No sound barriers.”

He glared.

“Did it not occur to either of you that I could have been anyone?”

Harry’s soul tried to escape his body for the second time.

“I—I’m sorry,” Harry blurted.

“We didn’t think—”

“No,” Snape snapped, “you did not.”

Snape was not done.

Not even close.

He paced behind his desk, black robes snapping like angry shadows.

“listen, Draco,” Snape said sharply, turning on his godson.

“You are well aware of your father’s expectations.

Of his traditional views.

Of his insistence on propriety, lineage, and appropriate courtship.”

Draco swallowed.

Hard.

“Godfather—”

Snape cut him off.

“If Lucius Malfoy ever discovered that his heir—his drear lovely omega heir—engaged in that level of intimacy with an alpha in a classroom, unwed, unbonded, unannounced, he would—”

Snape exhaled, exasperated.

“—have a cardiac arrest and haunt me personally.”

Draco turned white.

Harry panicked.

And then—

And THEN—

Harry opened his stupid, beautiful Gryffindor mouth.

Without thinking.

Without breathing.

Without warning.

“But I’m going to marry Draco.”

Silence.

Pure.

Complete.

Bone-deep.

Snape froze mid-pace, eyes widening a fraction — the equivalent of a screaming meltdown in Snape-body-language.

Draco made a noise like a dying kettle.

“W–WHAT?!”

Harry blinked.

Realised what he said.

Blinked again.

“…I mean— eventually? If he— uh— wants?”

Draco malfunctioned.

Absolutely, catastrophically malfunctioned.

His hands flew to his face.

His ears went pink, then red, then scarlet.

Snape set both palms on the desk, leaned forward slowly, and said in a voice that belonged in horror films:

“I beg your pardon, Mr. Potter.”

Harry swallowed.

“I—I mean it! If—if we’re together then obviously we’d— that’s— how it works, right? Because he’s— well— Draco, and I’m— I mean— I’d want to—”

He dissolved into stuttering.

Draco’s brain:

He wants to MARRY ME?!

He wants to MARRY ME??

Potter wants to MARRY ME??

HARRY POTTER  wants to MARRY ME??

And he said it in front of SNAPE??

OH MERLIN TAKE ME NOW.

Snape’s brain:

Potter is attempting to kill me.

Potter is actively, deliberately attempting to destroy my heart.

Marriage? MARRIAGE?! I came here to stop a scandal, not to officiate one—

Snape inhaled sharply.

“Mr. Potter,” he said, voice cracking in the middle,

“you will NOT— repeat, NOT — make declarations of marriage in my office.”

Harry’s face flamed.

Draco squeaked.

Snape continued, more deranged by the second:

“And YOU, Draco Malfoy—”

Draco sat up straighter, trembling.

“—stop looking as though you’ve just been proposed to.”

Draco choked.

“I— I DID NOT— I MEAN— HE— HE DID—BUT— I— OH GODS—”

Snape rubbed his temples like he was trying to push his brain back into place.

“Both of you,” he muttered, “are going to be the end of me.”

He pointed at the door with the fury of a man who had survived too much.

“OUT.”

Harry scrambled.

Draco stumbled.

But just before they left, Snape said:

“And Potter?”

Harry froze.

Snape’s eyes glinted with exhausted menace.

“If you truly intend to marry my godson one day—

for Merlin’s sake—

practice discretion until then.”

Harry nodded so fast his neck popped.

“Yes, sir!”

Draco turned a new shade of red.

They fled.

Snape collapsed into his chair like he’d aged twenty years.

-----------------------------------------

The moment the office door shut, Draco grabbed Harry by the sleeve and marched him down the corridor.

Not gently.

Not politely.

Like a furious, blushing hurricane.

“Draco—?”

“Don’t.” Draco hissed. “Don’t you dare speak yet.”

Harry swallowed.

Draco kept pulling until they reached an empty alcove behind a suit of armor.

Then he spun around, cheeks scarlet, eyes wild, voice a strangled whisper:

“YOU CAN’T JUST— JUST SAY YOU’RE GOING TO MARRY ME!”

Harry flinched so hard he nearly hit the wall.

“I—I’m sorry! I panicked!”

“PANICKED?!” Draco sputtered. “PANICKED?! Harry, you told Severus Snape—my GODFATHER— that you’re going to MARRY ME. Do you have ANY concept of what pureblood etiquette even—”

He broke off, face flushing even harder, hands flailing helplessly.

“And the way you said it—” he continued, voice cracking,

“as if it was the most OBVIOUS THING— like you’d already considered it— like you actually— actually—”

Draco choked on his own words.

Harry went pink.

“I have considered it, I want to marry you Draco Lucius Malfoy” Harry said his tone resoluteand dretermined.

Draco made a noise that could only be described as:

“?!?!?!?!?!”

His hands flew to his hair.

“Oh MERLIN— Harry— you— you complete MENACE— you can't just— you can't SAY that— do you even UNDERSTAND—”

“I’m sorry!” Harry blurted again.

“I’m sorry for not propsing to you properly and also not asking for your permission and I’m also sorry if earlier was too much and I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable and I’m sorry if you didn’t want me to say anything to Snape and I’m sorry if—”

“STOP TALKING.”

Harry froze.

Draco’s breathing was uneven, his cheeks impossibly red, eyes bright and overwhelmed.

Harry opened his mouth anyway—

“Draco, I really didn’t mean to upset you— I just dont think before I take action— But I care about you so much, a lot actually and I shouldn't have said—”

Draco surged forward and kissed him.

Just—

grabbed Harry’s tie, yanked him down, and kissed him to SHUT HIM UP.

Harry made a tiny startled sound against his mouth.

Draco pulled back only when he ran out of breath.

“Merlin’s sake, Potter,” he whispered, forehead still pressed to Harry’s.

“You apologize like you’re trying to drown me in remorse.”

Harry blinked, dazed.

“…sorry.”

Draco groaned.

“Harry.”

“Right. Shutting up. Quiet. Absolutely silent. No words. Ever again.”

Draco pinched the bridge of his nose.

“You’re impossible.”

Harry rubbed the back of his neck, awkward and pink.

“Did… did I make you uncomfortable?” he asked softly.

“The nursing— the kissing— the whole… thing. I swear I didn’t want to hurt you. Or push you. Or—”

Draco blinked.

Then blinked again.

His voice softened in spite of himself.

“You didn’t make me uncomfortable,” he murmured.

“I agreed to it, remember? I wanted… I needed help. And you helped.”

Harry exhaled shakily.

“And your chest? Does it still hurt?”

Draco’s ears went pink immediately.

“It— it’s much better,” he muttered. “Since you— since the… since earlier.”

Harry’s face lit with pure relief.

“Good. That’s good. As long as you’re okay. That’s all I care about.”

Draco’s heart thumped so loudly he was terrified Harry could hear it.

He swallowed.

“You really… care that much?”

Harry nodded.

Earnest. Open. Devastating.

“Yeah. Of course I do. It’s you.”

Draco made another tiny, helpless noise and grabbed Harry’s tie again.

“Stop saying things like that,” he whispered.

“Why?”

“Because,” Draco said, tugging him closer,

“if you keep talking like that, Potter… I’ll actually start believing you intend to marry me.”

Harry laughed softly.

“I do.”

Draco shoved him lightly in the chest again, face on fire.

“STOP. TALKING.”

Harry held up his hands in surrender.

But after a moment, his expression shifted — shy, hesitant, painfully earnest.

“So…” he began carefully. “You would be— you know— okay? With… us? Continuing?”

Draco raised an eyebrow, trying (and failing) to look unimpressed instead of flustered out of his mind.

“I don’t know,” he said sharply.

(Which, translated from Draco, meant: I absolutely know but I refuse to admit it first.)

Harry swallowed, cheeks turning pink again.

“It’s just that… you’re still in your pre-heat, and there’s your actual heat coming, so you might still need help. I mean—you’re still… um— lactating, and it can get painful, right? So I just— I wanted to ask if you’d want help. My help. Only if you want it. Only if you’re comfortable.”

Draco blinked at him.

Harry fumbled on.

“And— and also— I—” he rubbed the back of his neck, face burning,

“I really liked… nursing from you.”

Draco went rigid.

Harry continued, mortified but unstoppable:

“You were so gentle — petting my hair, praising me — and it felt— it felt really good, Draco. And your milk—”

Before he could finish that sentence, Draco SLAPPED a hand over his mouth so fast it was almost a spell.

“POTTER.” Draco hissed, bright red.

“Please.

Please, for the love of Merlin, do not finish that sentence.”

Harry stared, wide-eyed, muffled behind Draco’s palm.

Draco glared at him — flustered, shaking, eyes blown wide — looking like he might combust into pure embarrassed starlight.

Harry nodded meekly.

Draco removed his hand with a shaky exhale.

“…unbelievable,” he muttered.

But his voice was soft.

Too soft.

Like he wasn’t actually angry.

Like he was just overwhelmed.

Like Harry had reached inside him and touched something fragile and warm he’d been hiding his whole life.

A long, heavy silence stretched between them.

Finally, Draco spoke.

Quiet. Careful. Fragile in a way he would never admit aloud.

“Harry… answer me honestly.”

Harry straightened immediately.

“Of course.”

Draco’s eyes flicked up, meeting his.

Unshielded.

Bare.

Terrified.

“Do you actually… like me?” he asked, voice thin.

“Or is this—” he swallowed hard,

“—just some heat adrenaline, or temporary obsession, or— Merlin forbid — a fling for you?”

Harry’s heart cracked in two.

“What?” he breathed. “Draco, no— absolutely not. Not even close.”

Draco looked away, jaw tight.

“You keep saying all these things,” he murmured softly, “and I don’t know if they’re just instinct or pity or lust or— or a stupid Gryffindor impulse because you’re trying to save everyone all the time—”

Harry didn’t let him finish.

He took Draco’s hands — carefully, gently, like they were something sacred.

“Draco Malfoy,” he said steadily,

“you’re not a fling. You’re not a distraction. You’re not some— some phase. I don’t want you just because you’re in pre-heat or because you need help.”

He swallowed hard.

“I want you because you’re you.

Complicated. Brilliant. Intelligent. Beautiful. Infuriating.

Everything about you— I want.”

Draco’s breath caught.

Harry continued, voice rough with sincerity:

“I’m serious about this. About us. If you want me— really want me— I’m yours. Completely. For as long as you’ll have me.”

Draco’s lips parted.

His eyes softened in a way Harry had never seen — not in schoolyard rivalry, not in hesitation, not even in desire.

Soft.

Vulnerable.

Open.

He stepped closer.

Very close.

“Harry…” he whispered, barely audible.

“You absolute idiot of a boy.”

And then Draco leaned in and kissed him.

Not the desperate, fiery kiss from their earlier session.

Not the frantic, overwhelmed crash of lips.

This kiss was—

Gentle.

Slow.

Tender.

A quiet yes carved into the space between them.

The kind of kiss that felt like a beginning.

When he finally pulled back, Draco rested his forehead against Harry’s, breath trembling.

“I do want you,” Draco whispered.

“So much it makes me feel stupid.”

Harry let out a tiny, shaky laugh.

Draco continued, cheeks pinkening:

“And I would… love to be in a relationship with you. Properly.”

Harry’s heart nearly burst out of his chest.

Draco exhaled, steadying himself.

“And yes,” he said softly, “I want your help. Through my pre-heat. And through the heat itself.”

Harry froze.

Draco smirked faintly at his shocked expression.

“But only,” Draco added, cupping Harry’s jaw with delicate fingers,

“if you promise me something.”

“Anything,” Harry breathed.

“Don’t disappear after it’s over,” Draco whispered.

Harry shook his head immediately, fiercely.

“I won’t,” he vowed.

“I’m not going anywhere.”

Draco closed his eyes for a moment.

And then:

“Good,” he whispered.

“Because I love you.”

Harry’s breath hitched.

“So am I,” he whispered back.

And Draco kissed him again —

soft, certain, sealing the promise between them.

------------------------------------------

— Draco Returns to Slytherin Dorms 

The moment Draco stepped into the Slytherin common room, he regretted it with every fibre of his soul.

Pansy was already standing there, arms crossed like an angry mother hen.

Theo sat forward on the sofa, eyes gleaming with hunter’s curiosity.

Blaise smirked like he’d BEEN waiting for drama.

Crabbe and Goyle were pretending to play exploding snap.

(They were not pretending well.)

Five heads lifted.

Five voices united like a chorus of doom:

“WHAT HAPPENED?!”

Draco froze.

“I’m going to bed.”

Pansy physically shoved him toward the couch.

“Oh, absolutely NOT. Sit down, you vanished after the Transfiguration class, and you came back looking like a glowing disaster.”

Theo patted the seat beside him.

“Come here, you sinner.”

“I HAVE NO SINS,” Draco snapped.

Blaise hummed. “You’re blushing like you committed at least seven.”

“I AM NOT BLUSHING.”

“Yes you are,” Theo said. “It’s giving lovingly ruined.”

Crabbe squinted. “He looks… happy.”

Goyle nodded. “Suspiciously happy.”

Draco made a noise like a dying kettle and collapsed onto the sofa.

Pansy leaned in.

“Draco. Explain. Now.”

He covered his face with both hands.

“He confessed.”

Silence.

Then— Theo SCREAMED.

Blaise stood up. “HA. CALLED IT.”

Pansy shrieked, “WHAT DID HE SAY?!”

Draco whispered into his palms:

“He said he likes me. That he’s serious. That he— cares about me.”

Blaise clutched his heart dramatically.

“Our Draco? Chosen? Desired? Protected? Oh, this is too good.”

Theo practically vibrated.

“So you’re together. You’re actually together. YOU’RE DATING POTTER.”

Draco groaned so hard the sofa cushions shook.

“It’s not— we’re not— well yes— shut up— leaving— goodnight—”

Pansy shrieked, “YOU HAVE A BOYFRIEND.”

Crabbe clapped once.

Goyle sniffled, “Proud of you, Draco.”

Draco went still.

Then whispered:

“…he said he wants to marry me someday.”

The room ERUPTED.

Theo fell off the sofa.

Again.

Blaise WHISTLED so loudly the torches flickered.

Pansy screamed into a pillow.

“DRACO MALFOY HAS BAGGED THE CHOSEN ONE—”

Draco launched a cushion at her face.

“I HATE ALL OF YOU.”

“Oh sweetheart,” Theo said lovingly,

“No you don’t. You’re in LOVE.”

Draco threw the entire sofa cushion set at him.

Theo caught the cushion. GRABBED Draco by the shoulders and shook him.

“START.

FROM.

THE.

BEGINNING. 

Tell me in detail what happened cuz you just don’t go from rival to dating.”

Pansy shoved a mug of tea into Draco’s hands like he’d just survived a war.

Blaise leaned forward, eyes sparkling.

Crabbe and Goyle scooted closer, pretending they weren’t invested.

Draco groaned into his hands.

“It’s ridiculous.”

Theo: “GOOD. THAT’S HOW WE LIKE IT. SPEAK.”

Draco inhaled.

“Fine. So— Potter found me after the Transfiguration. And we asked me about my pre-heat issue.”

Five heads shot forward.

Blaise smirked.

“Define issue.”

Draco muttered, cheeks pink,

“…I was leaking milk since two days and i had broken my pump so i could not express it so it got painful.”

Theo said in between."I told you to use my spare one but you refused duh."

Draco retorted."I'm not gonna use something that has been used already, it's unhygienic, you know I'm kind of a Clean freak."

Pansy whispered, “Oh my god thats why you snapped at me this morning when I teased you—”

“yeah well I was irritated, I didn’t meant it I'm sorry” Draco apologized.

Pansy brushed it of saying."Oh Please I don't mind you usually snap at people, so continue..."

“And then,” Draco continued miserably, “Potter offered to… help me.”

Blaise: “What kind of help?”

Draco covered his face in the pillow.

“OUTRAGEOUS kind of HELP.”

Crabbe:"Outrageous kind?"

Draco gave and exasperated sigh."he asked me to nurse him." 

Theo just screamed at that."HE DID WHT. AHAHHA."

Goyle covering his ears.“Did you accept?”

Draco’s ears turned crimson.

“…yes.”

Pandemonium.

Theo started kicking his feet like a little kid.

Pansy SHRIEKED.

Crabbe whispered, “This is better than Celestina Warbeck.”

Draco covered his face.

“WE GOT CAUGHT.”

Everyone froze.

“By WHO?” Pansy asked.

Draco screamed into the pillow:

“SNAPE.”

Five voices: “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO—”

Theo flailed. “WHAT DID HE DO?!”

Draco dramatically flopped over the armrest.

“He lectured us. He traumatised himself. Then he talked about how my father would react if he know and how we were being intimate out of marriage and I panicked and Harry said—”

Blaise leaned in. “SAY IT. What did he SAY”

Draco squeaked:

“…Potter said he’d marry me.”

An explosion of yelling.

Theo fell off the sofa again.

Pansy almost passed out.

Blaise threw a cushion into the air and shouted, “ICONIC!”

Crabbe and Goyle high-fived.

Draco continued weakly:

“And then— when we left Snape’s office— Potter said he MEANT it.”

Dead silence.

Then Pansy SCREAMED into the couch.

Theo tackled Draco into a hug.

Blaise wiped a fake tear.

Crabbe sniffled.

Goyle whispered, “This is a romance novel.”

Draco, red to the roots of his hair, added:

“He said he’s serious about me.

And I told him… I feel the same.

We kissed.

And now we’re… dating.”

The room ERUPTED.

Theo: “DRACO HAS A BOYFRIEND!”

Pansy: “THE BOY WHO LIVED IS DOWN BAD!”

Blaise: “YOU BAGGED A NATIONAL HERO.”

Crabbe: “Proud of you.”

Goyle: “This is character growth.”

Draco curled into a ball.

“I hate you all.”

“You LOVE us,” Theo sang.

“I LOVE ONE PERSON AND IT’S NOT YOU,” Draco snapped.

Pansy: “OH MY GOD HE SAID LOVE—”

Draco launched another pillow.

------------------------------------------

— Back at The Gryffindor Tower: Harry’s Crisis

Harry burst into the common room looking like he just survived a dragon attack.

Ron and Hermione looked up sharply.

Ron frowned.

“Mate… you look like someone proposed to YOU.”

Harry sat down.

Stared.

Breathed.

Then —

“I think… I have a boyfriend.”

Hermione gasped.

Ron’s jaw dropped open so fast it nearly hit the floor.

“WHO?!”

Ron yelled, even though he knew EXACTLY who.

Harry looked helpless.

“…Draco.”

Hermione squealed.

Ron SCREAMED into a pillow.

Hermione grabbed both of Harry’s hands.

“WHAT— TELL US— HOW.”

Harry flushed pink.

Hermione dragged a chair over.

Neville peeked around the corner.

Ginny sat forward like she was watching a soap opera.

Harry sat, defeated.

Hermione: “Start from the beginning.”

Harry sighed.

“Okay. So— Draco was upset. Really upset. And he was in pain. His pre-heat came early and he was… producing milk.”

Ron’s brain BLUE SCREENED.

“HE WAS WHAT—”

“RON PLEASE,” Hermione scolded.

Harry continued, red-faced:

“and was not able to express it so I helped him. I— offered an outrageous idea.”

Hermione’s eyebrows rose.

Ron covered his ears. “NOPE— NOPE— I’M GOOD— CONTINUE WITHOUT ME—”

“And then Snape walked in.”

Ron SCREECHED.

Hermione slapped a hand over her mouth.

“He caught us,” Harry said miserably. “Fully.”

Ginny wheezed, “You traumatized Snape??”

Harry continued, defeated:

“And then he started talking about Draco’s father and marriage and I panicked and said—”

Ron: “NO.”

Harry: “That I would marry Draco.”

Ron SCREAMED INTO A PILLOW.

Hermione choked on air.

Neville dropped his quill.

“And…” Harry whispered, voice softening,

“He didn’t say no.”

Ginny grinned. “He likes you.”

Harry swallowed.

“When we left Snape’s office… we talked. Properly. And I told him I’m serious about him. I’m in love with him. And He said he wants a relationship with me. ”

Ron fainted dramatically onto the sofa.

Hermione squealed.

Ginny clapped.

Neville whispered, “That’s actually kind of adorable.”

Harry blushed.

“And now… Draco’s my boyfriend.”

Ron, facedown in a pillow:

“MY BEST FRIEND IS DATING MALFOY I NEED A MINUTE—

MY best friend is dating the prettiest omega in Hogwarts. ”

Harry was flushed red like a tomato.

Hermione hugged Harry tightly.

“Oh Harry… you deserve this.”

Harry smiled softly.

“So does he.”

------------------------------------------

— Snape Writing to Lucius 

Severus Snape sat at his desk, quill poised above fine parchment, looking like a man staring into the abyss.

Because he was.

He had to write to Lucius Malfoy.

About… today.

He closed his eyes.

A full-body shudder passed through him.

“Never again,” he whispered to himself. “Merlin, never again.”

He dipped the quill in ink.

Paused.

Wrote.

Crossed it out.

Wrote again.

Crossed THAT out.

Finally, after five minutes of mental preparation (and considering retirement), he began:


Dear Lucius,

(It already felt wrong. He considered “Esteemed Lord Malfoy.” But no. Too formal for the disaster he was about to disclose.)

I hope this letter finds you and your wife well.

(A harmless beginning. Innocent. Safe.)


I am writing to inform you of a matter regarding your son.

He stared at the parchment.

Already sweating.

He continued:


Firstly — he is safe. Physically unharmed. No disciplinary consequences have been applied.

(“Physically unharmed” was doing some HEAVY lifting here.)

Snape inhaled slowly.

Time for the minefield.


However, there was… an incident.

He stopped.

Shot the parchment a withering glare.

Underlined incident twice.

Crossed out one underline (too dramatic).


The incident involved your son and Harry Potter.

He considered adding “Please remain calm.”

Decided against it.

Lucius Malfoy did NOT remain calm when instructed to remain calm.


Both boys were found in a— ah— compromising situation.

He put down the quill and pressed his fingertips to his temples.

Images flashed behind his eyelids.

Potter. On his knees.

Clinging to Draco’s chest like an oversized, starving infant.

Making… noises.

Milk. Everywhere.

Snape swallowed bile.

He continued writing:


I will refrain from describing the nature of the compromise.

He paused.

Added:


You do not want the details.

Crossed it out.

Rewrote:


You genuinely do not want the details.

Snape stared at the ceiling.

“Why me,” he whispered.


Potter claims feelings of a romantic nature.

He hesitated.

Then added:


And Draco reciprocates.

Snape dropped his quill and stood up from the desk, pacing, because writing these words made him ill.

He returned.

Sat.


To summarize: your son and Potter are now— involved.

He scribbled, crossed it out violently, then tried again:


Your son and Potter have entered a courtship.

Still wrong.

He inhaled.

And wrote the truth:


Your son and Potter are now in a relationship.

Snape almost burst into flames from embarrassment alone.

He forced himself to finish:


I assure you I will monitor the situation closely, but I thought it best that you be informed rather than… surprised.

He imagined Lucius receiving this letter.

He imagined Lucius reading this letter.

He imagined Lucius Malfoy’s face and nearly set himself on fire to escape fate.


Yours, with mounting exhaustion,

Severus Snape


He stared at the letter.

Took it to the owl perch.

Tied it to the bird’s leg with solemn, tragic dignity.

Then whispered to the owl:

“…good luck.”

The owl hooted sympathetically.

As it flew away, Snape shut the window and muttered to himself:

“I deserve hazard pay.”

-----------------------------------------

— Malfoy Manor: The Letter Arrives 

Lucius Malfoy was enjoying a quiet morning.

A peaceful morning.

An unproblematic morning.

Then an owl arrived.

Narcissa opened the letter, took one elegant glance, and pressed her lips together in a suspiciously amused manner.

Lucius frowned.

“What is it, dearest?”

Narcissa passed him the letter as though handing him a grenade.

He began reading—

Then stopped breathing.

His hand shook.

His voice emerged as a horrified whisper:

“…Narcissa.”

“Yes, darling?”

“NARCISSA.”

“Yes, love?”

He clutched the letter to his chest.

“NARCISSA—THE BOY WHO LIVED HAS—HAS—”

He looked around like the furniture might judge him.

“—HAS COMPROMISED OUR SON.”

Narcissa placed a soothing hand on his shoulder.

“Lucius, darling, breathe.”

Lucius did not breathe.

Instead, he continued reading, eyes widening further with every line.

“‘Compromising situation,’” he croaked.

“‘Romantic nature.’ ‘Courtship.’ ‘Relationship.’”

His jaw dropped.

“RELATIONSHIP?!

NARCISSA—they are DATING—our BABY—our DRACO—”

Narcissa sipped her tea.

“I did tell you he had a crush on Potter.”

Lucius stared at her.

“YOU WHAT?!”

“Oh Lucius. Please. Draco has been screaming Harry’s name with emotional intensity since he was eleven. I assumed it was obvious.”

“OBVIOUS?!” Lucius staggered back like he’d been hexed.

“OBVIOUS? OUR SON WAS JUST—JUST TAKEN BY POTTER—”

Narcissa raised a brow.

“Taken?”

“TAINTED! RUINED! MOLESTED BY AFFECTION!” Lucius blurted, utterly distraught.

Narcissa gently patted his arm.

“Lucius. They are just in a relationship.”

Lucius gasped.

He clutched his heart.

“My precious delicate heir— CORRUPTED by Gryffindor hands—”

Narcissa blinked.

“Lucius. Draco is dominant omega. He could throw Potter across the room.”

Lucius ignored this reality entirely.

“My baby boy! My sweet, pure, innocent, perfect, angelic son—”

Narcissa:

“Darling, Draco once threatened a professor.”

Lucius:

“BESIDE THE POINT.”

-----------------------------------------.

-Two days had passed since the incident with Snape and them confessing their feelings

The afternoon light felt different lately.

Maybe it was autumn settling in.

Maybe it was the weight finally lifting off Draco’s chest.

Or maybe—just maybe—it was the boy using his lap as a pillow.

Harry lay stretched across the grass, head nestled comfortably against Draco’s thigh, curls spilling like dark ink over pale fabric. His eyes were half-lidded, relaxed in a way Draco had almost never seen. Every now and then, he hummed—quiet little vibrations that Draco felt straight through his bones.

It terrified him.

It thrilled him.

And Merlin help him, it soothed him.

Draco’s fingers drifted through Harry’s hair automatically, gently combing through soft tangles. Harry leaned into every touch like a cat seeking warmth.

Draco nearly melted.

How did this happen?

How did he go from avoiding this boy to touching him like this was the most natural thing in the world?

And worse—

How will I survive if it’s taken away?

Harry sighed contentedly beneath his hand.

“You’re purring,” Draco muttered.

“I don’t purr,” Harry mumbled into Draco’s thigh.

“You’re literally vibrating.”

“It’s your fault,” Harry added sleepily. “You’re comfy.”

Draco felt his ears burn.

He didn’t get a chance to respond because that’s when the small communication mirror in Draco’s pocket vibrated sharply.

Floo Call: Lucius Malfoy.

Draco’s hand froze mid-stroke.

Harry blinked awake, noticing instantly.

(He always noticed now. Draco hated how much he loved that.)

“What is it?” Harry asked softly.

Draco swallowed. “My father.”

Harry pushed himself up, still close—too close. Draco felt warmth leave his lap and already missed it.

He flicked the mirror open.

Lucius Malfoy’s face filled the glass:

Pale.

Tense.

Eyes sharp with barely-contained panic.

“Draco,” Lucius said, voice clipped, formal, and trembling in that very Malfoy way.

“You are to return home. Immediately.”

Draco stiffened.

Harry instinctively reached out, fingertips brushing Draco’s sleeve—quiet support, but solid.

“Father… what is wrong?”

Lucius inhaled sharply—dramatic enough that Narcissa’s soft “dear, breathe” could be heard faintly in the background.

“We received Severus’s letter,” Lucius said, voice strained.

“A very detailed letter.”

Draco’s stomach dropped through the earth.

Harry tensed beside him.

Lucius continued:

“Your mother and I require a discussion with you. At once. This is not optional.”

The mirror snapped dark.

Wind rustled through the leaves.

The world went impossibly still.

Draco stared at the black mirror, breath stuck somewhere between his lungs and heart.

Harry spoke first, very gently:

“…Draco?”

Draco inhaled shakily.

“It’s fine,” he said too quickly. “They’re going to be ridiculous and dramatic and overbearing. Nothing new.”

Harry frowned.

“Draco. You’re shaking.”

Draco looked down.

His fingers were trembling—ever so slightly.

He stuffed them into his pockets out of reflex.

Harry shifted closer—soft, careful—tipping his head slightly to meet Draco’s eyes.

“You don’t have to pretend with me.”

Draco’s throat tightened.

“I’m not pretending,” he lied weakly.

Harry said nothing.

Just waited.

Present.

Steady.

Warm.

Draco exhaled, defeated.

“They’re going to… overreact,” he whispered.

“And lecture. And ask questions I don’t want to answer. And—Merlin—they’re going to talk about you.”

Harry blinked. “About… me?”

Draco looked away, cheeks pink.

“They know,” he murmured. “Everything.”

Harry’s breath hitched.

A beat of silence.

Then quietly:

“Do you want me to come with you?”

Draco’s eyes widened.

“What—no—you can’t—Harry, this is humiliating—my father will have an aneurysm—”

“Draco.”

Harry stepped in front of him, gently taking Draco’s wrist.

Not grabbing.

Just holding.

Just enough pressure to ground him.

“You shouldn’t face them alone.”

Draco’s breath trembled.

Harry looked at him with those stupid, earnest eyes that made Draco feel like he was being seen—not as a Malfoy, not as an omega, not as some political figure—

—but as Draco.

And Harry added, soft and sure:

“Not if you don’t want to.”

Draco’s heart clenched painfully.

“You’ll get hexed,” Draco muttered.

Harry smiled crookedly. “I’ll take my chances.”

“Harry—”

“I’m serious about you,” Harry said quietly.

His thumb brushed over Draco’s wrist, warm and careful.

“So unless you tell me not to… I’m going with you.”

Something inside Draco folded.

Collapsed.

Softened like wax near flame.

“…You’re serious?” Draco whispered.

“Completely.”

Draco looked down at their joined hands.

Slowly—

hesitantly—

he laced their fingers together.

His voice was barely a breath:

“Okay.”

Harry’s smile was blinding.

They didn’t let go of each other’s hands the entire walk back through the grounds.

Not at the gates.

Not during the Floo-call preparations.

Not even when Draco’s palms grew cold with nerves.

Harry squeezed his fingers each time.

And so—

together, hand-in-hand—

they stepped into the Floo.

Toward Malfoy Manor.

Toward Lucius’s meltdown.

Toward Narcissa’s delighted scheming.

Toward a future neither dared imagine before.

But now?

Maybe.

-----------------------------------------

— Malfoy Manor

The Floo spit Draco out first.

He landed gracefully.

Harry landed like a sack of potatoes.

Draco brushed soot off his cloak, trying to maintain some semblance of dignity while his heart attempted to flee his chest. Harry straightened his glasses and tried to look less like he had never used a fireplace before.

They barely had time to take in the familiar elegant room before—

“DRACO LUCIUS MALFOY.”

Lucius stormed in like a thundercloud wearing silk.

Hair perfect.

Cane sharp.

Aura of paternal doom activated.

“Oh gods,” Draco whispered. “Here we go.”

Lucius did not speak.

Lucius announced.

“What—what on earth—what sort of—utterly scandalous—PREPOSTEROUS situation have you placed yourself in?! Severus’s letter two days back—MY HEART HAS NOT STOPPED RACING SINCE—your mother had to calm me—my only son—caught in such—such—INTIMACY—at SCHOOL—”

Draco opened his mouth to defend himself—

Lucius didn’t give him the chance.

“AND A CLASSROOM, DRACO?! A CLASSROOM?! OF ALL PLACES—YOU ARE A MALFOY, NOT A—A—”

Draco muttered, “Please don’t say something classist—”

“—A HOOLIGAN,” Lucius declared, offended on a spiritual level.

Then he threw one arm across his forehead, staggering backwards like the world had personally wronged him.

“My son… my precious boy…” he lamented dramatically.

“Corrupted… seduced… TAINTED—”

“Father,” Draco groaned, “please stop talking.”

Lucius continued ignoring him.

Because he wasn’t done suffering.

“—my sweet innocent omega—my pride—my heir—my darling—dragged into depravity—ruined—”

Draco sputtered, “I AM NOT RUINED!”

Lucius placed a hand over his chest.

“I shall never recover…”

“Father—”

“Never…”

“FATHER—”

Lucius finally looked at him.

And then—

finally—

Lucius noticed Harry bloody Potter standing beside Draco, holding Draco’s hand like a loyal guard dog desperately trying not to offend the expensive furniture.

Lucius froze.

The world froze with him.

“…Potter?”

Harry cleared his throat. “Um. Hello, sir.”

Lucius blinked.

Slowly.

Like a malfunctioning statue.

“What,” he asked faintly, “is… he… doing here?”

Draco crossed his arms.

“He insisted.”

Lucius’s jaw dropped.

“You allowed him to accompany you?!”

Draco rolled his eyes. “Yes. He’s my—”

He paused, flushing.

“My Harry.”

Harry nearly died on the spot.

Narcissa chose that exact moment to enter, serene as moonlight, carrying a tea tray.

“My boys,” she greeted softly. Then—

“Oh. Hello, Harry dear.”

Harry nearly bowed. “Mrs. Malfoy.”

“Oh please,” Narcissa said, smiling warmly, “call me Narcissa.”

Lucius made a noise like a dying flute.

Narcissa ignored her husband entirely and turned her full, elegant attention to Harry.

“You must be tired from travel. Would you like tea? Biscuits? Water? A place to sit? A pillow? A warmer room? A tour of the gardens? A—”

“Mother,” Draco muttered, “you’re overwhelming him.”

Narcissa touched Draco’s cheek lovingly.

“Sweetheart, I am simply being welcoming.”

Lucius hissed, “WELCOMING? TO A POTTER?!”

Narcissa patted his arm gently.

“My love, breathe.”

“I HAVE BEEN BREATHING,” Lucius snapped.

“AND EVERY BREATH HAS BEEN PAIN.”

Draco facepalmed.

Harry awkwardly patted Draco’s elbow in solidarity.

Lucius’s eyes snapped to the gesture.

“YOU LET HIM TOUCH YOU AGAIN?!”

“Father, please stop acting like I’ve been kidnapped by pirates.”

“PIRATES WOULD BE LESS DISTRESSING!”

“LUCIUS,” Narcissa said sharply.

Lucius shut up.

Instantly.

Because Narcissa’s tone carried more power than Voldemort ever had.

She smiled at Harry again—warm, soft, terrifyingly sincere.

“You came with my son,” she said.

“Which means you care for him.”

Harry swallowed. “Very much.”

Draco’s ears went pink.

Lucius’s whole body jerked like he’d been hit with a Stunning Spell.

Narcissa touched Harry’s cheek kindly.

“Then you are welcome here, Harry Potter.”

Harry’s breath caught.

Draco stared at his mother.

Lucius pointed wildly at his wife.

“YOU CANNOT JUST—JUST ACCEPT THIS—THIS—GRYFFINDOR—”

Narcissa: “Lucius. Sit.”

Lucius sat.

Immediately.

Draco tried not to smirk.

Narcissa then folded her hands, expression calm but with a glimmer of mischief.

“Well then,” she said gently,

“since you’re Draco’s Harry…

would you like to stay for dinner?”

Harry stammered. Draco turned crimson. Lucius fainted internally.

And thus—

Harry Potter was formally, disastrously, beautifully introduced as Draco’s boyfriend to the Malfoy family.

-----------------------------------------

— Dinner with the Malfoys

The dining room of Malfoy Manor was warm in a way Harry did not expect.

Candles floated above the long oak table, casting the silver-and-green décor in a gentle glow. A fire crackled in the marble hearth. Crystal glasses glimmered faintly. Everything was elegant, tasteful—yet tense, as though the room itself was holding its breath.

Lucius sat at the head of the table, posture rigid. His expression had softened slightly since the dramatic reunion, but not nearly enough to be called “calm.” It was more… containment. The sort that suggested he had many words and was fighting each of them into a queue.

Narcissa, in contrast, looked like serenity made flesh. Her hand rested lightly over Lucius’s on the table, grounding him in a way only she could.

Draco sat to Lucius’s right, Harry to his left.

Their chairs were close—too close for Lucius’s comfort, not nearly close enough for Harry’s.

They had barely finished the soup course when Lucius spoke.

His voice cut neatly through the silence.

“Harry Potter,” he began, tone formal, “I believe we must discuss… your intentions.”

Draco made a faint choking sound.

Harry sat straighter, blinking. “My—intentions, sir?”

Lucius’s fingers tapped once against the tablecloth.

“Yes. Toward my son.”

Draco shut his eyes. “Father.”

Narcissa’s lips curved faintly as she dabbed her mouth with her napkin.

“Lucius wishes to ensure you are not toying with Draco’s affections,” she explained gently.

“We have had quite enough trauma this year.”

Draco’s shoulders softened at her tone.

Harry inhaled, steadying himself.

He nodded.

“I understand,” he said quietly. “And I… I care about Draco very much.”

Draco stiffened. A soft flush touched his cheeks.

Lucius watched Harry carefully. “Care,” he repeated. “A vague word. Clarify it.”

Harry swallowed.

He could feel Draco watching him from the corner of his eye.

“I mean,” Harry said slowly, choosing each word with care,

“that Draco matters to me. That I want him safe. Happy. That I think about him… a lot.”

Draco’s breath hitched.

A faint tremor ran through his knee where it brushed Harry’s beneath the table.

Lucius, however, nearly dropped his fork.

“A lot,” he echoed, stunned and affronted all at once. “Since when?”

Harry opened his mouth—too honestly, too Gryffindor—

“Since fourth year, I think—”

Draco’s shoe connected sharply with Harry’s shin.

Harry winced, but kept going.

Lucius’s expression shifted through disbelief, exasperation, and horror in rapid succession.

Narcissa watched Harry with something softer—an emerging fondness, warm around the edges.

“Harry,” she asked gently, “what do you admire most about Draco?”

Draco immediately groaned. “Mother—please—”

But Harry didn’t hesitate.

“His kindness.”

Draco’s head snapped toward him.

Harry continued, voice quiet but unwavering:

“He pretends he’s sharp around the edges, but he’s softer than he lets anyone see. Loyal. He notices when someone’s hurting. He pretends he doesn’t—but he does.”

Draco stared at the tablecloth like it held the secrets of the universe.

Lucius cleared his throat, visibly moved despite himself.

He tried to cover it with arrogance.

“Those are qualities,” he said stiffly, “that should be cherished.”

Harry nodded. “I think so too.”

For a moment, a tentative silence settled.

Something delicate.

Almost hopeful.

Then Lucius straightened, the mask sliding back into place.

“Very well,” he said. “If you are serious about courting my son—”

Draco went scarlet.

Narcissa smiled into her teacup.

Harry nodded earnestly. “I am.”

Lucius faltered.

“That was… remarkably quick.”

“I’ve thought about it before,” Harry confessed, cheeks warming.

Draco made a strangled sound.

Lucius lifted one hand as if stopping incoming fire.

“Enough,” he muttered. “I am at my limits.”

But Narcissa touched his wrist, soothing.

“It is good they are honest, Lucius.”

Lucius exhaled slowly, defeated in the gentlest way.

“I ask only this,” he said, turning back to Harry. “Treat my son with the respect he deserves. His heart is—”

He caught himself.

Stiffened.

Draco looked up at him, startled.

Lucius finished quietly:

“His heart is precious to us.”

Draco’s throat worked.

Narcissa reached over and squeezed his hand.

Harry bowed his head slightly.

“I promise.”

Lucius nodded once, sharply.

Approval—not freely given, but real.

Dinner resumed.

Quiet at first, but warmer.

Less strain in Draco’s posture.

Less stiffness in Lucius’s shoulders.

Harry even made Narcissa laugh once—and Lucius looked offended and proud at the same time.

Halfway through dessert, Harry’s hand brushed Draco’s under the table.

Draco inhaled sharply.

Lucius froze mid-bite.

But Draco didn’t pull away.

And for once, Lucius didn’t stop him.

Narcissa only smiled, gentle and knowing, as she reached for her tea.

-----------------------------------------

Dinner ended more peacefully than anyone could have predicted.

Lucius, though visibly exhausted by emotional turbulence, was sipping his after-dinner tea with only moderate despair. Narcissa glowed like a woman who had just watched her son and his future son-in-law get along splendidly.

Draco and Harry walked behind them toward the sitting room, shoulders brushing. A tiny, secret thrill ran through Draco every time Harry’s hand grazed his.

They reached the hearth before Draco spoke.

He cleared his throat softly.

“Mother?”

Narcissa turned, brows raised with gentle curiosity.

Draco’s voice sharpened with nerves, then softened with careful confidence.

“Would it… be all right if Harry stayed the night?”

Harry blinked so hard he forgot how to breathe.

Narcissa’s smile appeared instantly, warm and unhesitating.

“Of course, darling.”

Lucius inhaled his tea.

Coughed violently.

Managed:

“I— what— what do you mean stay the night?”

Draco kept his tone neutral, polite, infuriatingly calm.

“Exactly what I said.”

Harry, meanwhile, was red from the neck up, silently begging the floor to become a broom cupboard he could hide in.

Lucius pressed a hand to his forehead.

“I suppose,” he muttered, recovering his dignity, “a guest room can be—”

Draco cut in immediately:

“He’ll stay in my room.”

Lucius stopped breathing.

Narcissa did not even blink.

Harry fully forgot how legs worked.

Draco remained composed, but Harry knew him well enough to see the faint pink glow in his cheeks.

Lucius needed several seconds to find language again.

“In—your—room?” he repeated, voice cracking.

“Yes,” Draco replied, as though stating a basic logistical fact. “We’re together. I want him close.”

Harry nearly fainted.

Lucius, gripping the armrest like the universe itself had betrayed him, managed:

“Draco… you are… underage—”

“So is he,” Draco pointed out coolly.

“—and I,” Lucius continued weakly, “—I am attempting… to remain… rational—”

Narcissa touched his arm gently.

“Lucius,” she murmured, soothing but unmistakably firm,

“our son is safe with Harry.”

Lucius stared at her like she had just suggested skydiving without a broom.

“SAFE?” he spluttered. “A Gryffindor— no less an Alpha? In my heir’s bedchamber—”

“Lucius,” Narcissa warned softly.

Lucius deflated in one dramatic exhale.

He cleared his throat, straightened his robes, and declared with the dignity of a man thoroughly defeated:

“Very well.”

Harry blinked. “Really?”

Lucius pointed a trembling finger at him.

“But if I hear one sound—”

“Lucius,” Narcissa murmured again.

He stopped.

Draco took Harry’s hand—quietly, naturally, like it was something he’d been waiting years to do freely in front of them.

“Come on,” Draco said softly, tugging him toward the staircase.

Harry nodded, dazed.

But just as they reached the first step, Lucius called out—voice wobbly, pride cracked:

“Draco?”

Draco paused, turning.

Lucius swallowed, then forced the words out—

“…Your mother and I trust your judgment.”

Draco’s expression softened.

And Harry saw it—

the shift, the warmth, the affection Draco tried so hard to hide.

“Thank you, Father,” Draco said quietly.

Lucius looked away quickly, muttering something about needing more tea.

Narcissa smiled at both boys, radiant.

“Goodnight, my loves.”

And with Harry’s hand in his, Draco led him upstairs—

toward the room where everything would finally, inevitably change.

-----------------------------------------

Draco pushed open the door to his bedroom, stepping inside first—

then turning back, suddenly uncertain, suddenly shy in a way Harry rarely saw.

“This is… it,” Draco murmured, gesturing softly.

Harry stepped into Draco’s bedroom .He wandered slowly, taking everything in as if he were walking through someone’s memories.

A row of perfectly arranged potions bottles.

A stack of books arranged by colour, not size.

A silver-framed photo of a tiny, smiling Draco riding a toy broom while Lucius ran behind him in a panic.

Harry smiled, warm and helpless.

“This room is…” he murmured, fingers brushing the edge of Draco’s bookcase,

“…really you.”

Draco, sitting on the edge of the bed, ducked his head in embarrassment.

“Oh please. It’s just a bedroom.”

Harry shook his head.

“No. It feels like you — soft and sharp at the same time.”

Draco’s breath hitched.

He looked away quickly, trying to hide the faint pink touching his cheekbones.

Harry crossed the room slowly, giving Draco time to pull away if he wanted.

He didn’t.

If anything, Draco’s fingers tightened in the blanket as Harry came closer.

“Are you okay?” Harry asked quietly.

Draco inhaled — shallow, hesitant.

“Yes. Just… full.”

Harry blinked.

“Oh. From earlier?”

Draco nodded, lips pressed together.

“It isn’t painful,” he whispered. “Just— noticeable. Warm. Sensitive. And I… haven’t expressed anything today.”

Harry swallowed.

Draco’s eyes flickered up to meet his — silver and soft and unsure.

“And since we’re… together now,” Draco said slowly, “I thought maybe—”

He broke off, cheeks reddening.

“—it wouldn’t be awful to ask.”

Harry’s entire face turned crimson.

“Y-you mean— I mean— are you— asking— me—?”

Draco rolled his eyes, but his ears were pink.

“I’m implying, Potter.”

Harry made a quiet, helpless sound.

Draco looked at him again — really looked — and his voice gentled.

“Only if you want to,” he murmured.

“I won’t be upset if you don’t.”

Harry swallowed hard and stepped closer, lifting a shaky hand to Draco’s cheek.

“I want to,” he whispered honestly.

“I really want to.”

Draco’s breath stuttered at the sincerity in Harry’s voice.

He leaned forward — slowly, as though testing gravity — and brushed his lips against Harry’s.

Soft.

Tentative.

Warm.

Harry kissed back like Draco was a secret he’d waited years to learn.

The kiss deepened gradually, neither of them rushing, both of them moving like they were discovering each other one breath at a time.

Draco’s fingers slipped into Harry’s messy hair.

Harry cupped Draco’s waist carefully, reverently.

And when Draco gently tugged Harry backward toward the pillows, Harry followed without hesitation.

They eased down together onto the bed.

Draco lay against the pillows, the moonlight soft over his pale hair, his heartbeat steady beneath Harry’s cheek.

Harry ended up curled against Draco’s chest—

exactly the way the world had always been secretly trying to arrange them.

Draco’s arms slid around him automatically, protectively.

Harry let out a small, shaky exhale, his fingers curling into Draco’s shirt as if anchoring himself.

Draco stroked his hair once, then again, each touch gentler than the last.

“Comfortable?” Draco whispered.

Harry nodded into his chest.

“Very.”

Draco felt his full, aching chest swell a little at the contact — noticeable, warm — and Harry felt the shift, lifting his head slightly to look up at him.

Their faces were close.

Their breaths mingled.

Something unspoken hummed softly between them.

Draco swallowed.

“Harry,” he murmured, voice trembling in a way he couldn’t hide,

“if you… want, you can.”

Harry’s eyes widened.

His breath caught.

Then —

He nodded.

Tender.

Eager.

Shy.

“Tell me what to do,” he whispered.

Draco steadied him with a soft touch to the cheek, thumb brushing lightly across his skin.

“Come closer,” he murmured, voice warm on Harry’s forehead.

Harry shifted up, sliding along Draco’s body, bracing one hand beside him as he lifted himself closer, lips brushing Draco’s jaw in a soft, instinctive kiss.

Draco tilted his head, breath trembling."unbutton my shirt for me Harry."

Harry’s breath hitched, a soft sound lost against Draco’s skin. His fingers, still tangled in the soft fabric of Draco’s shirt, twitched, a silent question. The rhythm of Draco’s heart thrummed beneath his ear, a steady drumbeat against the quiet hum of the room. Moonlight, filtered through the window, painted silver streaks across Draco’s pale collarbone, hinting at the delicate expanse beneath.

“you can do that for me right?” Draco’s voice, a low purr, vibrated through Harry’s chest.

Harry nodded, his cheek rubbing against the warm skin. “Yes.” A new sensation, soft and yielding, brushed against his lips. He shifted, his nose bumping gently against the fabric covering Draco’s chest. A subtle, sweet scent, not quite human, not quite floral, teased his senses. He inhaled deeply, curiosity blooming in his gut.

“Good,” Draco murmured, his fingers tracing lazy patterns along Harry’s spine. Petting his hair with the other hand.

Harry’s hand, almost unconsciously, drifted upward from Draco’s waist, brushing against the buttons of Draco’s sleep shirt. The fabric felt fine, expensive, a thin barrier. His thumb found the first button, a small pearl, cool beneath his skin. A tremor, light as a moth’s wing, ran through Draco’s body.

“You are doing so well my alpha” Draco praised his voice was a purr, low and enticing. He didn’t move, letting Harry set the pace, his body a willing canvas.

Harry’s fingers, grew bolder at the praise, unfastened the third button, then the fourth. The shirt parted, revealing more of Draco’s chest, smooth and pale, the delicate curve of his collarbone, the slight swell of muscle. His gaze dropped lower, his eyes widening at the sight of two small, distinct mounds, each crowned by a delicate bloom of pink. They were puffy, engorged, and Harry could see a tiny, glistening bead of something clear, almost pearlescent, clinging to the tip of one.

“Draco…” Harry breathed, the name a reverence. His finger, trembling, reached out, tracing the outline of one nipple. It was soft, yielding, and impossibly sensitive. Draco’s breath hitched, a sharp intake of air.

“They’re… overflowing,” Harry whispered, his voice thick with wonder.

Draco’s eyes, heavy-lidded, met his. “ Well I did not express my milk so obviously ther are,… and I’m very aroused right now so....” A faint blush dusted his pale cheeks.

Harry’s heart hammered against his ribs. Aroused. The word resonated in his mind, primal and intoxicating. His gaze dropped to the glistening tip, a sudden, insatiable hunger stirring deep within him. “Can I?” The question was barely audible, a desperate plea.

Draco’s hand, which had been stroking Harry’s back, slid up to cup the back of Harry’s head, his fingers tangling in the messy dark strands. “Please,” he whispered, his voice raw with desire. “Please, Harry.”

Harry leaned forward, his lips parting slightly as he approached the first nipple. The sweet, milky scent grew stronger, drawing him in. He grazed it first with his bottom lip, a feather-light touch that sent a shiver through Draco’s frame. Draco arched slightly, a soft moan escaping his lips. Harry’s tongue darted out, just a quick, tentative lick. The taste was subtly sweet, creamy. A jolt, electric and warm, shot through him.

“Mmm,” Harry hummed, a deep, satisfied sound. His mouth closed around the entire nipple, sucking gently, tentatively at first. The puffiness of it filled his mouth, soft and pliable. He felt the tiny bead of liquid burst, coating his tongue. He began to suckle, a slow, rhythmic pull, his lips sealing around the warm flesh. A soft shlick sound echoed in the quiet room as he drew the milk into his mouth.

Draco gasped, his head falling back against the pillows, his fingers tightening in Harry’s hair. “Oh, Harry,” he groaned, a mixture of pleasure and surprise in his voice. His hips arched subtly, pressing into the mattress. “Yes, like that. Just like that.”

 Harry suckled harder, a deep, instinctual draw. The milk, warm and comforting, flowed into his mouth, a steady trickle. He felt Draco’s body tremble beneath him, heard the quickening of his breath. His tongue swirled around the nipple, coaxing more of the liquid forth, his lips pulling and releasing with a soft, wet sound. He felt a deep, profound connection, a primal intimacy he had never imagined. He moved his head slightly, shifting his attention to the other nipple, drawing it into his mouth with the same fervent devotion. The taste was intoxicating, the sensation overwhelming. He felt utterly consumed, lost in the delicate sweetness, the soft yielding flesh, the rhythmic pull. He wanted nothing more than to stay there, drinking, forever.

Harry didn't just suckle; he feasted. The sweet, warm milk was a revelation, coating his tongue and sliding down his throat with a satisfying richness. He moved between the two soft mounds, his lips pulling with an instinctive rhythm. One moment, he would draw hard, eliciting a deep, shuddering groan from Draco. The next, he would graze the delicate pink tip with his tongue, a soft, teasing lick that made Draco writhe.

“Gods, Harry, don’t stop,” Draco gasped, his voice tight, a high, melodic sound of pleasure. He arched his back, pressing himself into Harry’s mouth, urging him to take more. “Mmm-uhh-annh. That’s it. Harder there.”

Harry responded with a deep, consuming pull. "Shlurp. Shlurp. Shlick." The sound of the milk being drawn from Draco’s breast filled the silence, punctuated by Draco’s ragged breathing.

“You taste so sweet,” Harry hummed, the sound muffled against the yielding flesh, a low, vibrating rumble that tickled Draco’s skin. He released one nipple only to immediately capture the other, his hand gently cupping the soft weight of the breast he wasn’t currently drinking from, his thumb stroking the sensitive peak.

“Hnnn” Draco moaned, his legs twitching beneath the sheets. The stimulation, the intimacy, the sheer, primal satisfaction of Harry consuming him so completely, was overwhelming. “It’s too much, Harry. It’s perfect—my perfect alpha, pleasing me, so good.”

Harry focused solely on the flow, his eyes closed in deep concentration. He could feel the tiny muscles in Draco’s chest contract, helping the milk flow. He didn’t need words; the taste, the warmth, the soft nursing as he swallowed, was all the conversation he needed.

“Ahhh-hn” Draco sighed, a long, drawn-out exhalation that spoke of utter release. His body, which had been taut with pleasure, began to soften, sinking back into the pillows. His hand, which had been gripping Harry’s hair fiercely, loosened, his fingers falling slack against the mattress. “So good… so tired.” His voice was thick, drowsy, the words barely audible.

Harry didn’t seem to notice the shift. He was still latched onto the left nipple, pulling with steady, deep draws. The milk flowed freely now, a constant, comforting stream.

Draco’s eyes fluttered closed. His breathing deepened, slowing into the even, rhythmic cadence of sleep. A final, soft moan escaped his lips, a sound of profound contentment, before silence descended.

Harry continued to drink, his own eyelids growing heavy. The warmth of the milk, the comfortable weight of Draco’s body beneath him, the soft, rhythmic action of suckling—it was deeply soporific. He felt his muscles relax, his thoughts dissolving into a hazy wash of satisfaction. He didn't pull away; he simply adjusted his grip, his lips still sealed firmly around the nipple.

His pulls became weaker, softer, the shlurps turning into a gentle, sleepy suckles His head tilted slightly, his cheek resting against the warm skin of Draco’s chest, his breath puffing out softly against the pale flesh. The occasional, automatic suction continued, a reflex born of deep gratification. Even in the depths of sleep, Harry’s body seemed unwilling to relinquish the source of his comfort.

He was completely asleep, his grip still firm, his tiny sleepy sounds muffled against Draco’s skin.

Some time later, deep in the night, Draco shifted slightly, his body adjusting to the weight of the man clinging to his chest. Unconsciously, instinctively, Draco’s arms tightened around Harry. One arm slid protectively around Harry’s shoulders, the other cupped his head, pressing him even closer to the source of the milk, securing the latch. Draco’s chin rested gently on the top of Harry’s messy hair. 

Harry continued his sleepy, gentle nursing, anchored firmly to Draco’s chest, exactly where he belonged. The rhythmic sound was the only thing breaking the deep, peaceful silence of the room, a secret, intimate lullaby for two lovers finally curled together, utterly content.

------------------------------------------

-The next morning the first sliver of dawn, pale and hesitant, crept through the window, painting the room in shades of soft grey and rose. Draco’s eyes fluttered open slowly, his consciousness returning with the gentle thrum of Harry’s body pressed against his own. He felt a profound sense of warmth, of rightness, that settled deep in his bones.

He stretched one arm, intending to shift, but stopped immediately, his muscles freezing. A peculiar weight rested on his chest, a warm, insistent pressure centered precisely where his heart hammered a sudden, frantic rhythm.

Draco blinked, then looked down.

There was Harry. Messy black hair, tan skin, and currently, his face was buried deep in Draco’s chest, his lips sealed tightly around Draco’s left nipple. Harry was deeply asleep, his breath soft and even, but every few seconds, a gentle, involuntary suck pulled at the delicate skin.

Draco’s cheeks flushed a violent, immediate crimson. His inner monologue exploded into a cacophony of panicked, delighted noise.

"Oh, Merlin, oh, sweet Salazar. He’s still attached. He was attached all night!" Draco’s heart did a frantic jig against his ribs. "This is… this is insane. This is the most utterly, completely humiliating and yet utterly beautiful thing that has ever happened to me."

He gently raised his free hand, his fingers trembling slightly, and tentatively stroked Harry’s hair. The strands were soft, familiar. He didn't dare move Harry. The sight of Harry, so vulnerable, so completely dependent and trusting, still latched onto him like a kitten, sent a fierce, protective warmth flooding through his chest, overwhelming the embarrassment.

"Did I… did I make enough milk for him all night? Did he drink all of it?" The thought was surprisingly exhilarating. "I must have. I feel… lighter. And full. Full of him."

He continued to stroke Harry’s hair, his thumb brushing over Harry’s ear. "I love this. I love nursing him. I just… I can’t believe he didn’t unlatch even in his sleep."

The rhythmic suckling paused, replaced by a soft, sleepy sigh. Harry’s green eyes blinked open, hazy with sleep, still slightly unfocused. He blinked again, taking in the pale expanse of Draco’s chest, the pink tip nestled in his mouth, and the delicate arm wrapped around his shoulders.

The realization hit him like a rogue Bludger.

Harry shot upright, his body recoiling so fast he nearly head-butted Draco. The abrupt movement broke the seal, and the sound of the wet, soft pop of his mouth leaving the nipple echoed loudly in the quiet room.

Harry’s face turned scarlet, a deep, painful blush that spread from his neck to the tips of his ears. He stared at Draco’s exposed chest, then back at Draco’s face, which was equally flushed.

“Oh, my—Draco! I—I am so sorry! I didn’t—I didn’t realize! I was… I was still…” Harry stammered, his voice choked with mortification. He snatched up the edge of Draco’s shirt and clumsily tried to pull it closed, desperate to cover the evidence of his nocturnal activities. “I must have been latched on all night! Gods, I apologize! I didn’t mean to! I just… I fell asleep!”

Draco’s own heart was doing the Macarena against his ribs, but he managed to force a small, shaky smile, reaching out to stop Harry’s frantic buttoning attempts.

“Harry, hey. Stop.” His voice was soft, slightly breathless. “It’s fine. Really.”

He took a deep, steadying breath, trying to project calm even as his whole body vibrated with nervous energy. “You were… very comfortable, clearly.” He reached up and gently touched the still-damp tip of his nipple, which was throbbing faintly. “And I… I didn’t mind, Harry.”

Draco’s blush deepened, but he met Harry’s wide, panicked eyes with sincerity. “I actually… I loved it. Nursing you.” He whispered the last part, the admission feeling terrifyingly intimate.

Harry froze, his hand hovering over the last button. His stammering ceased, replaced by a stunned silence. He looked from Draco’s pink lips to the soft, pale skin of his chest, the lingering wetness on his nipple. The air crackled with unspoken intensity.

The silence stretched, thick and warm, filled only by the sound of their rapid, synchronized breathing and the gentle dawn chorus beginning outside the window. Harry slowly lowered his hand, his eyes shining with a mixture of embarrassment, awe, and a deep, undeniable longing. Neither of them knew what to say next, the sheer intimacy of the morning too overwhelming for words.

Harry stared, still breathing too fast, still flushed down to the collar of Draco’s borrowed pyjamas.

Draco could feel the panic radiating off him—warm, frantic, adorable.

So he reached out, curled his fingers gently around Harry’s wrist, and tugged him closer.

Not enough to start anything again.

Just enough to anchor him.

“Harry,” Draco whispered, still pink but composed enough to pretend he wasn’t dying inside,

“breathe.”

Harry’s shoulders slumped.

Draco’s lips twitched.

It was unfair, how endearing Potter looked first thing in the morning—hair a wild storm cloud, cheeks flushed, voice ruined from sleep and embarrassment.

Draco bit the inside of his cheek before he said something stupid like you’re cute.

Instead he murmured:

“It wasn’t a bad thing.”

Harry peeked through his fingers.

“…It wasn’t?”

Draco shook his head.

“I told you last night,” he said softly.

“I don’t mind you helping me. And I…”

His throat bobbed.

“…I liked that you stayed close.”

Harry stared, eyes wide and earnest and devastating.

“I liked it too,” he whispered.

Draco’s heart stuttered.

They sat in silence for a long moment—

soft morning light, warm sheets, the faint scent of Draco’s milk still lingering like a secret.

Then Draco cleared his throat.

“We should… probably get dressed before my father barges in.”

Harry choked.

Draco smirked.

“There it is,” Draco teased, brushing a knuckle against Harry’s cheek,

“the mortified look I’ve grown so fond of.”

Harry groaned and flopped forward, burying his face in Draco’s chest—

carefully this time.

Draco froze, breath catching.

Slowly…

hesitantly…

he brought one hand to the back of Harry’s head and carded his fingers through the dark mess of curls.

Harry spoke into his skin, voice muffled:

“I don’t want this to be awkward.”

“It’s not,” Draco whispered.

Harry lifted his head, eyes searching Draco’s.

“ then please keeping nursing me forever?”

Draco’s cheeks warmed.

He pretended to consider it, even though his heart had already said yes hours ago.

“If you want to be,” he murmured.

Harry smiled—

wide, boyish, gentle—

and Draco felt the bottom drop out of his stomach.

“I want to be.”

Draco swallowed.

“Then… yes.”

Silence wrapped around them again—

soft, warm, safe.

Then:

Harry’s stomach growled loudly.

Draco blinked.

Harry went scarlet.

Draco snorted.

“Well,” he said dryly,

“at least now I know you didn’t drink everything.”

Harry let out a strangled noise and tried to sink into the mattress.

Draco laughed—

soft, genuinely happy—

and tugged him up into a proper hug.

“Come on, Potter,” he murmured into Harry’s hair.

“Let’s get dressed before we embarrass ourselves worse.”

Harry peeked up, still pink.

“…Worse than waking up latched onto your—”

“Potter.”

“Right. Stopping.”

Draco rolled his eyes affectionately and pressed a quick kiss to Harry’s forehead.

A small one.

Soft.

Sweet.

Romantic.

“Good,” Draco whispered.

“Now get up before I kiss you again.”

Harry blinked hopefully.

“…Or don’t get up?”

------------------------------------------

Draco and Harry descended the marble staircase together, slowly, almost hesitantly, as if either of them might change their mind and flee back into the safety of Draco’s room. Their hands brushed once—accidental—then again, lingering this time. By the landing, their fingers had interlaced naturally, quietly, without either of them commenting on it.

Harry kept glancing sideways at Draco, as though memorising the softness still clinging to his expression. Draco’s cheeks were faintly coloured, his hair slightly mussed in a way only sleep—or Harry—could manage. Harry didn’t say anything, but Draco felt the look all the same, warmth curling under his ribs.

When they entered the dining hall, morning sunlight washed over the long table, turning the silverware pale gold. Narcissa sat elegantly at the head, reading the paper with the serene poise of someone who had already accepted whatever the day planned to throw at her.

Lucius… had not.

He looked up when he heard footsteps.

Then he saw their joined hands.

His fork slid from his fingers and clattered loudly against the porcelain plate.

Harry nearly jumped; Draco didn’t. His grip only tightened, a subtle reassurance pressed into Harry’s palm.

Narcissa did not look up from her tea.

“Good morning, my loves.”

Harry somehow found his voice.

“G-good morning, Mrs. Malfoy.”

Lucius still had not spoken. Or breathed.

Draco sighed faintly, tugging Harry toward the table. “Father. Please.”

Lucius blinked, collected himself with the dignity of a man clutching shredded sanity, and murmured, “fine .. good morning.”

 Narcissa just laughed softly.

Harry’s cheeks flushed. Draco’s did too, though he stared determinedly at the table as they sat—close, closer than necessary, Draco’s knee brushing Harry’s under the tablecloth.

------------------------------------------

For a while, the only sounds were the clinks of cutlery and the quiet hum of morning. Harry kept sneaking glances at Draco—his profile lit gently by sunlight, the delicate sweep of blond hair, the softness still lingering from sleep.

Narcissa watched all of this with a faint smile, pretending to butter her toast.

Lucius watched none of it; Lucius watched everything with growing alarm.

Finally, he cleared his throat, voice carefully measured.

“Harry… I assume there is an explanation—for the noises coming from dracos room last night.”

Harry turned scarlet, fingers tightening around Draco’s under the table.

“Yes, sir. We’re… together.”

Harry said panicked.

Draco’s breath hitched and he covered his face with his hands.

Lucius’s jaw tightened—then loosened, then tightened again—as though wrestling with the ghosts of pureblood etiquette manuals.

Narcissa’s hand floated to her chest in delight.

“Oh, Draco. You look so happy.”

Draco flushed a deep pink and muttered, “Mother…”

Harry couldn’t stop smiling at that.

Lucius finally managed:

“I hope you… intend to treat my son with respect?”

Harry met his eyes without wavering.

“With everything I have. I care about Draco more than— more than I can say.”

Draco actually froze. His breath stumbled. His lashes lowered, silver eyes softening in a way that made Narcissa sigh and Lucius whisper, “Oh Merlin.”

Lucius looked from Draco’s pink cheeks, to Harry’s earnest expression, back to their intertwined hands, and muttered under his breath:

“I am not prepared for this.”

------------------------------------------

When breakfast ended, Narcissa walked them to the hall, her hands gentle as she straightened Draco’s collar, then Harry’s. She brushed a stray lock of hair behind Harry’s ear with a softness that made Harry go pink to the tips.

“My door is always open to you,” she told him, voice warm enough to melt winter.

Harry whispered, “Thank you… really.”

Lucius approached slower, stiff-backed, trying to appear composed even as his eyes darted anxiously between their faces.

“Draco,” he murmured, “a private word.”

Draco stepped aside with him.

Harry waited, hands behind his back, trying not to fidget.

Lucius’s voice was low, strained.

“You are truly certain about this?”

Draco didn’t hesitate.

“Yes.”

Lucius exhaled shakily.

“And he… treats you well?”

Draco’s expression softened like warm butter.

“He does.”

Lucius swallowed the lump in his throat.

Then—very quietly, so Narcissa wouldn’t hear—

“If he ever hurts you, I will hex him into a tapestry.”

Harry heard that.

Harry nodded solemnly.

“I understand, sir.”

Lucius coughed.

“Yes. Good.”

Narcissa kissed Draco’s forehead.

“Write to us.”

Harry and Draco stepped outside, the morning air cool against their faces.

For a moment, they simply stood there, looking at each other like the world had narrowed to a point between them.

Harry whispered,

“Ready to go back?”

Draco took his hand again—gentler this time, but sure.

“Yes.”

They flooed to Hogwarts together, fingers laced, neither hiding it, neither questioning it.

And behind the window curtain, Lucius Malfoy clutched the fabric dramatically and whispered to Narcissa, defeated:

“He’s in love. Utterly, completely in love.”

Narcissa smiled knowingly.

“Harry too.”

Lucius fainted onto the nearest sofa.

------------------------------------------

And that, dear readers, is the story of how the plot died, Harry got milk-drunk, Draco blushed himself into oblivion, and Lucius Malfoy nearly fainted.

Notes:

HELLO MY LOVELIES 💖🔥✨

Yes… this chapter is long.
Yes… I swerved off the canon highway like a drunk Hippogriff on roller skates.
YES… Harry and Draco somehow invented romance, domesticity, emotional breakdowns, AND lactation kink in the SAME CHAPTER.
(Iconic behaviour, honestly, or not cuz truthfully speaking I really wanted Harry milk-drunk on Draco. Suckiling on his tits. No offence.)

Do I regret it?
Absolutely not 😌💅
Would I do it again?
TRY AND STOP ME.

Plot??
Never heard of her. She packed her bags and LEFT the moment Harry latched onto Draco like a starving baby thestral.
We are feral and thriving here 🍼💚❤️🔥

ANYWAY—
See you in Chapter 7 where we return to canon.
I wont guaranteeanything so dont have any hopes on me.
Canon is crying in a corner somewhere and we are NOT helping her 😌

Thank you for reading, you beautiful disasters 💋✨
Stay hydrated, stay unhinged, and never let Snape walk into your private moments.

Chapter 8

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

—Harry and Draco return to Hogwarts 

The Great Hall Stops Breathing

They returned from Malfoy Manor early that morning—fresh clothes, faint shadows under their eyes, and an unmistakable new softness in the way they walked beside each other.

Draco entered first.

Harry walked half a step behind him—

—but his hand was wrapped firmly around Draco’s wrist, fingers hooked around the delicate bones as if afraid Draco might slip away in the crowd.

It wasn’t subtle.

Not even a little.

The doors of the Great Hall swung open with a soft echo.

Conversations halted.

Forks froze mid-air.

A first-year dropped an entire goblet of pumpkin juice.

Every eye followed them as they made their way toward the Gryffindor and Slytherin tables—together, shoulder brushing shoulder.

Harry didn’t seem aware of the staring.

He was too busy hovering.

Every few steps, he leaned close to Draco, murmuring,

“Your cloak’s slipping—here—”

or

“Are you warm enough?”

It was ridiculous.

It was adorable.

It was utterly, unmistakably dating behavior.

Draco, for his part, looked like he was trying very hard not to blush himself into spontaneous combustion.

He lifted his chin with pure Malfoy dignity, pretending he didn’t notice Harry fussing with his collar every ten seconds.

But the tips of his ears were pink.

Bright pink.

Whispers erupted like wildfire.

“Is that—Malfoy?”

“Potter’s holding his arm.”

“No, Potter is clutching his arm.”

“Did we miss something??”

“WHAT HAPPENED IN TWO DAYS??”

Hermione and Ron exchanged a look.

Theo smirked the moment he saw them.

Pansy put down her toast and sighed dramatically like her ship had finally become canon.

Blaise just raised a brow, impressed.

Crabbe and Goyle whispered loudly:

“They look cozy.”

Draco almost tripped.

Harry immediately grabbed his waist.

Held him steady.

Didn’t let go.

A wave of breathless murmurs rippled across the Hall.

Hermione pinched the bridge of her nose asking."Aren't u getting a little to touchy."

Harry blinked at him, as if the thought had genuinely not occurred to him.

“I'm always touch him,” Harry said softly.

Draco choked.

Pansy slapped the table, delighted.

The Great Hall erupted.

“THEY’RE DATING—”

“I TOLD YOU!”

“THIS IS THE BEST DAY OF MY LIFE!”

“GRYFFINDOR AND SLYTHERIN WILL NEVER RECOVER.”

Professor McGonagall stood up so sharply her chair screeched.

Snape froze mid-step near the staff table, eyes widening a fraction.

He took in:

Harry’s hand firmly on Draco’s waist.

Draco’s pink ears.

Their closeness.

Snape blinked once.

Then muttered,

“I require stronger tea.”

Harry eased Draco into a seat at the Slytherin table, refusing to let go until Draco gently tugged his sleeve.

“I’m sitting, Potter,” Draco whispered. “You can release me.”

Harry didn’t.

Instead, he leaned down slightly—completely unaware of the entire Hall hanging onto their every breath—and quietly asked:

“Are you sure you’re okay? Did Floo travel make you dizzy? Your chest doesn't —”

“Harry.” Draco hissed, mortified.

“I’m fine.”

Harry’s expression softened, relief flooding in.

“Good,” he murmured.

“Because I’m not leaving you today. Not with things getting worse.”

Draco looked up sharply at that.

A soft flicker crossed his face—something vulnerable, something warm—and he touched Harry’s wrist in return.

Not possessively.

Not dramatically.

Just… gently.

Their friends saw it.

And every single one of them understood.

This wasn’t a fling.

This wasn’t confusion.

This wasn’t accidental.

This was real.

Before either boy could speak again—

Hermione slid into the seat beside Harry, eyes serious.

“Harry,” she said quietly,

“There’s something you need to know.”

The lightness vanished.

Harry’s grip on Draco tightened—Draco didn’t push him off.

And for the first time since arriving at Hogwarts that morning, Harry looked afraid.

-----------------------------------------

Hermione leaned in, lowering her voice even though half the Hall was already eavesdropping.

“Harry… Draco…”

Her eyes flicked between them—warm, worried.

“There were… events yesterday. At Hogwarts. While you were gone.”

Draco straightened immediately.

Harry sat down beside him, close enough their knees touched under the table.

“What happened?” Harry asked, voice firm.

Pansy and Theo stopped pretending to just “eat breakfast.”

Both leaned closer, expressions sharpening.

Hermione swallowed.

“Dumbledore sent Snape out on a mission last night,” she whispered. “Something urgent. Something he couldn’t tell anyone about.”

Harry tensed.

Draco immediately glanced at the staff table—looking at Snape’s seat.

Anc when he found Snape drinkingg tea.His face calmed instantly.

“he is alive?” Draco breatheda sigh of relief.

“Yes,” Hermione said gentlyplacing a reassuringhand on Draco’s shoulder.

“But the castle was… restless. There were rumours about increased activity among Death Eaters. Something big is happening soon.”

Draco’s hand trembled on the table.

Harry covered it instantly.

Draco’s breath hitched, but he didn’t pull away.

Across the Hall, a cluster of Gryffindors kept sneaking glances. Ravenclaws whispered theories. Hufflepuffs watched nervously.

The atmosphere had shifted—curiosity turning into tension.

Then—

A loud voice cut through the room.

“POTTER!”

Ron Weasley stomped toward them like a man approaching his own execution.

He stopped in front of Harry and Draco’s intertwined hands.

Looked down at them.

Back up.

Down again.

Then he sighed deeply, shoulders deflating.

“Right. Okay. Fine. I forgot. You’re dating Malfoy now,” he muttered, rubbing his temples. “Merlin help us all.”

Harry blinked. Draco blinked.

Half the Hall blinked.

Ron continued—

“But if you turn evil again, I swear to god, Malfoy, I’m hexing you into next year.”

Draco scoffed.

“Please. I’ve survived Potter’s affection. I can handle you.”

Harry choked on air.

Pansy wheezed.

Theo whispered, “Dead. I’m dead. Bury me.”

Hermione pinched the bridge of her nose again.

Before further chaos could bloom—

The Great Hall doors swung open with a heavy boom.

Every head turned.

Professor McGonagall strode in, robes billowing, expression sharp enough to cut stone.

Her gaze landed directly—DIRECTLY—on Harry and Draco.

“Mr. Potter. Mr. Malfoy,” she called.

“Dumbledore wishes to see the both of you. Immediately.”

A ripple of tension went through the Hall.

Students whispered:

“Together?”

“Why would Dumbledore call them?”

“Something’s happening.”

Harry looked at Draco.

Draco looked at Harry.

Their hands tightened together in the same moment.

Theo whispered urgently,

“Dray—text me everything after—”

Pansy grabbed Draco’s sleeve, eyes bright but worried.

“You two better come back alive or I will resurrect you myself to kill you again.”

Ron patted Harry’s back, muttering,

“Blimey. This is a lot for before breakfast.”

Harry and Draco stood.

Together.

They exchanged one silent look—

Are you ready?

Only if you’re with me.

They followed McGonagall out of the Hall.

And this time, Harry didn’t walk behind Draco.

He walked beside him.

-----------------------------------------

The heavy oak doors of the Great Hall closed behind them with a soft thud, cutting off the chorus of whispers.

Suddenly the corridor felt too large.

Too quiet.

Too watching.

Harry exhaled slowly.

Draco kept his gaze forward, jaw tight, shoulders held stiffly under his robes—but his fingers tightened around Harry’s like they were the only thing keeping him from unraveling.

For a moment, neither spoke.

Only the echo of their shoes against the stone floor filled the space.

Harry glanced sideways.

“You okay?” he asked quietly.

Draco didn’t answer at first.

He swallowed, throat bobbing.

His grip tightened further.

“…Snape was sent out on a mission,” Draco finally whispered, voice thinner than usual. “And now Dumbledore wants to see us immediately. That can’t mean anything good.”

Harry stopped walking.

Draco took one more step before the pull on his hand made him turn.

“Draco,” Harry said softly, stepping in front of him.

His voice dropped even lower.

“If something’s happening… you won’t be alone.”

Draco blinked hard, breath hitching.

“I know,” he murmured.

“Merlin help me, Potter, I know. And that’s why I’m terrified.”

Harry gently brushed Draco’s cheek with his thumb.

A small touch, barely there—but Draco leaned into it like he couldn’t help himself.

“I told you,” Harry whispered, “I’m not going anywhere.”

Draco’s lips twitched—

not a smile, not quite—

but something soft, fragile, and real.

“You say that,” Draco murmured, voice trembling slightly, “and part of me believes you. Which is infuriating.”

Harry huffed a small laugh.

“Is it?”

“Yes,” Draco said sharply.

“Because if you keep being this—”

he gestured vaguely at Harry’s chest

“—earnest, and warm, and ridiculously attached, I’m going to—I don’t know—fall harder or something equally idiotic.”

Harry stepped closer.

“And that would be a problem because…?”

Draco looked away, cheeks warming.

“Because I don’t know what Dumbledore wants. Or what my father’s going to say. Or if Voldemort—”

Harry placed a finger against Draco’s lips.

He didn’t know where the boldness came from, but it felt right.

“Hey,” Harry said softly.

“I’m right here. Whatever happens next… we’ll face it together.”

Draco stared at him—really stared—like he was memorizing the exact moment.

Then, almost unwillingly, he nodded.

“Okay,” Draco whispered.

The word felt like trust.

Like surrender.

Like a quiet promise back.

Harry laced their fingers again.

They began walking, slower this time, steps matching instinctively.

Draco pressed closer as they turned a corner—not enough to be obvious, but enough that Harry felt the warmth of his shoulder lingering against his.

“…Harry?” Draco murmured.

“Yes?”

“If Dumbledore gives you some horrible Gryffindor mission, I swear I’m coming too.”

Harry smiled softly.

“You planning to fight a war with me now?”

Draco sniffed in mock offense.

“I’m planning to supervise you, Potter. Someone has to make sure you don’t die doing something noble and idiotic.”

Harry laughed under his breath.

Draco looked at him with that tiny, involuntary softness again.

And then—

They reached the stone gargoyle guarding Dumbledore’s office.

Draco swallowed.

Harry squeezed his hand one last time before letting go.

“You ready?” Harry asked.

Draco inhaled deeply.

“…With you? Yes.”

-----------------------------------------

The gargoyle leapt aside as soon as Dumbledore’s voice echoed from within:

“Come in, Harry. Draco.”

Harry and Draco exchanged a quick glance before stepping onto the spiraling staircase.

As they rose, Draco’s fingers brushed Harry’s knuckles — a tiny, unconscious seeking of comfort — and Harry brushed back.

They reached the top.

Dumbledore sat behind his desk, half-moon spectacles perched low on his nose, blue eyes sharp and unreadable.

Snape stood to his right, arms folded, expression carved from stone.

Draco swallowed.

Harry straightened.

“Please,” Dumbledore said gently, “take a seat.”

They sat — slightly too close, though neither seemed aware.

Snape sighed through his nose.

Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled suspiciously.

“Harry,” Dumbledore began, voice soft but heavy, “I see you have had an… eventful morning.”

Harry stiffened.

Draco flushed crimson.

Snape closed his eyes for exactly three seconds.

“I am NOT here to discuss your… adolescent bonding rituals,” Snape said sharply, focusing his glare on a point above Harry’s head like it personally offended him.

“Provided they remain away from educational facilities.”

Draco nearly slid off his chair.

Harry coughed violently.

Dumbledore pretended not to smile.

“No,” Dumbledore continued kindly, “this meeting is about matters far more serious.”

Harry’s hand curled over his knee.

Draco’s knee brushed his.

Snape stepped forward.

“There has been movement,” Snape said quietly.

Coldly.

Professionally.

His eyes flicked briefly to Draco — a look readable only to someone who’d grown up under Snape’s care.

Concern.

Urgency.

Warning.

Draco’s throat tightened.

“The Dark Lord,” Snape continued, “is growing restless. He suspects divided loyalties among some of his followers.”

Draco went rigid.

Harry felt it immediately.

His own jaw tightened.

Dumbledore’s gaze softened toward Draco, a gentleness seldom shown.

“Draco,” he said, “your parents’… strategic decisions have not gone unnoticed. Voldemort grows increasingly paranoid.”

Draco’s breath hitched — barely — but Harry saw it.

Snape folded his arms tighter.

“You will remain under increased danger,” Snape said bluntly.

“Your father’s subtle resistance is admirable, but Voldemort is not blind.”

Draco’s fingers dug into the arm of the chair.

Harry reached over instinctively —

but stopped halfway, uncertain if touching Draco under Dumbledore’s and Snape’s eyes was crossing a line.

Draco closed the distance himself.

His hand found Harry’s.

Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled like someone had lit a candle inside them.

Snape’s eyebrow twitched violently.

“Together,” Dumbledore continued, “you two may play a vital role in the coming months.”

Harry frowned.

Draco stiffened.

“Together?” they both echoed.

“Yes,” Dumbledore said.

Calm. Certain. Final.

Harry glanced at Draco.

Draco glanced at Harry.

Both hearts skipped.

“Harry,” Dumbledore said as he stood, walking slowly in front of them, “your path is tied to Voldemort in ways we only now begin to fully understand.”

Harry’s stomach dropped.

Draco squeezed his hand.

“And Draco,” Dumbledore added gently, “your life, your family, your choices — they are all entangled in this war. Not by desire, but by design.”

Draco swallowed hard.

“But I do not believe,” Dumbledore continued, “that your destinies oppose each other.”

Snape narrowed his eyes but said nothing.

Harry blinked, confused.

Draco froze.

“What do you mean?” Harry asked quietly.

Dumbledore smiled — soft, sad, and knowing.

“There is power in love, Harry. Power Voldemort cannot comprehend. Power he cannot defend against.”

Harry flushed.

Draco’s heart stumbled in his chest.

Snape made a gagging noise so subtle only Draco noticed.

“You two,” Dumbledore said, eyes twinkling, “will need each other. More than either of you fully understand yet.”

A beat of silence.

A slow inhale from Draco.

A soft exhale from Harry.

And then—

Snape stepped forward again, voice sharp enough to cut glass:

“Potter. Malfoy. Dumbledore’s fondness for poetic riddles aside—this is war. You will both be instructed properly. You will train. You will prepare. And you will not—” his eyes narrowed pointedly at Harry,

“—engage in… distracting activities.”

Harry choked.

Draco turned scarlet.

Dumbledore looked delighted.

But then his expression softened again.

“There will be time for clarifications soon,” he said. “For now, you may go. And remember—this alliance, this bond—may prove more important than either of you yet knows.”

Harry and Draco stood.

Draco’s knees wobbled.

Harry steadied him with a hand at his back — instinctive, gentle, unnoticed by no one.

Snape pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Dismissed,” he muttered.

Harry and Draco left the office.

Together.

And the moment the door clicked shut—

Draco whispered, barely breathing:

“What did he mean… we’ll need each other?”

Harry stared back at him.

“I don’t know,” he admitted.

“But whatever’s coming… we’ll face it together.”

Draco’s heart twisted — painfully, beautifully.

And for the first time…

He wasn’t afraid.

He wasn’t alone.

-----------------------------------------

Harry tried to focus on the lesson.

Really, he did.

But the moment Draco’s quill hesitated—just a tiny tremble of his fingers—Harry noticed.

Draco inhaled a little too sharply.

His spine straightened, shoulders tight, as if bracing himself from the inside.

And then Harry saw it.

The color.

A warm flush rising slowly across Draco’s cheekbones, subtle but impossible to ignore if you were watching him as closely as Harry always did.

Draco didn’t shift in discomfort.

Didn’t fan himself.

Didn’t panic.

He simply… stilled.

Like he was waiting for something he knew was inevitable.

Four days.

Exactly four days since pre-heat began.

Right on schedule.

Harry’s stomach tightened—not with fear but with a protective instinct that felt too big for his body.

By the time class ended, Draco stood too fast. His grip tightened on his books, the faintest tremble in his hands. His breath was controlled—but too controlled. Calculated. That alone told Harry everything.

Pansy noticed next.

“Dray?” she whispered softly, recognizing the signs instantly.

Theo looked at him with a seriousness he rarely showed.

“Don’t push yourself. Go. Pomfrey will sign your leave.”

Blaise muttered, “You look warm. And not in the pretty way. Go.”

Draco’s pride flickered across his face, but even he didn’t argue.

He only nodded and walked toward the door with a carefully measured grace.

Harry followed without question.

-----------------------------------------

As soon as they were clear of the classroom, Draco stopped.

Not dramatically.

Not with a gasp.

Just… quietly.

He pressed his palm flat against the stone wall, eyes closing for a moment as his breath shuddered in and out—

not in pain, but in a deep, overwhelming awareness spreading through him.

Harry stepped closer but didn’t touch him.

He wouldn’t—not unless Draco asked.

“Draco…?” Harry said gently.

The name fell softly between them.

Draco opened his eyes.

His lashes were trembling slightly.

His cheeks were flushed a delicate shade of rose.

And his pupils—Merlin—his pupils were blown wide, swallowing silver until his eyes looked almost stormy.

“It’s starting,” Draco murmured.

His voice was steady, but there was a fragility beneath it.

“Not fully. But… it’s close.”

Harry nodded, heart pounding.

“I’m here,” he said quietly. “Just tell me what you need.”

That made Draco’s breath catch.

Just a fraction.

But Harry noticed.

“Come with me,” Draco whispered.

“To Pomfrey.”

-----------------------------------------

The matron took one look at Draco and sighed sympathetically.

“Oh, sweetheart,” she murmured. “Heat leave?”

Draco dipped his head, embarrassed but grateful.

She filled the form immediately, handing him supportive charms and a soft smile.

“You know the drill. No pushing yourself. No being alone if you don’t want to be. And—”

her eyes flickered toward Harry—

“make sure your chosen alpha knows the signs.”

Draco nearly combusted on the spot.

Harry tried not to choke.

“Thank you,” Draco whispered.

Pomfrey waved them out with a gentle flick of her hand.

-----------------------------------------

When they stepped out, the world felt quieter.

Harry hung back a step, giving Draco space.

Draco didn’t walk away.

He just stood there — in the soft light of the hallway, clutching the edge of the heat-leave parchment, breathing like each breath cost him a little bravery.

He looked up.

Silver eyes meeting green — searching, testing the air between them.

“Harry…” he began softly.

Harry swallowed.

“Yes?”

Draco’s fingers tightened on the parchment.

“When you helped me during pre-heat… when you stayed with me… it made everything feel less frightening. Less overwhelming.”

His voice trembled, barely noticeable.

“I didn’t have to pretend.”

Harry’s heart clenched.

“And now,” Draco continued, “my heat is coming. Tonight, probably. Maybe sooner. And I… I don’t want to go through it alone this time.”

Harry’s breath caught.

“Draco…” he whispered.

“But only if you want to,” Draco rushed to add.

“I won’t be angry if you say no. I won’t be upset. I just—”

He hesitated.

“I trust you. More than I should. More than I’ve ever trusted anyone.”

Harry stepped closer, slowly, carefully, like Draco was something he needed to approach gently.

“I want to be there,” Harry said.

His voice didn’t shake.

It was steady.

Honest.

“Of course I do.”

Draco’s eyes softened in relief so visible it punched through Harry’s chest.

But Draco lifted a finger, cheeks pink.

“One… thing,” he murmured.

“Anything.”

“No penetration,” Draco whispered, body tensing with vulnerability.

“I’m saving that for marriage.”

For a moment, Harry forgot how to breathe.

Marriage.

Marriage.

His voice came out hoarse—

soft—

devoted.

“I would never ask you for anything you’re not ready to give,” he whispered.

Draco exhaled, something warm settling in his chest.

Then very quietly:

“So… you’ll stay with me? Through my heat?”

Harry nodded, heartbeat pounding in his ears.

“Yes,” he said.

“I’ll stay with you.”

Draco’s eyes fluttered shut for a moment, as if grounding himself.

Then—

He reached out.

Just a small touch — his fingers brushing Harry’s sleeve.

“Come with me,” Draco whispered.

And this time, Harry followed not out of worry—

but because this was where he belonged.

-----------------------------------------

— Entering the Slytherin Common Room

The dorm opened with a low stone rumble.

Every Slytherin head turned at once.

Theo’s quill froze midair.

Pansy dropped her toast.

Blaise sat forward like a cat watching prey.

Crabbe and Goyle blinked slowly, trying to process the visuals.

Two boys.

Walking in together.

Close enough their arms brushed.

Draco relaxed—actually relaxed—next to Harry.

Pansy choked.

Theo slapped Blaise’s arm in silent excitement.

Blaise mouthed, Finally.

But no one called out.

No one jeered.

They recognized what they were seeing.

Harry saw the moment Draco realized it too—

that he wasn’t being judged, teased, or scrutinized.

He was being accepted.

Something softened in Draco’s posture.

Something uncoiled in Harry’s chest.

“Upstairs,” Draco said quietly, giving his friends a look that promised explanations later.

Theo winked.

Pansy made a heart shape with her hands.

Blaise mouthed, Go get him.

Draco rolled his eyes but his ears were pink.

Harry followed him up the stairs, pulse hammering.

-----------------------------------------

The moment the door clicked shut behind them, the atmosphere shifted.

The air was warmer here.

Softer.

Filled with Draco’s subtle scent—blockers dulled it, but Harry still recognized the undertone:

a warm, sweet creaminess he’d tasted before…

He swallowed hard.

Don’t think about nursing don’t think about how he tasted don’t think about your mouth on his chest—

OH MERLIN I’M THINKING ABOUT IT STOP STOP STOP—

Draco moved to the center of the room and finally faced him fully.

His cheeks were faintly flushed—

not embarrassment.

Not heat.

Something gentler.

Something like trust.

“Harry,” Draco said quietly, “my heat will settle in fully soon.”

“I know,” Harry whispered.

“We prepared for it.”

“We did.” Draco gave a tiny nod.

There was no awkwardness.

No uncertainty about boundaries.

They had talked about everything days ago—

what was okay, what wasn’t, what Draco wanted, what Harry refused to risk without marriage.

This wasn’t new.

But the feeling was.

Draco took a step closer, fingers brushing Harry’s sleeve.

Not by accident.

“…I want you with me,” he said softly.

Harry’s heart stopped.

“Always,” he whispered back before he could think.

Draco’s lips parted—

a small, breathless sound escaping him.

He stepped closer until their chests almost touched.

“You don’t have to,” Draco murmured, though his voice trembled.

“I want to,” Harry said, firmer this time.

“I want to take care of you. And I want you to feel safe. With me.”

Draco’s breath stuttered out of him.

“Harry,” he whispered, “you make me feel safe.”

Harry’s stomach flipped violently.

His hands twitched—wanting to touch Draco but terrified of being too forward.

Draco noticed the hesitation—

and smiled faintly.

He reached out and slid his fingers between Harry’s.

A silent invitation.

Harry’s brain stopped functioning entirely.

“Come,” Draco whispered, tugging him toward the bed.

“My heat is coming. And I want you close.”

Harry followed, every step thick with longing and reverence and breathless chaos.

When Draco sat on the bed, Harry stood there for a moment, unable to move, struck by the sight of him—

flushed cheeks, soft eyes, silver hair framing his face like moonlight—

Draco tilted his head.

“Harry,” he said gently, “you can sit with me.”

Harry’s knees nearly buckled.

He sat.

Draco shifted closer, their thighs brushing, warm and deliberate.

Harry inhaled sharply.

Oh gods. It’s happening. I'm sitting on his bed. He wants me here. I'm going to pass out.

Draco leaned in, his voice warm and quiet:

“I love you, Harry.”

Harry whispered, “I love you too, my sweet omega.”

Draco’s eyes softened.

He curled his fingers into Harry’s shirt and pulled him close.

Their lips met—

soft, slow, lingering.

A kiss that tasted like trust.

Like heat simmering under the surface.

As they eased down onto the pillows—

Draco half beneath Harry, Harry half in Draco’s arms—

their breaths mingled in the warm air.

Draco tugged Harry closer still, lips brushing his ear.

“Harry,” he whispered, voice trembling with heat and want and something sweeter—

“My heat… stay with me through all of it.”

Harry’s response was immediate, helpless, honest:

“I will.”

He pressed his forehead to Draco’s, breath shaking.

“I’m yours.”

and then Draco looked up at him.

Silver eyes softened, lashes trembling, mouth parting just slightly in a way that felt like a quiet question.

And Harry’s world tilted as he kissed Draco like worshiping him.

The breath left his lungs in a shaky rush as he lifted a hand—hesitantly, almost reverently—and touched Draco’s cheek with the tips of his fingers. Draco inhaled sharply at the contact, but he didn’t pull away. If anything, he leaned into Harry’s palm, eyelids fluttering shut for a moment like the touch had undone something tight inside him.

“Harry…” Draco whispered, breath barely a breath at all.

That was all it took.

Harry leaned in, slow as dawn, giving Draco every chance to refuse.

But Draco stayed perfectly still—waiting, wanting, trusting.

Their foreheads touched first, a soft brush of skin against skin that made Harry close his eyes and breathe him in. Draco’s hand came up shakily, curling into Harry’s shirt right over his heart, as if needing something to anchor himself.

When Harry finally kissed him, it wasn’t hungry or rushed.

It was gentle.

Earnest.

A question asked in the quiet.

Draco melted.

His lips parted with the softest sound—half sigh, half surrender—his fingers tightening in Harry’s shirt as he leaned up into the kiss. The warmth of him was overwhelming, fragile and real, and Harry cupped Draco’s face with both hands now, holding him like he might break if handled any less carefully.

The kiss deepened by degrees, slow as a blooming flower. Draco’s mouth brushed Harry’s again, tender and seeking, like he was memorizing the shape of him. Harry felt something hot sting behind his eyes, because Draco was kissing him back with a softness that shouldn’t have belonged to someone who’d spent his whole life bracing for hurt.

Harry kissed him again, just as gently, his thumbs brushing Draco’s flushed cheekbones, coaxing rather than claiming. Draco made a quiet, helpless sound—one he would deny forever—and pressed closer, their noses brushing, breath mingling.

When they finally pulled back, it wasn’t far.

Barely an inch.

Just enough to breathe.

Draco’s eyes were half-lidded, glowing softly in the low light, his lips pink and kissed-swollen. Harry felt Draco’s breath tremble against his own.

“That,” Draco whispered, voice unsteady, “was… very unfair.”

Harry blinked, startled. “Unfair?”

Draco lowered his gaze, a shy smile ghosting at the corner of his mouth. “You can’t kiss me like that and expect me to stay composed.”

Harry felt laughter—warm and breathless—rise in his chest.

He brushed a thumb over Draco’s cheek.

“Then fall apart with me,” he murmured.

Draco’s answer was to surge up and capture Harry’s lips with his own.

It was not a gentle kiss. It was desperate, hungry, a clash of teeth and tongue and pent-up years of animosity and longing. Draco melted into it, his body going pliant in Harry’s arms. He felt Harry’s thick, muscular thighs press against his own softer ones, and he whimpered, arching his spine, pressing his swollen chest against the hard plane of Harry’s torso. The friction was agony and ecstasy.

When they broke apart, both were breathing heavily. Draco’s lips were kiss-swollen, his skin flushed a deep, pretty pink all the way down to his chest.

“You’re so beautiful,” Harry whispered, his voice full of awe. His gaze dropped to Draco’s chest. “Can I… can I see you?”

A fresh wave of heat, both from his cycle and from sheer mortification, washed over Draco. But the need, the desperate, clawing need to be seen, to be wanted by this alpha, overrode his shame. He gave another shaky nod.

The nod was all the permission Harry needed.

With trembling, reverent hands, Harry pushed the silken straps of the uniform shirt off Draco’s shoulders. The fabric pooled around his waist, baring his torso to the cool dungeon air and Harry’s hungry gaze.

Draco watched Harry’s face. He saw the alpha’s eyes darken, his lips part slightly. His chest was indeed swollen, the small, soft mounds rounder and fuller than usual, the skin stretched taut and gleaming. His nipples were a deep, rosy pink, puffy and erect, begging for attention.

“Merlin, Draco,” Harry breathed, his voice thick. “You’re… gorgeous.”

Before Draco could form a coherent thought, Harry dipped his head and took one pert nipple into his mouth.

The sensation was blinding. It wasn’t just the wet heat of Harry’s mouth, or the clever flick of his tongue. It was a deep, pulling sensation that went straight to Draco’s core, to the empty, aching place between his legs. He cried out, a sharp, high-pitched sound, his hands flying to Harry’s hair, tangling in the messy black locks. He arched his back, pushing his chest more firmly into Harry’s face, his body moving on instinct.

Harry suckled, gently at first, then with more pressure, his strong hands holding Draco’s waist steady. And then Draco felt it—a strange, releasing pressure, and a sudden, warm wetness on his nipple and Harry’s tongue.

Harry froze for a second, then made a low, groaning sound in the back of his throat. He pulled back slightly, and Draco saw his pearly white milk beading continuously flowing from his nipple.

Harry’s eyes, when they met Draco’s, were wide with lust and pride, feral kind of wonder. “You’re… you’re producing so much,” he whispered. 

Draco stirred faintly in Harry's arms, his face flushed with heat and arousal, a soft whimper escaping his lips, he moved his hands to cup his small breasts kneading them to draw out more milk."Yes alpha it all for you, come on drink it, nurse from me." The omega moaned his body ached from the relentless need. His breasts felt heavy, swollen, the milk building pressure that made his nipples peak into tight, sensitive buds. Another stream of milk escaped from one of his nippels, warm and sticky, trailing down his pale chest.

Harry's green eyes whent feral, his alpha instincts sharpening instantly at the scent—sweet, creamy, mingling with the lingering musk of arousal. "You are such a good littleomega, making so much milk for me." he murmured, voice low and tender, brushing sweat-damp hair from the omega's forehead. Draco's grey eyes fluttered open, hazy and unfocused, a flush creeping up his neck.

"Mm...yes, yes I am, I am your good, obedient little omega, Harry," Draco breathed, arching slightly despite the exhaustion. His hands clutched at Harry's shirt, pulling him closer. The milk leaked faster now, droplets beading on his nipples, and Harry's gaze dropped, mesmerized. The alpha's cock twitched in his trousers, knot pulsing, but he focused on Draco's needs first—always.

"You're so full," Harry whispered, reverent, one hand sliding up to cup Draco's left breast. It overflowed his palm, soft and warm, the skin stretched taut. His thumb circled the nipple gently at first, teasing the hardened peak until milk welled up, a thin stream spurting out in response. Draco gasped, hips shifting restlessly, the sensation shooting straight to his core.

"Harry—Mff-ah!" Draco moaned, voice breaking as Harry's fingers pinched lightly, rolling the nipple between them. More milk sprayed, arcing in fine jets that landed on Harry's wrist. The alpha leaned in, capturing the stream with his tongue, lapping it up before sealing his lips around the bud. He sucked slow and deep, drawing the warm liquid into his mouth, swallowing with a satisfied hum.

"Taste so good, love," Harry praised against the skin, popping off to watch another spurt escape. His free hand joined, cupping Draco's right breast, squeezing it toward the center. The pressure made both nipples align, and as he pressed the mounds together firmly, streams of milk erupted from both, crossing in the air before splattering across Harry's face and chin. Draco's back bowed, a loud moan ripping from his throat, his pussy clenching emptily at the dual stimulation.

"Fuck—yes, like that drink from me alpha, don't waste it," Draco panted, fingers tangling in Harry's messy hair, urging him on. The omega's pride melted under the attention, body surrendering to the relief and pleasure. Milk flowed freely now, soaking Harry's shirt, but the alpha didn't care—he drank deeply, alternating between breasts, sucking hard on one while kneading the other.

"Such a good omega," Harry murmured, voice husky with awe, lips brushing the slick nipple. "Producing so much for me. Look at you—leaking everywhere, all full and needy." He squeezed both breasts again, thumbs pressing the nipples together, forcing twin streams to spray upward. Draco cried out, thighs rubbing together as fresh slick gathered, his clit pulsing from the indirect tease.

Draco's moans grew louder, breathy and desperate, echoing in the quiet dorm. "Harry... more, please—suck harder." His body trembled, heat waves crashing anew, the milking easing the ache but igniting deeper fire. Harry obliged, mouth latching onto the left nipple with fervor, tongue flicking the tip as he suckled rhythmically. Milk flooded his mouth, sweet and rich, and he groaned, the vibration making Draco writhe.

"You're perfect, Draco—giving me all this milk, so generous," Harry continued praising between pulls, his hand massaging the right breast, coaxing out steady dribbles that he licked clean. He pressed the breasts tighter, watching the sprays mingle, then dipped his head to catch them mid-air, tongue extended. Draco's hips bucked, a whine escaping as overstimulation from earlier blended with this new bliss.

The omega's grey eyes locked on Harry's, dark with lust and vulnerability. "Don't stop... feels so good," he moaned, voice slurring as pleasure built. Harry's sucks turned insistent, drawing deep swallows, his free hand sliding down to soothe Draco's quivering thigh, thumb brushing near his soaked clothed folds without. Milk sprayed in erratic bursts now, Draco's body responding to every touch, every word of praise.

Harry pulled back briefly, lips shiny with milk, green eyes blazing. "My beautiful, milky omega—cum from this if you want. I want to feel you soak me while I drink you dry." He dove back in, squeezing and sucking with renewed hunger, the room filling with wet sounds and Draco's escalating moans.

Draco's body tensed under Harry's relentless mouth, the alpha's lips sealed tight around his left nipple, sucking with steady pulls that drew milk in thick, warm gulps. Harry's hand kneaded the right breast, fingers pinching and twisting the nipple to coax out more streams, the liquid spraying across Draco's chest and Harry's cheek. The omega's pussy clenched hard, slick flooding his folds as the suction sent jolts straight to his core. "Harry—oh gods, I'm—" Draco's words cut off in a sharp cry, his hips jerking upward as the first orgasm crashed through him.

Clear fluid gushed from his pussy, soaking his panties and the sheets beneath in a hot spray that arced high before splattering down. Harry's eyes widened, but he didn't stop—his tongue lashed the nipple inside his mouth, swallowing milk faster, the vibration humming against Draco's sensitive skin. "That's it, love, squirt for me," Harry murmured against the flesh, popping off to lap at the leaking bud before latching on again, harder this time. Draco's thighs trembled, toes curling as aftershocks rippled, his grey eyes rolling back.

The heat surged hotter, Draco's scent thickening the air, and Harry's free hand gripped his hip, holding him steady. Milk flowed endlessly, Draco's breasts yielding under the pressure, and the alpha switched sides, sucking the right nipple deep while squeezing the left to spray milk over his own lips. The dual assault built pressure fast—Draco's pussy fluttered, walls contracting wildly. "Can't—too much," he gasped, but his body betrayed him, arching into the touch. The second orgasm hit suddenly, a forceful jet that drenched Harry's thighs, the omega's moan turning into a sob of pleasure.

Harry groaned, the taste of milk and the feel of Draco's release driving his brain wild, his cock straining against his trousers, knot throbbing. He pressed Draco's breasts together again, thumbs rubbing the nipples in circles until twin fountains erupted, one caught in his mouth as he sucked greedily. 'So wet from this, Draco—your pussy's loving it, clenching empty just from me drinking you.' Praise spilled from his lips between swallows, voice rough with need. Draco writhed, slick-smeared thighs rubbing together, the friction teasing his swollen clit.

By the third time, Draco's moans had turned frantic, breath hitching as Harry's mouth worked without mercy—suck, release, spray, repeat. The alpha's teeth grazed the nipple lightly, not biting but tugging, drawing a fresh gush of milk that he chased with his tongue. Draco's core tightened like a vice, and he came again, squirting in rhythmic pulses that painted Harry's chest, the fluid warm and endless. "Harry! Fuck—yes, drink it all oohhhhh—fuck." Draco begged, fingers clawing at Harry's shoulders, his body shaking from the intensity.

Harry's green eyes locked on Draco's flushed face, watching every twitch, every gasp. He milked the breasts methodically now, one hand alternating squeezes while his mouth devoured the other, lips shiny and swollen from the effort. The room reeked of milk and slick, the omega's heat peaking in waves that made his skin feverish. Fourth orgasm built slower, Draco's pussy hypersensitive, every pull on his nipples echoing as a thrust inside him. He whined, hips grinding air, and then it broke—squirting hard, the spray hitting Draco's thighs before dripping down, Draco's cry echoing loud and broken.

"One more, beautiful—give me everything," Harry urged, voice laced with obsession, his hand sliding to Draco's inner thigh, fingers brushing his soaked pussy lips without entering, just enough to feel the clench. He sucked both nipples in turn, fast and insistent, milk spraying in bursts he caught mid-air with open mouth. Draco's body went rigid, then shattered—the fifth squirt was the strongest, a torrent that soaked them both, his pussy spasming in his panties as he screamed Harry's name, vision blurring at the edges.

Exhausted, Draco slumped back, chest heaving, breasts finally softening as the last dribbles escaped. Harry released the nipple with a wet pop, licking his lips clean before gathering the omega close, nuzzling into his neck. 'You did so well, Draco—five times, all from me nursing you. My perfect omega.' Draco whimpered softly, curling into Harry's warmth, the afterglow wrapping them in quiet intimacy.

Draco lay limp in Harry's arms, his body still quivering from the cascade of releases, breaths coming in shallow pants that stirred the damp strands of his pale hair against Harry's neck. The omega's skin glistened with sweat and stray droplets of milk, his breasts now tender and spent, nipples puffy and red from the alpha's devoted attention. Harry held him close, one hand stroking soothing circles along Draco's back, the other trailing lower to the soaked fabric clinging between his thighs. The panties—delicate lace, now utterly ruined—stuck to Draco's folds, heavy with the evidence of his squirting, the air thick with the musky sweetness of his slick.

"Let me take these off you, Draco," Harry whispered, voice husky and low, laced with the raw edge of his need. His green eyes, darkened by desire, flicked down as he hooked fingers into the waistband, peeling the drenched material away slowly. 

With a low growl rumbling in his chest, Harry tugged the panties down slowly, peeling them off Draco's thighs inch by inch. The material dragged against sensitive skin, making Draco shiver and bite his lip. Once free Draco whimpered at the cool air hitting his overheated core, legs parting instinctively as Harry tugged the panties free, the fabric dragging against swollen lips and leaving a glistening trail.

Harry held the drenched scrap up, bringing it to his nose without hesitation. He inhaled deeply, eyes fluttering shut as his pupils dilated wide, rolling back in pure bliss. The rich, musky aroma of Draco's arousal flooded his senses—sweet heat, tangy slick, and the faint creamy undertone from the milk that had leaked everywhere. Harry's cock twitched hard in his trousers, knot swelling painfully, but he savored the moment, a guttural moan escaping as he pressed the panties closer, breathing it in like a drug.

Draco's cheeks burned crimson, a fresh wave of fluster crashing over him. He watched through half-lidded eyes, heart pounding at the raw hunger on Harry's face—the way his alpha lost himself so completely in Draco's essence. "Harry... that's—Merlin, you're obscene," Draco stammered, voice breathy and embarrassed, but his pussy clenched at the sight, another trickle of slick escaping his folds. He shifted, thighs pressing together instinctively, but Harry's free hand caught his knee, gently prying them apart.

The alpha lowered the panties to the bed, his green eyes—still hazy from the high—fixing on Draco's exposed pussy. It glistened under the dorm room's dim light, swollen lips parted slightly, clit peeking out flushed and needy, the entrance fluttering with residual spasms. Rivulets of squirt and slick coated the inner thighs, pooling beneath him. Harry's mouth watered, his mind utterly fogged by the overload: the creamy sweetness of Draco's milk still lingering on his tongue, the heady perfume of omega slick filling his lungs, the visual feast of that pretty, dripping cunt begging for attention.

"Gods, Draco"' Harry rasped, voice thick and slurred like he'd downed firewhisky, leaning in closer on his elbows. "Look at this gorgeous pussy. So pink and wet, all puffy from coming so hard for me. It's perfect—your pussy lips are so soft and plump, shining with all that slick you made just from my mouth on your tits." He traced a finger along the outer edge, not entering, just admiring the way it quivered. Draco whimpered, hips twitching up, flustered heat spreading from his face down to his chest. "The way it clenches, like it's starving for more... and this clit, swollen and begging to be sucked. You're dripping everywhere, love—your juices are the sweetest thing, mixed with that milk scent driving me mad."

Harry's cock twitching painfully in his trousers as he stared, mesmerized.

"It's so beautiful," Harry couldn’t stop admiring Draco’s cunt, voice reverent and rough, one finger tracing the outer lips without pressing in, feeling the velvet softness slicked with juices. "All puffy and wet, glistening just for me. Your folds are so delicate, pink like rose petals, but dripping like you've been fucked for hours. And look at your swollen clit—gods, it's throbbing, Begging to be sucked." He dipped lower, nose brushing close enough to inhale deeply, the rich, fertile scent of omega slick flooding his senses, making his knot swell harder. Draco shivered, a soft moan escaping as Harry's praise washed over him."Alpha-ah...hmm-uhh", his body responding despite the exhaustion, pussy clenching visibly.

Harry's eyes never left it, admiring every detail—the way the inner lips parted to show the tight, welcoming hole, juices seeping out in slow rivulets that he wanted to lap up. "You're making so much slick, love, it's everywhere—coating your thighs, your ass. I can smell how ready you are, how needy. This pussy's perfect, Draco, utterly perfect. I could stare at it all night, worship it like it deserves." He pressed a soft kiss to the inside of Draco's thigh, tongue flicking out to taste the stray slick there, the flavor exploding on his tongue—tangy and sweet, mixed with the faint milky aftertaste that had him growling low. Drunk, yes, lost in the haze of Draco's body, his milk still warming his belly, the pussy juices calling him closer.

Lifting his gaze to meet Draco's hazy grey eyes, Harry swallowed hard, seeking that consent he always craved. "Can I eat your pussy out, Draco? Please—let me bury my face in it, lick up every drop of your slick and juices. I need to taste you properly, make you cum on my tongue while I drink you down." His words tumbled out fervent, hands kneading the soft flesh of Draco's hips, holding him open as he waited, breath hot against the sensitive skin.

Draco's sarcasm flickered weakly through the embarrassment, but his body arched toward Harry, consent clear in the way his thighs fell open wider. "Y-yes, Harry... do it. Eat me, eat my pussy out," he barly whimpered out, voice trembling with anticipation, fingers threading into Harry's messy hair to guide him down.

Harry shifted down the bed with careful grace, settling between Draco's thighs, strong hands spreading them wider to expose the pretty pink folds fully. He inhaled deeply, Draco's scent hitting him like a potion—sweet and musky, omega essence pure and heady, making his knot throb at the base of his thick cock. "So wet," he murmured reverently, leaning in to press a soft kiss to the inside of one thigh, then the other, tasting salt and slick on his lips. "I'll take care of you."

Then he buried his face in Draco’s pussy sniffing it and rubbing his nose angainst his clit making Draco moan. Then his tongue flicked out first, tracing the outer lips in a slow, flat lick that gathered the slick pooling there. Draco gasped, back bowing off the mattress, slim fingers tightening in Harry's hair. The alpha's mouth worked methodically—lips sealing around the folds, sucking gently to draw out more slick, tongue delving between to lap at the inner walls. Draco's pussy clenched under the attention, flavors bursting on Harry's tongue: tangy-sweet, like ripe fruit warmed by sun, textured with the velvet heat of arousal.

"Harry—fuck," Draco moaned, voice breaking into a whine, his embarrassment forgotten as pleasure sparked sharp and electric. His legs quivered, socks sliding down further as he hooked one ankle over Harry's broad shoulder, pulling him closer. Milk beaded anew at his nipples from the stimulation, but the focus was lower—Harry's tongue circling his clit now, flicking the swollen nub before sucking it between his lips with precise pressure.

Harry hummed against the sensitive flesh, the vibration sending jolts through Draco's core, his own cock leaking pre-cum into his trousers, rut edges sharpening. He worshipped with fervor: tongue thrusting inside the tight channel, fucking in and out with wet, obscene sounds, then retreating to lap broad strokes over the entire pussy, cleaning and teasing in equal measure. "Taste so good," he gasped between licks, green eyes glancing up to watch Draco unravel—pale cheeks flushed crimson, lips parted on breathless moans, body trembling with each pass. "Let go for me. Come on my tongue."

Draco's response was a choked laugh, sarcastic even in ecstasy. "Bossy now, are we? Like you aren't losing it down there." But his hips rolled up, grinding against Harry's face, slick smearing his chin and cheeks. The alpha's hands gripped Draco's plush thighs, thumbs pressing into the soft flesh to hold him steady, one sliding up to tease a finger at the entrance—circling, not entering, building the tension.

Pressure built relentlessly, Draco's walls fluttering as Harry's tongue speared deep again, curling to hit that spongy spot inside. 'Harry—please, more,' he begged, the name spilling out like a prayer, all pride shattered by the mind-melting haze of heat. His clit throbbed under relentless sucks, and when Harry grazed it with his teeth—gentle, teasing—the orgasm crashed over him. Draco cried out, pussy spasming, squirting a gush of slick onto Harry's waiting mouth. He drank it down greedily, swallowing the warm flood, nose buried in soft folds as he lapped through the aftershocks.

"Good boy," Draco panted, trembling, but his grey eyes gleamed with affection, hand stroking Harry's hair. "Don't stop. I need... another." Heat waves didn't relent; another built already, his body hypersensitive, lactation trickling down his sides from the intensity.

Harry pulled back just enough to nod, lips shiny with slick, voice desperate and reverent. "Anything for you. You're mine to please." He dove back in, tongue fucking faster now, finger slipping inside to curl against that spot while his mouth sucked the clit hard. Draco's moans turned to sobs of pleasure, body arching, whispering 'Harry' over and over like a mantra. The second squirt hit harder, drenching Harry's face, but he held firm, licking every drop, alpha protectiveness surging as he grounded Draco through the peak—strong arms pinning thighs, murmurs of praise vibrating against wet skin.

"So beautiful when you come. I Love how you taste. Safe with me." Harry's words wove through the licks, emotional anchor in the storm. Draco shuddered, mind fracturing under pheromones and touch, obsession mutual—his alpha's desperation fueling his own surrender.

As the waves ebbed, Draco tugged Harry up weakly, collapsing into his arms. Harry's clothed cock pressed insistently against his cunt, twitching consistently against Draco’s drenched pussy for friction, but he ignored it, focusing on holding Draco close, scenting his neck with nuzzles. 

Draco's body still quivered from the second release, slick coating Harry's chin and dripping down his neck, but the omega's heat surged onward, unrelenting. His grey eyes, half-lidded and glassy, fixed on Harry's. "Harry... enough for a bit," Draco whispered kissing Harry tasting his own slick and cum, voice hoarse from all the release, fingers loosening in the alpha's locks. But Harry's green eyes, wild and unfocused, pupils blown wide from the scent and taste overwhelming his senses. The alpha's went down again settling between his legs like he belongs there, his tongue darting out again, lapping at the fresh slick seeping from Draco's swollen pussy, a low growl rumbling in his chest.

"No, love, I need more," Harry murmured against the wet folds, voice thick and distant, like he was lost in a haze. His hands clamped tighter on Draco's thighs, spreading them impossibly wider, thumbs digging into the soft inner flesh to keep him open. Draco's clit throbbed visibly, red and engorged, begging for attention even as his body trembled on the edge of overload. Harry's mouth descended once more, lips wrapping around the sensitive nub, sucking hard while his tongue flicked rapid strokes over it.

Draco's hips jerked, a sharp cry escaping his lips as pleasure spiked too intensely. "Harry—ah, fuck, too much!" His walls clenched, slick gushing out in a sudden squirt that splashed against Harry's cheek. The alpha didn't flinch; instead, he pressed his face deeper, tongue thrusting into the spasming channel to catch every drop, swallowing greedily. The taste—tangy and addictive—drove him further, his own cock straining painfully against his trousers, knot swelling without release.

"Can't stop," Harry groaned, the words muffled as he licked broad paths up and down the slit, gathering the mess and pushing it back inside with his tongue. Draco's legs shook violently, socks fully kicked off now, toes curling against the sheets. Milk leaked steadily from his nipples, trailing down his sides, but neither noticed—the focus locked on the pulsing heat between his legs. "You taste too fucking good. Need to make you cum again."

Draco's pride cracked under the onslaught, hands pushing weakly at Harry's shoulders. "Potter, stop—please, it's too sensitive my pussy is to sensitive!" But his body betrayed him, cunt fluttering around the invading tongue, another orgasm building fast from the relentless suction on his clit. Harry's teeth grazed the nub lightly, then his lips sealed tight, humming vibrations straight through the nerves. Draco's back arched, his hands moving to cup his breasts and kneading them, his milk spraying out of his overused red puffy tits, a wail tearing from his throat as he squirted again, harder this time, the clear fluid arcing onto Harry's forehead and into his hair.

The alpha licked through it all, nose grinding against Draco's mound, inhaling the rich pheromones that clouded his mind. Pussy drunk—lost in the slick, the scent, the way Draco's folds quivered under his mouth—Harry was far to gone to registered the omega's pleas. 'One more,' Harry panted, pulling back just to blow cool air over the drenched pussy, watching it twitch before diving in again. His tongue fucked deep, curling to rub the front wall, while a finger joined, sliding in knuckle-deep to pump alongside.

"Harry! No—stop, I can't—" Draco sobbed, tears pricking his eyes, body convulsing as another orgasm was pulled out of him. Slick sprayed in rhythmic pulses, soaking the sheets and Harry's shirt collar. His vision blurred, heat and overstimulation frying his nerves, but Harry's mouth never faltered—sucking the clit, lapping the entrance, finger crooking to hit that spot over and over. Draco's moans turned to broken whimpers, hips bucking erratically, chasing and fleeing the pleasure in equal measure.

"Yes, like that—cum for me," Harry urged, voice feral, green eyes glazed as he glanced up. Draco's face was flushed deep red, lips swollen from biting them, but the alpha saw only need, not distress. Another orgasm ripped through, the  squirt weaker but no less intense, dribbling out as Draco's pussy clenched around the finger. "Harry... please... too much..." The words slurred, his hands falling limp to the sides, body going slack.

But Harry didn't notice the shift—the way Draco's eyes rolled back, grey lashes fluttering shut, Draco's legs flailing trying to push Harry away from his oversensitive cunt, breaths evening out into unconsciousness.

The omega's body still responded on instinct, walls fluttering faintly, slick trickling slowly. Pheromones thick in the air kept Harry entranced, his tongue delving deeper, lapping at the softening folds with single-minded devotion. He added a second finger, stretching the tight heat, pumping slowly now to draw out any remaining essence.

Minutes passed in the dim room, Harry's world narrowed to the taste on his tongue, the soft twitches under his mouth. Draco lay limp, chest rising and falling shallowly, milk drying on his skin, but the alpha kept going—gentle licks turning obsessive, cleaning and teasing the overworked pussy. His own rut clawed too sharply, knot throbbing with denied need, Harry kept lapping at Draco’s pussy totally dazzed and drunk on its taste.

Draco's face was peaceful, utterly spent, unconscious from the barrage. While Harry was busy suckings Draco's swollen clit and over used pussy and fingering his wet hole.

-----------------------------------------

The world swam back into focus not as a gentle dawn, but as a second, more brutal sunrise of sensation. Consciousness returned to Draco as his his second wave of heat had started, his mind was still blank, trying to register his surroundings.

His eyes widened when he felt the hungry sound of Harry Potter’s mouth devouring his cunt.

A broken, ragged moan was torn from Draco’s throat before he could even form a coherent thought. His body, spent and trembling from the previous cataclysmic orgasms, was alight again, a raw, exposed nerve. Every flick of Harry’s tongue, every suckling pull on his oversensitive clit, sent jolts of pleasure so sharp they bordered on pain. His brain, still fuzzy from the heat and the lingering haze of sleep, struggled to catch up.

He was on his back, his slender legs hooked over Harry’s broad, Quidditch-hardened shoulders. The alpha was between his thighs like a man possessed, his dark head buried in the soaked, tender flesh of Draco’s pussy. The sheets beneath him were a damp, tangled mess, smelling overwhelmingly of sex, of his own sweet slick, and of Harry’s potent, sun-warmed alpha scent.

“H-Harry… stop,” Draco whimpered, his voice a thin, reedy thing. It was a weak protest, his body arching into the torment even as his mind screamed for a reprieve. His hands, which had been limp at his sides, fluttered up, his fingers tangling in Harry’s impossibly messy hair. He didn’t push him away; he pulled him closer, his nails scraping against Harry’s scalp. “Too much… it’s too much…”

Harry paused, pulling back just enough for Draco to feel the cool dungeon air on his wet, throbbing flesh. He looked up, his face glistening with Draco’s essence, his green eyes dark and wild, pupils blown wide with lust. His lips were swollen, his jaw slack. He looked utterly wrecked, and the sight sent another treacherous throb of desire through Draco’s core.

“You’re so sweet,” Harry rasped, his voice gravelly and raw. “I can’t get enough.” His gaze was intense, unwavering, pinning Draco to the bed more effectively than any spell.

Draco’s breath hitched. The words were there, on the tip of his tongue. Stop. It’s too sensitive. I can’t take anymore. But his heat-flooded body, his empty, clenching cunt, they screamed a different truth. They wanted this. They needed this. They needed to be filled, tasted, worshipped until his mind broke completely.

Yet, the sheer overstimulation was a physical agony. The swollen, hyper-sensitive bundle of nerves felt like it was on fire, and the thought of Harry’s relentless tongue there again made him shudder with a mixture of dread and desperate anticipation.

“My… my pussy,” Draco gasped, the crude word feeling both foreign and obscenely right on his tongue. “It’s… it’s raw, Harry. Please… just… give me a moment. Anything else.”

He tried to move, to squirm away, but his limbs were weak, boneless. His attempt to separate himself from Harry’s mouth was a feeble, pathetic shuffle of his hips that only served to grind his slick folds against Harry’s stubbled chin.

Harry kept eating him out. Draco started thrashing to separate Harry from his puffy cunt, pleading. "Anything Harry, anything just not cunt, its used and swollen let it rest please alpha please". Draco started begging "Anything you need,” 

Harry stoped at the distresed voice of his omega and looked up.

Draco’s gaze drifted downwards, over the hard planes of Harry’s chest, down to his own. His breasts, his gorgeous, swollen tits, were heavy and aching, the sensitive, puffy nipples pebbled and begging for attention. The memory of Harry drinking from him, of that deep, pulling pleasure, was a siren’s call.

“My… my chest,” Draco whispered trying to divert Harry’s attention from his overused cunt, his face flushing with a fresh wave of heat that had nothing to do with his cycle. “It… it aches. They’re so full.”

A low, possessive growl rumbled in Harry’s chest. The sound should have frightened him, but it only made Draco’s want more. Harry didn’t need another invitation.

He moved with a slow, deliberate grace, shifting his weight to settle beside Draco on the bed. He loomed over him, one strong arm braced next to Draco’s head, caging him in. His other hand came up, not with roughness, but with a reverent touch, to palm Draco’s swollen breast. The contact was electric. Draco cried out, his back arching off the mattress, pushing his chest more firmly into Harry’s hand.

“So soft,” Harry murmured, his voice thick with wonder. He squeezed gently, and Draco watched, mesmerized, as a single, pearly drop of milk beaded on his tight, rosy nipple. “So perfect.”

Then Harry lowered his head.

His mouth was hot and wet, a brand against Draco’s oversensitive skin. He didn’t just latch on; he worshipped. He sealed his lips around the areola, his tongue flattening against the swollen mound before he began to suckle. Deep, pulling draws that sent bolts of pure, undiluted pleasure straight to Draco’s core.

“Oh, Merlin… yes…” Draco sobbed, his hands flying back to Harry’s hair, holding him there, anchoring himself to the only solid thing in his spinning world. The sensation was even more intense than before, now that his body was fully awake and screaming with need. It was a relief, a deep, satisfying release of pressure, and a torment all at once. His milk, rich and sweet, flowed freely, and Harry drank it down with greedy, desperate gulps, his throat working.

Draco was babbling again, a continuous stream of praise and pleas. “Yes, alpha, drink it… it’s for you, all for you… you’re so good, taking care of me… oh, gods, don’t stop…”

Harry switched sides, his mouth moving to Draco’s other breast with the same single-minded devotion. He suckled hard, one hand coming up to knead and massage the breast he’d just abandoned, his thumb circling the wet, glistening nipple. The dual sensation was overwhelming. Draco’s hips began to move of their own accord, a slow, desperate undulation against the empty air, his cunt clenching rhythmically around nothing, dripping slick onto the already soaked sheets.

He was a vision of debauched beauty, sprawled across the emerald silk, his pale skin flushed a deep, feverish pink, his silver blond hair fanned out around him like a halo. His stormy eyes were glazed, unfocused, locked on the dark head nestled between his breasts. His perfect, pouty lips were parted, releasing soft, whimpering moans with every pull of Harry’s mouth.

Harry was lost in him. He was drunk on the taste of Draco, on the sweet milk that filled his mouth, on the sounds of pleasure he was wrenching from the omega’s throat. He was a man possessed, a golden retriever alpha who had found his purpose, and that purpose was to worship every inch of Draco Malfoy’s trembling, heat-ravaged body. He drank until Draco’s frantic movements began to slow, until his moans turned into soft, exhausted mewls.

Finally, he pulled away, both of Draco’s nipples reddened and wet, glistening in the low light. He looked down at the omega beneath him, his own breathing harsh and ragged. Draco looked utterly wrecked, completely sated from the nursing, his body gone limp and pliant, his eyes half-lidded and drowsy.

Harry leaned down, brushing his lips against Draco’s forehead, then his temple, a soft, chaste contrast to the carnal act they’d just shared. “Okay?” he murmured, his voice rough with emotion and spent desire.

Draco could only manage a weak, jerky nod, his silver eyes fluttering closed. The frantic edge of his heat had been soothed, for now, replaced by a deep, bone-weary languor. Harry’s warmth, his solid presence beside him, was a blanket of safety. He felt Harry shift, settling next to him on the bed, pulling the damp sheets up over them both. A strong, heavy arm draped over his waist, pulling him close until his back was nestled against Harry’s chest. The alpha’s thick, muscular thighs cradled his softer ones, and Draco could feel the hard, insistent press of Harry’s cock against the small of his back.

But there was no demand in the touch. Only possession. Only comfort.

Surrounded by Harry’s scent, lulled by the steady beat of his heart, and physically exhausted from the intense pleasure, Draco felt his consciousness begin to slip away again. This time, the descent into sleep was gentle, a soft, warm darkness that promised no nightmares, only the continued, watchful presence of the alpha who had, in the space of a few hours, rewired his entire world.

-----------------------------------------

The next morning consciousness returned to Draco not as a gentle dawn, but as a slow, creeping tide of sensation. The first thing he was aware of was the heat. A low, simmering fever pulsed under his skin, a constant, humid reminder of his biology. The second thing was the ache. His body was utterly spent from yesterday'sactivities. And the third was the sound. A soft click of a door closing it was Harry.

"Oh you are up, I hope your body is okay, I really overworked you yesterday, I'm sorry if it caused you any distress, I didn’t mean it." Harry completed his sentence guiltily.

Draco quickly said."yes I'm up and nope you did not case me any distress, and I loved it."

Harry just released a sigh and said."I'm glad, brought you some breakfast."

“You need to keep your strength up,” Harry said softly, his voice back to its normal, warm timbre. He poured tea, adding a precise amount of honey, just the way Draco liked it, and handed him the cup.

Draco took it, his fingers brushing against Harry’s. The simple, domestic act felt more intimate than anything that had happened the night before. He sipped the tea, the warmth spreading through him, and watched as Harry picked up a berry, dipping it in cream and holding it out to him. Draco leaned forward and took it from Harry’s fingers, his lips closing around the fruit and the tip of Harry’s thumb. He saw Harry’s breath catch, his green eyes darkening.

They ate in a comfortable, heavy silence, punctuated only by the clink of china and the soft sounds of their breathing. Draco could feel the fever beginning to build again, a slow, insistent heat coiling in his belly. His skin was starting to feel too tight, too sensitive. The scent of Harry—warm, alpha, his—was becoming an unbearable temptation.

As Harry set the empty tray aside on the bedside table, Draco reached out, his hand landing on Harry’s bare forearm. The muscle was hard and warm under his palm.

“Harry,” Draco said, his voice quiet but firm.

Harry turned to him, his expression open, questioning.

Draco’s heart was hammering against his ribs. The heat was rising, fogging his brain with a fresh wave of desperate need. His gaze dropped from Harry’s face, down his chest, to the noticeable bulge straining against the fabric of his trousers. Harry was still painfully, obviously hard.

“Last night… you… you took care of me,” Draco began, his cheeks flushing. “You… drank from me. You… used your mouth on me.” He took a shaky breath, his stormy silver eyes meeting Harry’s molten green ones. “Can I… can I take care of you? Can I… suck your cock?”

The blunt, crude words hung in the air between them. Harry’s eyes widened slightly, a slow, deep blush spreading across his cheeks. He looked utterly flustered, the golden retriever alpha completely disarmed. He swallowed hard, his Adam's apple bobbing.

“You… you don’t have to,” Harry stammered.

“I want to,” Draco insisted, the heat making him bold. He needed this. He needed to taste him, to worship him, to give back some of the pleasure he’d received. “Please, Harry. Let me.”

Harry stared at him for a long moment, his gaze searching Draco’s face. Then, he gave a slow, jerky nod. “Okay. Yeah. If… if you’re sure.”

With trembling fingers, Draco reached for the fastening of Harry’s trousers. He undid the button and pulled down the zip, his movements clumsy with nerves and feverish desire. Harry lifted his hips, helping him push the trousers and his boxers down his thick, muscular thighs.

And then it was there.

Draco’s breath caught in his throat. His eyes, wide and silver, felt like they were going to pop out of his head. He’d felt it, last night, pressing against him. But seeing it was something else entirely. It was… monumental. Thick, veined, and uncut, it stood proudly from a nest of dark, coarse curls. The head was a deep, flushed red, already glistening with a bead of pre-cum. It had to be a good twelve inches, maybe more. It was an alpha’s cock, a weapon of mass destruction, and it was utterly, devastatingly beautiful. For a dizzying second, Draco could have sworn he saw little heart-shaped pupils in his own eyes, his omega brain short-circuiting with a mixture of awe and sheer, unadulterated lust.

“Merlin, I guessed you were huge from last night since is kept rubbing agint me by god it looks like a horses—” Draco breathed, his voice full of reverence.

Harry fulshed and quickly cut Draco of mid sentence."Please don't complete that sentence I know it's huge and you don't have to do it, if it makes you uncomfortable."

Draco turned pink and spontaneously said."I want to."

And leaned forward, his silver hair falling like a curtain around his face. He tentatively licked the tip, tasting the salty, musky pre-cum. Harry jerked above him, a sharp, punched-out gasp escaping his lips. Emboldened, Draco opened his mouth and took him in sucking his head and licking his slit, tasting harry pre-cum.

Slowy Draco tried lower his head on Harry's cooking taking in more of that length. After some time and little gaging on Harry's cock, he could only manage about half. The sheer girth of him stretched Draco’s lips to their limit, and the length was simply impossible. He focused on what he could, using his tongue to lick and probe the foreskin, swirling around the head, sucking as much of the thick shaft as he could fit into his mouth. He used his hand on the base, stroking in time with the movements of his mouth. Even if he only took half the length, Draco was deepthroating Harry.

Harry was a mess above him. His hands fisted in the sheets, his head thrown back, a constant stream of ragged groans and Draco’s name falling from his lips. “Fuck, Draco… your mouth… so good… oh, gods…”

Draco worked him, his own need forgotten in the singular focus of pleasuring his alpha. He hollowed his cheeks, sucking hard, his hand pumping the base, and squezing Harry's balls now and then. He could feel the tension coiling in Harry’s body, the way his thick thighs trembled. The taste of him, the weight of him on his tongue, the sounds he was making—it was the most powerful, intoxicating thing Draco had ever experienced.

“Draco, I’m gonna… I’m gonna come,” Harry warned, his voice strained.

Draco didn’t pull away. He redoubled his efforts, taking him as deep as he could, swallowing around the head. With a guttural roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of the dungeon, Harry came. Hot, salty spurts flooded Draco’s mouth and throat. He swallowed it all, greedily, milking Harry with his mouth and hand until Harry was shuddering and spent, collapsing back onto the bed with a deep, satiated groan.

Draco pulled off, panting, a trail of cum and saliva connecting his lips to Harry’s softening cock. He felt powerful. He felt owned. He felt deliriously, feverishly happy.

Draco went back up and kissed Harry making him taste his cum.

Harry, catching his breath, reached out and cupped Draco’s cheek, his thumb stroking the sharp line of his cheekbone. “That was… Merlin, Draco.”

Draco nuzzled into his hand, preening asking."Did I do good alpha did I make you feel good."

And Harry kissed him deep, lovely then parted."You really good my omega."

And Draco just nuzzled into Harry’s neck taking in his scent and biting and licking along his neck.

After a few moments of recovery, Harry’s gaze drifted down Draco’s body, lingering on the soft, pale skin of his inner thighs. A new, speculative look entered his eyes.

“Draco,” he said, his voice husky again. “Can I… can I try something else?”

Draco, still buzzing from the power of having made Harry fall apart, nodded eagerly. “Anything.”

Harry shifted, moving so he was kneeling between Draco’s legs. “Lift your hips for me, love.”

Draco did, and Harry slid a pillow underneath him, positioning him perfectly. Then, Harry guided Draco’s slender legs together, his soft thighs pressing tightly against each other.

“I want to… I want to fuck your thighs,” Harry whispered, his cock, already hardening again with an alpha’s impressive recovery, sliding into the tight, warm channel created by Draco’s legs.

Draco’s eyes rolled back in his head at the suggestion. The feeling was incredible, when Harryslid his cock between his thighs. The friction of Harry’s thick, hard cock sliding between his soft, plush thighs, the head nudging against his own wet, aching pussy with every thrust…catching onto his clit, it was a new kind of torture. He could feel the heat of Harry’s body, the power in his movements. He wrapped his own legs tighter, creating more pressure, and Harry groaned, his thrusts becoming faster, more frantic.

“You feel… so good… so soft,” Harry panted, his hands gripping Draco’s hips, holding him steady. “So perfect for me.”

Draco was babbling again, lost to the sensation. “Yes, alpha, please… use me… make us come together…”

Harry leaned down, capturing Draco’s mouth in a searing, desperate kiss as he drove between his thighs. The combined friction, the overwhelming scent of each other, the sounds of their bodies moving together, it was too much. Draco felt his own orgasm building, a tidal wave of pleasure triggered by Harry’s proximity and the relentless, perfect pressure.

With a final, deep thrust, Harry shuddered, spilling his release over Draco’s stomach and thighs. The hot, wet sensation, combined with the primal growl that rumbled from Harry’s chest, sent Draco over the edge. He came with a sharp, broken cry, his body convulsing, his own slick adding to the mess between his legs.

They collapsed together, a tangled, sweaty, sated heap of limbs. Harry, with a murmured cleaning charm, wiped them both down before pulling the sheets over them. He wrapped his arms around Draco, pulling him close, nuzzling into the silver hair at the nape of his neck. The feverish heat of Draco’s body was a comfortable warmth now, soothed by the afterglow. Exhaustion, deep and profound, washed over them both. In the safe, warm circle of Harry’s arms, surrounded by their combined scents, Draco felt the pull of sleep, his last conscious thought a simple, blissful certainty that he was exactly where he was meant to be.

-----------------------------------------

The rest of the heat had passed.

Draco woke up feeling… light.

For the first time in days, there was no ache in his bones, no restless heat simmering under his skin. Just warmth. Soft, gentle warmth pressed around him like a protective cocoon.

His eyelashes fluttered open.

The sheets beneath him were fresh — warm, charmed clean, smelling faintly of vanilla and cedarwood. His hair wasn’t tangled, his skin wasn’t sticky, and there was no uncomfortable soreness anywhere.

Draco blinked once.

He cleaned me.

He took care of me.

Merlin—he actually took care of everything.

A flush crept up Draco’s neck, warm and embarrassing. He turned his head slightly and saw Harry still sleeping behind him, chest pressed to Draco’s back, one arm curled around his waist like he couldn’t let go even in sleep.

Harry’s face looked peaceful. Soft. Beautiful.

Draco’s heart did something inconvenient.

He didn’t cross a single boundary. He didn’t take advantage. He didn’t even wake me when I exhausted myself. He just… stayed. Warm. Safe. Mine.

Draco lifted a hand to touch the pillowcase — steady himself — but his thoughts kept spiraling.

How can someone be this sweet? How am I supposed to survive being in love with him like this?

I already knew I loved him, but… Merlin.

His cheeks were burning.

As if sensing Draco’s embarrassment, Harry stirred. His arm tightened instinctively before he blinked awake, green eyes hazy with sleep.

“Morning…” Harry’s voice was rough and gentle all at once. Then panic flickered in instantly. “Are—you okay? Did I… did I push you or hurt you during the night? I tried really hard to stay still but I—”

Draco turned in his arms and placed a hand on Harry’s chest.

“No. You didn’t push me. You didn’t hurt me.”

His voice softened. “You were perfect.”

Harry’s breath caught. “Yeah?”

Draco nodded, eyes lowering shyly. “You stayed with me the whole time. You took care of me. The sheets… everything. You did all of this.”

Harry flushed. “Of course I did. You’re my boyfriend. I love you. I wasn’t going to let you wake up uncomfortable.”

Draco went scarlet.

“Potter,” he whispered, burying his face in Harry’s shoulder, “you can’t just say things like that first thing in the morning.”

Harry laughed softly, hugging him tighter. “Sorry. I’ll try to ration the affection.”

“You better not.”

-----------------------------------------

They took a slow, warm bath together — nothing intimate, just soft touches, Harry washing Draco’s hair with careful fingers, Draco steadying Harry when he slipped on soap bubbles.

Everything felt… normal again. Quiet. Safe.

Draco dressed in fresh robes, smoothing his tie, while Harry fought his usual battle with his hair in the mirror.

“You look good,” Harry said, watching Draco’s reflection like he was seeing him for the first time.

Draco swallowed. “You’re staring.”

“Yeah,” Harry whispered. “I am.”

Draco pretended to be annoyed, but the corners of his mouth betrayed him.

-----------------------------------------

The moment they walked into the Great Hall together, side by side, their friends turned as one.

A wave of smirks hit them instantly.

Pansy’s eyes widened dramatically. “Well, well, well. SOMEONE looks very refreshed.”

Blaise leaned back in his chair. “Heat week treated you two very well, I see.”

Ginny wiggled her eyebrows at Harry. Ron choked on his pumpkin juice. Hermione clapped politely like they’d just won an award.

Harry went bright red. Draco rolled his eyes but couldn’t fight his smile.

“That is not what happened,” Draco snapped.

Pansy smirked. “Sure, darling.”

“But…” Hermione added, soft and warm, “we’re glad you’re both okay.”

The teasing melted into normal chatter — breakfast, homework, Quidditch gossip — as if nothing monumental had happened at all.

Yet every so often, a friend would shoot them a knowing look, and Harry would squeeze Draco’s knee under the table.

Draco pretended not to melt.

-----------------------------------------

—Classes Return to Normal

By the time Charms rolled around, everything felt familiar again — desks, parchment, the small brush of Harry’s hand against Draco’s as they sat beside each other.

Professor Flitwick rambled about wand movements, students whispered behind textbooks, ink scratched across parchment…

Life slid back into place like it had been waiting for them.

Harry leaned closer and whispered, “You really okay?”

Draco nodded, lips curling into something honest.

“With you?” he murmured. “Yeah. I’m more than okay.”

Harry’s smile could’ve lit the whole castle.

----------------------------------------- 

—The Meeting.....

The office was lit only by moonlight when Harry and Draco stepped inside.

It cast long silver shadows across the floor, stretching toward Dumbledore’s desk where the Headmaster sat, hands folded neatly over one another. Snape stood at his side, expression carved from stone.

Harry’s fingers twitched beside Draco’s.

He didn’t take Draco’s hand — not here — but Draco brushed his sleeve lightly, just once, enough to steady him.

Dumbledore’s gaze softened.

“Welcome, boys. Please, sit.”

Harry sat stiffly. Draco sat calmly.

Harry noticed it immediately.

Draco wasn’t shaking. Draco wasn’t confused. Draco wasn’t scared. Draco already knew something.

His stomach twisted.

Snape’s eyes flicked to Draco, unreadable.

“Headmaster,” Harry began, “why are we here? What’s happening at Hogwarts? People keep whispering—"

“We will get to that,” Dumbledore murmured. “But first… Draco.”

Draco straightened, polite, respectful, calm in a way that made Harry want to grab him and shake answers out of him.

Dumbledore continued, “How are you holding up?”

Draco nodded once. “I’m managing, sir.”

Harry blinked. Managing what?

Snape’s frown flickered—barely visible, but Draco caught it.

It was a silent check-in: Are you alright? Do you need to stop?

Draco gave the slightest shake of his head.

Harry’s pulse quickened. Why was Draco communicating with Snape like that?

Dumbledore turned to Harry then, eyes warm but heavy with something too old, too sad.

“Harry, my boy. There are things you must now know. And things you must be ready to face.”

Harry swallowed. “Sir?”

Dumbledore opened a drawer, pulling out a shallow stone bowl swirling with dim mist.

The Pensieve.

Draco didn’t react.

Harry stared.

“Voldemort,” Dumbledore said gently, “split his soul into several pieces.”

Harry froze.

Draco did not even blink.

Snape’s shoulders stiffened, but he said nothing.

Harry stammered, “W–what do you mean? Split—his s–soul?”

Dumbledore nodded. “To become what he is now, Tom Riddle created objects called Horcruxes. Each contains a fragment of his soul. He cannot die while any survive.”

Harry’s heart pounded so loudly it drowned the silence.

“And…” Harry forced himself to breathe. “You’re telling me this now? Why?”

Dumbledore’s gaze softened even deeper.

“Because you will help destroy them.”

Harry’s throat closed. “Me?”

“And Draco,” Dumbledore added.

Harry’s head snapped toward Draco.

Draco met his eyes calmly, a soft apology flickering there.

“Draco has already been entrusted with knowledge far too dangerous for a boy his age,” Dumbledore said gently.

“He has a difficult role to play in this war. Much of which he cannot tell you—not yet.”

Harry felt something inside him crumble.

“You knew?” Harry whispered to Draco. “You knew all of this? And you didn’t tell me?”

Draco’s eyes trembled but he held steady. “Harry… I wasn’t allowed to.”

Snape finally spoke, voice soft but sharp enough to cut through the room.

“Potter,” he said quietly, “there are forces at work you cannot yet understand. Draco has been burdened with knowledge that would put both of you in danger if mishandled.”

Harry glared. “He’s my boyfriend. I deserve to know what’s happening to him.”

Snape’s expression faltered just a fraction.

“Which,” Dumbledore interjected gently, “is precisely why you must be told this part.”

Harry looked at him, desperate.

Dumbledore leaned forward, eyes shining with sad understanding.

“Harry… I need you to do something for me.”

Harry swallowed. “Anything, sir.”

Dumbledore smiled warmly. “Take care of Draco.”

Harry blinked. “Sir?”

“Protect him,” Dumbledore said softly. “Trust him. Stand by him. He carries a burden heavy enough to break the strongest of adults — and yet he faces it with more courage than you know.”

Harry looked at Draco then — really looked.

Draco wasn’t calm.

He was trying to look calm.

His fingers were digging crescent marks into his robe.

His jaw was tight.

His eyes glistened under the candlelight.

But he held himself tall, composed… for Harry’s sake.

Harry felt his chest ache.

Dumbledore continued, “There will come a time when Draco must make an impossible choice. And you must be his strength when that moment arrives.”

Harry whispered, “I will be.”

Snape’s gaze softened at Draco then shifted to Harry — cold again, but tinged with reluctant respect.

“Good,” Snape murmured. “He will need you.”

Draco finally spoke, voice quiet but steady.

“Harry… I don’t want to keep secrets from you. I just… have to. For now.”

Harry nodded slowly.

“I trust you,” he whispered.

Draco’s breath hitched — the first crack in his composure all night.

Dumbledore closed the Pensieve and folded his hands.

“That is all for tonight. But remember… the path ahead is dark, and you must walk it together.”

Harry nodded. Draco nodded.

Harry reached for Draco’s hand the moment they stepped outside the office.

This time, Draco didn’t hesitate.

He squeezed back — hard, desperate, grateful.

-----------------------------------------

— The Foreseen Begins

The next few days slipped into a strange, fragile rhythm.

Something in the castle shifted — subtly at first, like the air was holding its breath. Students whispered more than usual. Teachers exchanged tight glances in corridors. Snape seemed to appear everywhere Draco was, standing like a shadow in doorways, watching but never interrupting.

And Draco…

Draco walked with a stillness that wasn’t numbness, but acceptance.

Harry noticed it instantly.

There was no panic in Draco anymore.

No trembling hands.

No frantic avoidance.

Just… quiet resolve.

Like a boy who finally understood the weight he was meant to carry.

Harry stayed beside him through all of it — not questioning, not demanding, simply offering silent strength. Their hands brushed often as they walked, sometimes intentionally, sometimes because Draco leaned just an inch too close. And each time Harry steadied him, a small grateful breath escaped Draco’s lips before he could stop it.

No arguments.

No accusations.

Just understanding.

It was enough.

------------------------------------------

— The Necklace

It began on a cold weekday afternoon.

Classes emptied into fog-damp corridors. Students filed toward the Great Hall. Draco’s friends clustered around him — Pansy looping her arm through his, Theo hovering close, Blaise scanning the hall with sharp eyes.

Draco paused by the stairs.

Harry felt it before he saw it — the shift in Draco’s breathing, the stillness in his shoulders, the soft drop of his gaze.

It was time.

The first task.

Draco reached into his robe pocket, fingers brushing something wrapped carefully in cloth. His movements were delicate, practiced, but Harry could see the tension beneath them.

The cursed necklace.

He didn’t know what it was, not yet — but he knew Draco was doing something dangerous.

Draco exhaled shakily.

Harry stepped closer, voice low.

“You don’t have to say anything… but are you alright?”

Draco’s eyes softened, just for Harry.

“I will be,” he whispered. “This is something I have to do — but… not in the way he wants.”

Harry nodded.

A promise unspoken settling between them.

“I’m here,” Harry said simply.

Draco’s smile trembled at the edges.

“I know.”

Then, as Pansy and Blaise led him away in careful formation, Draco brushed past Harry — deliberately — letting the softest touch of his fingers glide over Harry’s wrist.

A silent message.

Don’t worry.

Trust me.

Harry closed his eyes and forced himself to breathe.

He trusted Draco.

Truly.

But Merlin, it was hard watching someone you love walk toward danger — even when you knew they weren’t alone.

------------------------------------------

— As Planned

Later that evening, the corridor outside the Great Hall erupted in commotion.

A girl screamed.

Teachers rushed in.

Students crowded to see.

Harry pushed forward, heart pounding.

Draco stood several paces away from the chaos, pale but composed, Blaise gripping his shoulder tightly, Pansy whispering something urgently into his ear. Theo held Draco’s arm like a lifeline.

Harry met Draco’s eyes across the hall.

Draco shook his head minutely — I’m okay.

Harry exhaled, shoulders sagging in relief.

He didn’t need the details to understand:

The attempt had been made.

The plan had unfolded.

No one had died.

And Draco…

Draco had done just enough to remain believable.

Snape appeared seconds later, sweeping toward Draco with the precision of a hawk. He murmured something too low for anyone else to catch — but Draco nodded, composed again.

Harry watched Draco’s face soften a fraction when Snape laid a brief, firm hand on his shoulder — a silent good job.

Harry felt warmth flood his chest.

Draco wasn’t alone.

Not at school.

Not in Slytherin.

Not ever, not as long as Harry was breathing.

------------------------------------------

— The Mead

A week later, it was mead.

Draco didn’t tremble when he handled the bottle.

He didn’t stammer.

He didn’t panic.

He just moved like someone who had accepted a terrible responsibility and chosen to carry it gently.

Harry caught him outside Potions, alone for once, the corridor quiet and cold.

Draco turned, startled — then relaxed when he saw Harry.

“Are you okay?” Harry asked softly.

Draco hesitated… then stepped closer, their foreheads almost touching.

“Harry…” Draco whispered, “I can’t tell you what I’m doing. But I promise you — I’m not hurting anyone. I swear it.”

Harry reached up, brushing Draco’s cheek with the back of his fingers.

“I know,” he murmured. “I trust you.”

Draco’s eyes fluttered shut — not in relief, but in something deeper.

Something like hope.

“Thank you,” he breathed.

Then he slipped away to finish what he had to do.

Harry stood there long after he left, grounding himself with the truth:

Draco was doing everything he could to stay good.

And Harry…

Harry would walk beside him until the very end.

------------------------------------------

—Snape’s Watchful Eye

In every corridor, every classroom, every shadowed corner near the Slytherin rooms, Snape’s gaze followed Draco.

Not judging.

Not angry.

Not cruel.

Protective.

Harry saw it first — Snape wasn’t watching Draco because he doubted him.

He was watching because he cared.

Because Draco mattered.

Because Draco had a role to play that would destroy anyone less brave.

The war had already begun.

And Draco was walking into it with trembling courage.

Harry loved him all the more for it.

------------------------------------------

-the Vanishing Cabinet 

The Room of Requirement smelled faintly of dust and old magic, like secrets pressed between ancient floorboards. Draco knelt before the Vanishing Cabinet with a lantern beside him, its flame trembling each time he breathed too sharply. His fingers traced along the cracked wood as if the cabinet were something alive, something fragile, something he was afraid to hurt but also terrified to fail.

It was strange—how calm he seemed on the outside.

Inside, his chest felt bruised from the constant pressure, the endless pretending, the weight of knowing what his task was… and what it wasn’t. His hands didn’t shake anymore. They simply moved with slow, precise care, guided by Snape’s instructions and Dumbledore’s sad, quiet understanding.

Every spell he cast was deliberate.

Every repair was controlled.

Just enough work to look convincing.

Not enough to hurt anyone.

He wasn’t fixing a murder weapon.

He was fixing an illusion Draconically meant to protect him.

The lantern flickered again, its light catching the exhaustion etched into the soft shadows under Draco’s eyes. He exhaled, a small, shaky breath that left him slumped a little as he lowered his wand to his thigh.

He didn’t know how long he’d been working when he felt it—the faintest warmth at his back, familiar in a way that made his shoulders drop in relief.

Harry.

He didn’t need to turn to know.

“You shouldn’t be alone here,” Harry said, voice gentle, like he was afraid to disturb the fragile air around Draco.

Draco shut his eyes for a moment. He didn’t answer right away. He simply breathed, and Harry waited patiently, as if he knew Draco needed that moment to gather himself.

Finally, Draco turned his head slightly, just enough to see Harry’s silhouette illuminated by the lantern glow.

“You always find me,” Draco murmured.

Harry walked closer, steps soft on the conjured carpet the room had provided. He dropped to a crouch beside Draco, shoulder brushing Draco’s lightly, the simple touch grounding them both. Draco felt his chest loosen the instant Harry was near, like he’d been holding his breath for hours without realizing.

“I didn’t want you to feel like you had to hide from me,” Harry whispered. “Even if you can’t tell me everything… you don’t have to do it alone.”

Draco’s eyes lowered. He felt the words land somewhere deep, somewhere fragile.

“I’m not hiding,” he said quietly, fingers curling on his knee. “I’m just… trying not to break.”

Harry’s expression softened, worry pulling at the corners of his mouth. He reached out, brushing a stray lock of Draco’s hair behind his ear, fingertips lingering a heartbeat too long. Draco leaned into the touch automatically, like his body recognized safety before his mind could.

“You won’t break,” Harry murmured. “Not while I’m here.”

Draco sucked in a breath that shook. Harry didn’t pretend not to notice. He shifted closer, thigh pressed against Draco’s, warmth bleeding through their robes.

“Harry,” Draco whispered, voice barely above breath, “I can’t tell you what I’m doing. But I need you to believe me when I say I’m not hurting anyone. I never will.”

“I know,” Harry said, without hesitation.

Not an ounce of doubt.

Just trust—quiet, unshakable, steady.

Draco’s lips parted in something like disbelief, something like relief. His eyes glistened, not with tears exactly, but with the heaviness of someone finally understood without needing to confess.

“Thank you,” he breathed, and it sounded like a confession anyway.

Harry cupped Draco’s cheek gently, thumb stroking upward as if he could erase the exhaustion collecting there. Draco closed his eyes at the touch, a soft exhale slipping out.

The room felt smaller suddenly—quieter, warmer. The magic pulsed around them, sensing the shift in their hearts.

Harry leaned in slowly, giving Draco every moment to pull back.

Draco didn’t.

Their lips met softly, the kind of kiss that didn’t rush or demand anything. It was warm, careful, almost trembling. A kiss born from trust, from fear, from relief, from all the words Draco couldn’t say and all the comfort Harry didn’t know how else to give.

Draco’s fingers curled in Harry’s robes as he kissed him back, not desperate, but needing—needing the certainty, the warmth, the anchor. Harry’s other hand moved to the back of Draco’s neck, rubbing slow circles that made Draco’s shoulders melt.

When they pulled back, Draco rested his forehead against Harry’s, breathing him in.

“You make this feel… survivable,” Draco whispered, eyes fluttering shut.

Harry kissed the corner of his mouth—soft, reassuring, claiming nothing but offering everything.

“You don’t have to survive it alone.”

Draco swallowed hard. His voice cracked on the next words, even though they were barely a whisper.

“Stay with me. Just for a little longer.”

Harry’s arms came around him, drawing Draco to his chest.

“As long as you need,” he said instantly.

Draco let himself lean, really lean, into Harry—heavy and tired and unguarded. Harry held him like something precious, something worth protecting, and Draco’s breath shivered against his collarbone as he finally, finally let himself rest.

The Vanishing Cabinet sat quietly in front of them, half-mended, half-broken—much like Draco himself.

And Harry stayed, warm and solid beside him, until Draco’s breathing slowed and the world felt a little less sharp.

------------------------------------------

 — The Private Conversation

The castle was quiet that night, the kind of quiet that felt intentional — as though Hogwarts itself was holding its breath, waiting. Harry walked the familiar corridor toward Dumbledore’s office, each step echoing off stone in a low, hollow rhythm. His hand brushed the banister as he climbed the spiraling stairs, grounding himself with the cold, polished feel of it.

Dumbledore had asked for him alone.

No Draco.

No Snape.

No McGonagall.

No friends.

Just Harry.

That alone made his stomach twist.

The office door opened before he knocked, as if Dumbledore had been expecting him the moment he stepped into the corridor.

“Come in, Harry,” the Headmaster said gently.

Harry stepped inside, closing the door behind him. The room was dim, lit by the soft glow of floating candles and the moonlight spilling through high windows. Fawkes watched him with eyes too wise to belong to a bird.

Dumbledore sat behind his desk, hands folded, gaze calm — but tired. Harry noticed it instantly. Dumbledore looked… older. Thinner. There was a fragile tremor in his fingers that hadn’t been there last term.

Harry’s breath caught.

“Sir,” he said quietly, approaching the desk. “You wanted to see me?”

Dumbledore gestured to the chair opposite him.

“Please, sit.”

Harry slid into it, heart pounding. Dumbledore’s eyes were too gentle tonight. Too sad.

It scared him.

“Harry,” Dumbledore began, “you have been extraordinarily patient with me this year.”

“I trust you,” Harry murmured.

Dumbledore smiled faintly — the kind of smile that softened and broke a heart at the same time.

“I know. And that is why I must tell you something tonight. Something you deserve to know.”

Harry straightened, brows furrowed. “Is it about the Horcruxes?”

“In part,” Dumbledore said softly. “Yes. And in part… about Draco.”

Harry’s chest tightened.

“Is he in danger?” he whispered.

“He is,” Dumbledore said gently. “More than he admits. More than he fully understands.”

Harry looked down, fingers curling into fists. “He won’t tell me. I told him I understand, but—”

Dumbledore raised a hand.

“You have done exactly the right thing. Draco is walking a path weighed with impossible expectations. The fact that he is not walking it alone… will make all the difference.”

Harry swallowed hard. “What do you want me to do?”

Dumbledore hesitated — just a moment, but Harry saw it.

He saw the crack.

The sadness.

The certainty.

“Harry,” Dumbledore said quietly, “I am dying.”

Harry’s world went still.

“W–what?” he breathed.

Dumbledore smiled again — that same sad, knowing smile.

“The curse I trapped last year… it has been spreading. Severus has done what he can to slow it, but it cannot be undone. My time grows short.”

Harry felt cold.

No — not cold.

Hollow.

Dumbledore continued gently, “This is why Draco was given his… task. Voldemort believes Draco will kill me.”

“He won’t,” Harry said immediately. “He can’t. Draco would never—”

“No,” Dumbledore said softly. “He won’t. And we must ensure that he never carries that burden.”

Harry blinked hard, vision blurring. “What do you mean… we?”

Dumbledore leaned forward, voice lowering.

“Harry… when the time comes, you must let the plan unfold.”

“Plan?” Harry whispered, voice cracking.

“Severus will do what Draco cannot,” Dumbledore said quietly. “He has vowed to protect the boy. And I”—his voice softened—“have asked this of him.”

Harry stared, shaking his head slowly.

“You’re telling me… that Snape… he’s going to—?”

Dumbledore didn’t finish the sentence for him.

He didn’t need to.

The silence was answer enough.

Harry pressed a trembling hand to his forehead.

“Why? Why does it have to happen like this?”

“Because Voldemort must continue to trust Severus,” Dumbledore said. “Because Draco must remain innocent. Because the war must end, and the pieces must move exactly as they are meant to.”

Harry looked up at him, eyes shining.

“And what about me?”

Dumbledore’s expression softened unbearably.

“You,” he said, voice as gentle as snowfall, “must protect Draco. You must love him. You must stand by him when he can no longer stand by himself. And when grief comes — as it surely will — you must hold fast to the light you have found together.”

Harry wiped at his eyes roughly.

“He’ll blame himself. For this. For everything.”

“Yes,” Dumbledore whispered. “And that is why he will need you.”

Harry bit his lip, voice cracking as he asked,

“And you? What about you, sir?”

Dumbledore smiled once more — small, warm, aching.

“I am at peace, Harry. Truly. What matters now is that you live. That Draco lives. That the world you both inherit is brighter than the one you grew up in.”

Harry lowered his gaze, tears dripping silently onto his hands.

Dumbledore stood, moving slowly around the desk. Harry rose as well, shaking. The Headmaster placed a gentle hand on Harry’s cheek — the way a grandfather might steady a child he loves dearly.

“You have faced more than any boy your age should face,” he murmured. “But you are not alone. And neither is Draco.”

Harry choked on a breath.

“I won’t fail him.”

“I know,” Dumbledore whispered. “That is why I trust you with what comes next.”

Harry’s breath was still unsteady when Dumbledore guided him gently back toward the chair. The Headmaster didn’t sit behind his desk this time. Instead, he lowered himself into the chair beside Harry as though he wanted this moment to happen side by side, not across a distance.

“Harry,” he said softly, “there is more you must understand. The Horcruxes… they are at the center of everything Voldemort is, and everything we must end.”

Harry swallowed tightly. “You said he split his soul. How many pieces?”

Dumbledore’s blue eyes dimmed, as if even the memory pained him.

“Seven.”

Harry’s lungs froze.

“Seven?” he whispered. “He… he tore his soul apart seven times?”

“Six times,” Dumbledore corrected gently. “The seventh piece remains inside his body. But yes, Harry… he committed murder again and again, using each act to savage his soul further.” He paused, voice lowering. “That is why he cannot die. That is why all of this is necessary.”

Harry stared at the floor, numb.

“And you want me to… destroy them?”

“You and I,” Dumbledore said quietly. “Together. And eventually… when I am gone… you and those you trust.”

Harry’s heart twisted painfully.

Gone.

Dumbledore kept saying gone.

Harry tried to breathe through the panic. “Where are they? The Horcruxes—where are they?”

Dumbledore lifted his wand, and the Pensieve on the desk shimmered to life, the swirling silver inside glowing faintly.

“Some we have already encountered,” he said. “The diary from your second year—that was one. The ring I destroyed last summer—another.”

Harry’s stomach dropped. “You destroyed one alone?”

Dumbledore’s eyes flickered with quiet pain. “At great cost, Harry. The curse from that Horcrux is what quickened my dying. But it had to be done.”

Harry felt his throat burn.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Because you were still a child,” Dumbledore said softly. “Because you deserved one more year of innocence. One more year to simply… be sixteen.”

Harry pressed trembling fingers against his eyes.

“And now?” he whispered.

“Now,” Dumbledore said gently, “you must understand the path ahead.”

Harry lowered his hand slowly, meeting the Headmaster’s gaze.

Dumbledore continued, voice steady:

“There is a locket.

A cup.

Something of Ravenclaw’s or Gryffindor’s.

Nagini, his snake.”

“And… and then Voldemort himself,” Harry finished weakly.

“Yes.”

It felt like drowning.

Dumbledore reached out, placing a warm, steady hand over Harry’s.

“My boy… you were not chosen for this because of prophecy alone. You were chosen because you love deeply, and that makes you stronger than any dark magic he wields.”

Harry’s breath shook. “What does this have to do with Draco? Why tell me all this now?”

Dumbledore’s eyes softened — not pitying, not indulgent, but full of a quiet, aching understanding.

“Because Draco walks a dangerous edge,” Dumbledore said. “He is caught between fear, loyalty, expectation… and the desperate wish to be good. You, Harry, are one of the only lights guiding him.”

Harry blinked hard, tears threatening again.

“You’re telling me he’s part of this war because of me?”

“No,” Dumbledore murmured. “He is part of this war because Voldemort chose him as a pawn. But he will survive it because you chose him as something far greater.”

Harry swallowed. “I love him.”

“I know,” Dumbledore said gently. “And that love will keep him alive. It will keep you alive. But it also means the pain ahead will cut deeper. You must be prepared for that.”

Harry’s voice broke. “Is Draco going to die?”

“No,” Dumbledore said firmly, surprising Harry with the certainty in his tone. “Not if Severus and I can prevent it. Not if you stay at his side when he begins to break under the weight.”

Harry bowed his head, shoulders shaking with silent fear.

Dumbledore squeezed his hand.

“There will come a night,” he said softly, “when Draco will face me on the Astronomy Tower. And in that moment… you must do nothing.”

Harry’s head snapped up. “What? How can I do nothing? He’ll be terrified—he’ll think—”

“He will not be alone,” Dumbledore said. “Severus will be there. And you… you must trust him, even when it feels impossible.”

Harry closed his eyes, tears slipping free.

“I can’t just—watch.”

“You can,” Dumbledore said gently. “Because you will know the truth. And because your presence afterward will save Draco’s soul.”

Harry lifted his face, wet and desperate.

“What about mine?” he whispered.

Dumbledore’s smile trembled.

“Yours is already stronger than you believe. The love you’ve found — with Draco, with your friends — will carry you through the darkest corners of this war.”

Harry inhaled shakily, grounding himself in the warmth of Dumbledore’s hand, in the truth he’d been given, in the mission now laid before him.

Horcruxes.

Death.

Sacrifice.

Draco’s trembling courage.

Snape’s impossible vow.

Dumbledore’s fading time.

And Harry —

Harry standing at the center of it all, holding together the boy he loved and the world he was meant to save.

Finally, he whispered,

“I’ll do it, sir. I’ll finish this. And I’ll protect Draco. No matter what.”

Dumbledore’s eyes shone, quiet pride blooming in their depths.

“I never doubted you, Harry.”

------------------------------------------

— Draco Becomes Home

The door to Dumbledore’s office shut with a soft click behind Harry, but the world felt too loud anyway. His chest ached as though someone had reached inside and wrung his heart tight. The corridor stretched out before him in a blur of candlelight and stone, and he walked without seeing, without breathing properly, without anything to hold him up.

Everything Dumbledore had told him —

the Horcruxes,

the curse,

the plan,

the Tower,

Snape,

Draco—

It pressed against him like the weight of the whole war had been dropped onto his shoulders.

He didn’t notice his feet carrying him anywhere in particular… until they did.

To the one place he always ended up when things hurt too much.

To him.

Draco was leaning against a shadowed archway near the Slytherin common room entrance, arms folded over his chest. His posture was composed, as always… but the second he saw Harry, the calm shattered in his eyes.

“Harry?” Draco’s voice softened instantly, all the ice melting out of it. “Love… what happened?”

Harry didn’t speak.

He couldn’t.

His throat closed.

His eyes burned.

His breath stuttered.

He took one shaky step toward Draco — and that was all it took.

Draco reached him in three strides, hands catching Harry’s face so gently it nearly broke him. Harry’s forehead fell against Draco’s shoulder like instinct, like gravity, like coming home after being lost for years.

“Come here,” Draco whispered, sliding a steady hand down Harry’s arm, guiding him into the shadows with quiet urgency. “Not here. Come with me.”

He laced their fingers together and tugged Harry along the wall, moving elegantly, silently, like he’d snuck through these corridors his whole life. He didn’t let go until they slipped through a side door, through a narrow passage few students even knew existed.

Harry barely saw anything.

He just felt Draco’s hand — warm, firm, sure.

Draco pushed open the entrance to the Slytherin dorms with a practiced whisper of magic. Not a soul was around; Draco knew when the common room would be empty. He led Harry straight to his bedroom — locked the door with a soft click — and only then turned to face him fully.

Harry’s eyes were glassy, overwhelmed.

Draco’s expression softened with an almost aching tenderness.

“Oh, sweetheart…” he breathed, stepping closer.

Harry broke.

The sob hit him without warning, tearing out of his chest like something cracked open inside him. Draco caught him instantly, arms wrapping around him and pulling him into his chest, holding him as though the world couldn’t reach him here.

“Hey—hey,” Draco whispered into Harry’s hair, voice velvet-soft and steady. “I have you. I’ve got you. Just breathe, darling. Let it out.”

Harry clung to Draco’s robes, fingers trembling, face pressed into Draco’s shoulder as the grief and fear poured out in shaking breaths. Draco guided them both toward the bed, sitting down and pulling Harry with him, easing him into his lap so naturally it was as if they’d always fit this way.

Harry’s head rested over Draco’s heart.

Draco’s arms tightened around him.

His hand slid into Harry’s hair, petting slowly, soothingly, while the other held his waist firm and secure.

“Dumbledore…” Harry choked out, voice breaking.

“I know,” Draco murmured. “I know, love. I can feel it. He told you things you weren’t ready for.”

Harry nodded against his chest, shoulders shaking again.

Draco kissed the top of his head.

Then again, softer, lingering a moment longer.

“Let it out,” Draco whispered. “You don’t have to be strong right now. Not with me.”

Harry’s breath hitched at that — because it was true.

Draco didn’t want explanations.

Didn’t demand answers.

Didn’t question his tears.

He just held him.

Held him like Harry was allowed to be soft, allowed to be scared, allowed to fall apart.

Draco wiped Harry’s tears gently with his thumb each time they trailed down his cheeks, murmuring quiet reassurances into his hair.

“I’m here.”

“You’re safe.”

“It’s alright.”

“I’m not going anywhere.”

“Let me take care of you.”

Harry curled into Draco’s chest, exhaustion slowly pulling at him as Draco’s steady heartbeat lulled him. The warmth of Draco’s hands in his hair, the soft rise and fall of his breathing, the scent of him — familiar, grounding — it all wrapped around Harry like a blanket.

Draco kissed his forehead, slow and lingering.

Then his cheek.

Then the corner of his mouth — tender, not demanding anything, just giving comfort.

Harry sighed shakily, melting into him.

“That’s it,” Draco whispered, laying back against the pillows with Harry still in his arms. “Rest, Harry. I’ve got you. I’m not letting go.”

Harry didn’t fight sleep.

He sank into Draco’s embrace fully, breathing finally evening out as Draco stroked his hair in slow, rhythmic motions.

Within minutes, Harry fell asleep against Draco’s chest — the safest place he knew.

Draco looked down at him, eyes soft and full of something fierce and protective.

“I’ll keep you safe too,” he whispered into the quiet room. “Whatever happens next… we face it together.”

He pressed one last kiss to Harry’s forehead.

Harry didn’t stir.

Draco held him tighter and closed his eyes as well, keeping watch over the boy he loved more than life itself.

------------------------------------------

“In a castle built on secrets and prophecy, two boys lay quietly together, not knowing how long peace would last—but knowing, at last, they would face whatever came as one.”

Notes:

A/N: OKAY LISTEN 😭💀✨

I *swear* I started this chapter with ACTUAL PLOT in mind 😭✋
Like—
Me, at the beginning:
“hehe time to be serious and follow canon 😌✨”

Me, five minutes later:
“HAHAHAHA WHAT IF HARRY BECOMES COMPLETELY *DOWN BAD* DURING DRACO’S HEAT ❤️‍🔥😩”

Then suddenly I blink ONCE and the next thing I’m writing is:

Harry: milk, Pussy, wanna eat it?? 👀💕
Draco: purring noises?? 😳
Me: “STOP—THIS IS SUPPOSED TO BE A PLOT CHAPTER 😭💀”

And THEN when I *finally* tried to pull myself together and get back to the actual mission plot—

MY GREMLIN BRAIN SAID:
“No bc what if they cuddle 🥺👉👈”
AND I JUST WENT WITH IT ???

Like HELLO???

MISSION??
PLOTLINE???
CONFLICT????

NO MA’AM, WE’RE DOING CUDDLE PILE + TRAUMA SOFT HOURS 💞😭

My brain ain't cooperating with me🥲

So yeah congratulations to me for once again:

✨ starting with plot
✨ detouring into feral Harry thirst
✨ making Draco the softest comfort pillow alive
✨ and ending with them snuggling like two traumatized wet kittens 💀💗

I HAVE NO CONTROL OVER MY OWN STORY.
SEND HELP.

And I'm really sorry if this chapter is confusing or boring, I will try to put some plot in the next chapter. Love you♥️

Okay bye I’m leaving before I write them holding pinkies in their sleep 😭💗✨

Chapter Text

Draco woke before the sun.

For a few moments, he didn’t know where he was, only that something heavy and warm was wrapped around him, something breathing softly against his collarbone. He blinked blearily, lashes brushing his cheek as he shifted—then froze.

Harry.

Harry was curled against his chest, one arm thrown over Draco’s waist as though anchoring himself in his sleep. His face—still flushed from crying the night before—was buried in the hollow where Draco’s neck met his shoulder, lips grazing Draco’s skin with every slow exhale. Draco felt each breath like a feather-soft kiss.

A shiver ran through him.

Not of fear.

But of something so gentle and overwhelming he didn’t know where to place it.

Harry Potter was sleeping on him like Draco was something safe.

Something warm.

Something home.

Draco let his head fall back against the pillows, breathing out shakily, letting the soft weight of Harry’s body settle him. He lifted a careful hand and brushed it through Harry’s hair, fingers gliding through the dark strands he loved more than he ever meant to. Harry sighed quietly at the touch, nuzzling deeper, and Draco’s heart clenched so tightly he could barely breathe.

He’d comforted Harry without thinking.

Held him when he cried.

Whispered him to sleep.

And now, in the pale morning light pouring through the high windows, Draco realized the truth gnawing at him:

He didn’t know how to let Harry go anymore.

He didn’t know how he’d survive what was coming.

Draco swallowed hard, the ache settling deep in his chest. Harry shifted again, eyelashes fluttering, a soft hum escaping his throat as he slowly woke. He blinked once, twice, a little disoriented—until he saw Draco looking down at him with that quiet, breathless softness he tried so hard to hide.

Harry’s face melted.

“Draco…” he whispered, voice raspy from sleep.

“Morning,” Draco murmured, and his voice was gentler than he intended. The kind of gentle he reserved for no one else.

Harry tightened his hold on Draco’s waist as if he wasn’t ready to be awake yet, like he needed one more moment of this fragile peace. Draco let him, smoothing a palm down Harry’s back in small, slow strokes that made Harry sigh and melt further against him.

“You feel safe,” Harry murmured without thinking, half-asleep honesty slipping through. “With you like this… I feel safe.”

Draco’s throat tightened painfully.

He pressed his lips to Harry’s temple, a trembling, lingering kiss, and breathed,

“I’ll keep you safe as long as I can.”

Harry opened his eyes fully at that, lifting his head just enough to see Draco’s face clearly. He studied him for a long moment—like he could see every secret Draco was carrying, every fear, every burden he refused to name.

“You don’t have to hide from me,” Harry whispered. “Not anymore.”

Draco looked away—only for Harry’s hand to catch his chin gently, guiding him back.

“You were there for me. Last night… I’ve never felt that seen, that held. I won’t forget it.”

Draco’s breath hitched.

He didn’t deserve that kind of devotion.

Not with the things he was hiding.

Not with the night that was coming.

But Harry looked at him like he wasn’t something to be judged—just someone to be loved through the darkness.

And Draco couldn’t—he couldn’t—deny himself the smallest piece of that.

He leaned forward, brushing their foreheads together, noses touching softly. Harry’s hand slid into his hair, fingertips warm against his scalp, guiding Draco closer until their lips brushed.

The kiss was soft, morning-slow, barely more than a breath.

A promise whispered between trembling hearts.

Harry pulled back only enough to murmur against Draco’s mouth,

“We’ll face whatever comes together.”

Draco closed his eyes, letting the words sink into his bones, letting Harry’s certainty hold him where his own courage faltered.

Together.

Until the tower.

Until the plan.

Until the world shattered around them.

Draco didn’t know how to keep Harry safe from all that.

He only knew he couldn’t lose him.

He pressed another kiss to Harry’s cheek, slower this time, fingers trembling in Harry’s hair.

“Just… stay with me a little longer,” Draco whispered.

Harry didn’t answer—he didn’t need to.

He just wrapped his arms around Draco again, pulling him close enough that Draco could feel the steady beat of his heart against his own.

Eventually, the quiet warmth of the room shifted. The sun rose higher, its pale gold filtering softly across Draco’s sheets, catching in Harry’s hair and turning the messy strands almost copper. Draco watched it for a long moment, watched him for a long moment, something tender and aching blooming deep in his chest.

Harry finally blinked awake, slow and reluctant, like a cat refusing to leave a sunspot. His arms tightened instinctively around Draco before his eyes even opened. When he did open them, they softened immediately at the sight of Draco still there, still watching him.

“Hi,” Harry murmured, voice thick with sleep.

Draco felt the corner of his mouth lift. “Hi,” he whispered back, brushing a thumb along Harry’s cheekbone.

For a few seconds, they simply stayed like that, wrapped around each other, breathing the same air, pretending the world wasn’t waiting with its claws out. Draco let Harry lay against him, let him linger in the fragile peace they’d found. But he felt the heaviness returning — not between them, never between them — but outside, in the world pressing in.

“We should… get up,” Draco said eventually, though his arms didn’t loosen.

Harry hummed, a lazy sound, and burrowed closer for a moment before sighing and lifting himself onto his elbow.

“Yeah,” he agreed softly. “We should.”

Draco watched Harry sit on the edge of the bed, rubbing his face, hair sticking up in every direction. There was something heartbreakingly young about him in that moment — something fragile. Draco reached forward before he could stop himself, smoothing down a stubborn lock of hair.

Harry leaned into the touch, eyes fluttering half-shut.

“You’re going to ruin me,” Draco whispered without meaning to, a quiet confession slipping out.

Harry turned, confusion flickering. “What?”

Draco shook his head quickly, standing before he could say something foolish, something too true.

“Nothing. Come on — before anyone sees you here.”

But when Harry stepped close to him, Draco felt the truth again — warm, solid, grounding. Harry rested a hand on Draco’s waist to steady himself, and Draco didn’t move away.

“Thank you,” Harry said quietly. “For last night. For… everything.”

Draco inhaled sharply, something in his chest tightening. “You don’t have to thank me.”

“I do,” Harry insisted, voice gentle but certain. “You held me together.”

Draco looked at him, really looked, and realized that Harry wasn’t saying it out of dependence. He was saying it because he trusted Draco — because Draco had become something safe for him.

Something steady.

Something irreplaceable.

Draco swallowed hard. “We should go.”

Harry nodded, but before they left, he leaned forward, cupping Draco’s jaw with one hand and kissing him softly — slow morning lips, warm, lingering.

Draco melted.

It was a kiss full of gratitude, but also promise — I’m okay. I’m here. I’m with you.

When they finally pulled apart, Draco let his forehead rest against Harry’s for one last moment before stepping back.

“Follow me,” Draco murmured. “I know how to make sure no one sees you leave.”

Harry smiled — small, tired, but real — and Draco led him out through the same hidden passage, silent and swift, like a whisper slipping through the castle.

------------------------------------------

— Something Feels Wrong

The moment they stepped out into the corridor, the air felt different.

Students hurried by in clustered groups, whispering urgently, glancing over their shoulders. A pair of Ravenclaw girls looked pale, as if they’d heard something awful. Two Hufflepuff boys argued in hushed, frantic tones. Even the paintings on the walls seemed restless, their inhabitants pacing nervously.

“What’s going on?” Harry asked, frowning.

Draco scanned the corridor, and Harry saw it — the brief tightening of his jaw, the slight stiffening in his posture, the quiet calculation in his eyes.

“Something’s shifted,” Draco said quietly. “Something… bigger.”

Harry stepped closer without even thinking, their shoulders brushing. Draco didn’t move away.

Before either of them could say more, Pansy rounded the corner with Blaise and Theo behind her. She stopped dead the moment she saw Draco — and then her sharp eyes flicked to Harry beside him.

Pansy raised a brow, smirk forming. “Good morning, Draco. Potter.”

Harry flushed. Draco didn’t even bother reacting, which only made Pansy’s grin widen.

Theo’s gaze lingered a little too long on Harry’s wrinkled shirt and messy hair. Blaise’s eyes narrowed in immediate suspicion, a grin tugging at his lips.

“Oh Merlin,” Blaise whispered dramatically. “They’re actually—”

“Shut up,” Draco muttered, but there was no real heat behind it.

Pansy stepped closer and lowered her voice. “Draco. Something’s happening. Snape’s been stalking the corridors since dawn. Even the prefects look terrified.”

Harry’s heart clenched.

Draco’s expression shifted almost imperceptibly — a flicker of dread, quickly masked.

“Alright,” Draco said softly. “I’ll handle it.”

Harry looked at him sharply. “Handle what?”

Draco met his gaze and offered a small, steady smile — one meant to reassure him, even if Draco himself felt anything but steady.

“It’s alright,” Draco murmured. “Just… stay close today.”

Harry nodded, without hesitation.

“I will.”

Draco allowed himself one more brief moment looking at Harry — a breath, a soft warmth — before turning back to his waiting friends.

“We’ll talk later,” he whispered.

And Harry felt the words settle in his chest, heavy but grounding, as the day ahead stretched uncertainly 

------------------------------------------

 — The Castle Shifts

The castle only grew stranger as the morning went on.

Classes felt muted, the air heavy with an unspoken tension. Even the professors seemed distracted — McGonagall’s jaw was clenched so tightly Harry worried she might crack a tooth, and Flitwick forgot an entire portion of his lesson before shaking himself and pretending nothing happened.

Students kept glancing at the doors, the windows, the shadows. Everyone felt something, even if they didn’t know what it was.

Harry kept close to Draco all day, not hovering, not smothering — just… there. Quietly present. A steady warmth at Draco’s side. Draco didn’t push him away; he seemed to lean into it subtly, almost unconsciously, as though Harry’s presence made it easier to breathe.

Every now and then, when their hands brushed under a shared table or in a crowded hallway, Draco’s shoulders relaxed just a fraction. Harry noticed every small shift, every tiny flicker of strain, every breath that hitched a little too sharply.

He saw Draco shrinking into himself more with each hour.

And Draco saw Harry watching too closely, worrying too deeply.

Neither of them said a word about it.

They didn’t need to.

------------------------------------------

— Snape Intervenes

Just after lunch, as Draco left the Great Hall with Blaise and Theo flanking him, a black shape moved through the crowd like a shadow cutting through fog.

Snape.

He didn’t call Draco’s name.

He didn’t raise his voice.

He simply appeared at Draco’s side, a whisper of dark robes and unreadable eyes.

“Mr. Malfoy,” Snape said quietly, his tone sharp and soft all at once. “Walk with me.”

Blaise stiffened. Theo glanced at Draco in alarm. Harry, halfway across the hall, froze mid-step.

Draco nodded once to Snape, then turned back to his friends.

“I’ll be fine,” he said — and he almost sounded convincing.

Blaise didn’t believe him for a second.

Theo looked like he wanted to punch Snape in the jaw but knew he’d die trying.

Pansy, who had just approached, caught Draco’s hand and squeezed it once, fiercely, before letting go.

Draco didn’t look at Harry as he left — or maybe he couldn’t. But Harry saw the tension in Draco’s shoulders, the slight tremor in his fingers.

He followed.

Not close enough to be obvious.

Just close enough to protect Draco if something went wrong.

Snape led Draco into an empty classroom, closing the door behind them. Harry slipped near the doorway, not close enough to hear words, but close enough to feel the vibrations of Draco’s magic flare and then shudder faintly under Snape’s presence.

Minutes passed.

Too many minutes.

When the door finally opened again, Draco stepped out — paler than before, lips pressed into a thin line, his eyes unfocused, like he was holding back something sharp and heavy inside his chest.

Snape followed, expression drawn tight in a way Harry had never seen on him. The professor paused, his gaze flickering to Harry for the briefest moment — a flash of dark understanding passing through his eyes.

He knew Harry knew something.

He knew Harry was watching Draco.

He didn’t stop him.

Snape simply inclined his head by a fraction — the smallest, stiffest nod of permission — before sweeping away down the corridor.

Harry didn’t move until Draco lifted his eyes.

Draco blinked at him slowly, as if waking from a deep trance, and Harry felt something like fear coil in his stomach.

“Draco…” Harry whispered, stepping closer.

But Draco shook his head gently, silently asking him not to make a scene in a busy hallway. He brushed past Harry, fingers grazing Harry’s sleeve as he moved by.

A silent plea.

Later.

Harry swallowed and followed.

------------------------------------------

—Back to the Room of Requirement

Classes ended early due to “security concerns,” though no one dared ask what that meant. Students scattered through the castle, restless and uneasy. Harry didn’t let Draco out of his sight — not that Draco tried to slip away. He moved with purpose, shadows under his eyes deeper than they’d been in weeks, and his steps steady.

When Draco stopped outside the Room of Requirement, Harry already knew where they were going.

“Stay here,” Draco murmured softly.

Harry’s heart squeezed.

“Okay, but know that I'm here for you.”

Draco leaned in, just slightly, just enough to press their foreheads together for a second so brief and so intimate it made Harry’s breath catch.

“I know,” Draco whispered. “But this part… I need to.”

It wasn’t rejection.

It wasn’t pushing Harry away.

It was Draco trying to protect him again.

Harry nodded slowly.

“Okay,” he murmured. “I’ll be right outside.”

Draco’s lips brushed his cheek — a fleeting, heartbreaking touch — before the door opened and he slipped inside.

Harry waited.

The corridor felt colder.

Quieter.

Like the castle itself was bracing for impact.

Inside the room, Draco worked.

Spell after spell.

Strike after strike of magic.

Slow, steady breaths.

He wasn’t thinking about Voldemort.

Or Dumbledore.

Or Snape’s warning.

He was thinking about Harry’s trembling voice last night.

Harry’s tears.

Harry asleep on his chest.

Harry saying together.

He was doing this for him.

For them.

The Cabinet creaked, magic pulsing faintly as Draco whispered the final repairing charm.

There was a quiet snap — a piece settling into place.

The cabinet was whole.

Draco stared at it, chest rising and falling too quickly, hands shaking from a truth he didn’t want to face.

It was done.

The path to the Tower opened.

The end began.

And Draco had never felt so scared in his life.

------------------------------------------

 —the Vanishing Cabinet

The Room of Requirement breathed around him, the air thick with old magic and quiet expectation. Draco stood before the Vanishing Cabinet with his wand still raised, watching the last traces of silver spellwork fade into the wood grain. His heart hammered against his ribs, loud enough that he could hear it over the soft hum of the restored cabinet.

It was done.

Finished.

Whole.

For weeks he had come here every night — repairing, whispering, reinforcing, pretending this was just another assignment and not a trap crafted to swallow him whole. And now, with a final soft pulse of magic, the Cabinet answered him.

The wood creaked like a living thing waking from sleep.

A faint shimmer ran along the frame.

Magic settled into place.

A perfect, completed bridge between Hogwarts and whatever waited on the other side.

Draco lowered his wand with a hand that wasn’t entirely steady. He stared at the Cabinet as if hoping it would undo itself, fall apart, split open in protest — anything but stand there, whole and terrible, ready to be used.

He had done it.

He had really done it.

A cold, hollow feeling spread in his chest. Not pride. Not relief.

Fear.

Heavy and suffocating, curling around his lungs until he exhaled shakily just to prove he still could.

This was the moment Snape warned him about.

The moment Dumbledore foresaw.

The moment Harry — oh Merlin, Harry — had unknowingly been walking toward.

Draco backed up a step, then another, his breath catching as the truth pressed into him from all sides.

He’d just set the path for Death Eaters to enter the school.

He’d just completed the task Voldemort gave him.

He’d just ensured the night on the Astronomy Tower would happen.

Whether he wanted it or not.

His hands trembled despite his best efforts to still them. He lifted one to his forehead, fingers threading through his pale hair, gripping at the roots as if grounding himself.

“Breathe,” he whispered to himself, though the word barely made it past his lips.

He wasn’t afraid of Voldemort.

Not anymore.

He was afraid of losing everything he loved.

He was afraid of losing Harry.

Draco pressed a palm flat against the cool wood of the Cabinet. It thrummed beneath his skin, alive, completed, obedient to its purpose.

“I hate you,” Draco whispered to it, voice cracking. “I hate all of this.”

The cabinet didn’t answer — just stood there, silently sealing his fate.

He swallowed the tightness in his throat, forcing the tremble in his chin down, willing himself not to unravel. He couldn’t fall apart. Not yet. Not here.

Not when Harry was right outside the door.

Harry, who trusted him without knowing the full truth.

Harry, who cried in his arms last night.

Harry, who whispered “together” like it was a promise etched into his bones.

Draco closed his eyes, trying to steady the storm inside him.

“I finished it,” he murmured to the empty room — as if saying it aloud would make it real. “It’s done.”

But the words didn’t bring clarity.

Only dread.

And loneliness so sharp it almost buckled his knees.

Draco opened his eyes again and forced himself to stand straight. He wiped his palms on his robes, trying to rid them of the cold sweat clinging there. His heart was still racing, but he swallowed hard, smoothing the emotion out of his expression the way he’d been trained to do since childhood.

He had to pull himself together.

He had to look steady.

He had to pretend he wasn’t drowning inside.

Harry couldn’t open that door and see him broken.

Not yet.

Draco took one more long, shuddering breath, eyes lingering on the Cabinet — the masterpiece he wished he’d never created — before finally turning away.

He walked toward the door on legs that felt almost too heavy to move. His hand hovered over the doorknob for a moment — a hesitation, a plea, a silent scream he couldn’t voice.

Then he opened it.

Harry was leaning against the opposite wall, waiting exactly where Draco left him. The moment he saw Draco step out, Harry straightened, relief flickering across his face before settling into something softer.

Something worried.

Draco forced a small smile. Weak. Tired. But real.

“It’s done,” he said quietly.

Harry’s breath caught, but he nodded, stepping closer to him instinctively, an unspoken question in his eyes.

Draco didn’t let him ask it.

He wasn’t ready for questions.

All he could do was stand there in the dim corridor, the last echoes of magic fading from his skin, and whisper:

“We should go.”

And Harry — sweet, trusting, steady Harry — simply nodded, stepping beside him as they walked away from the room that had just sealed their fates.

------------------------------------------

 — Draco Tells Snape

Draco didn’t go to the dorms.

He didn’t go to dinner.

He didn’t go anywhere near Harry for the moment because if Harry so much as looked at him with those soft green eyes, Draco knew he would fall apart right there in the corridor.

He walked instead with stiff, controlled steps through the dim corridors until he reached the stretch of wall outside Snape’s office. His heart pounded loud enough that he was sure the portraits could hear it. His palm hovered above the door for a long moment before he finally knocked.

There was a pause.

A muffled shifting sound.

Then: “Enter.”

Draco slipped inside and closed the door behind him. Snape stood by his desk, black robes still and heavy in the low lamplight, his gaze lifting to Draco with immediate, piercing calculation.

He didn’t speak.

He didn’t ask.

He simply looked at Draco the way only Snape ever could—

as if he could read every secret Draco carried, every fear, every trembling thought.

Draco stood straighter, trying to keep his expression neutral, but the lingering tremor in his hands betrayed him.

Snape noticed.

He always noticed.

After a long moment, Snape’s voice cut through the silence, low and smooth.

“You’ve completed it.”

Not a question.

A statement.

A truth Snape had seen the second Draco stepped through the door.

Draco swallowed hard, nodding once.

“It’s working,” he said quietly. “The Cabinet. I finished it.”

Snape’s jaw tightened almost imperceptibly. His eyes flicked away for a brief second, as though steadying himself, before returning to Draco.

“And how do you feel?” Snape asked.

It was such a simple question.

But coming from Snape, it felt like someone peeling away Draco’s armor with a single sentence.

Draco exhaled shakily and looked away, his voice thin.

“I don’t know.”

Snape stepped closer—not invading Draco’s space, but close enough that his presence felt grounding.

“This was expected,” Snape said softly. “It had to be done.”

“I know,” Draco whispered, though his voice cracked on the second word. “I know, Professor. I just—when I cast the final spell—it became real. All of it. The Tower. The plan. Him.”

Snape’s eyes hardened.

Voldemort didn’t need to be named.

He hovered over every conversation anyway.

“And Potter?” Snape asked, but his tone was complex—sharp around the edges, but gentle underneath, like he already knew the answer.

Draco’s breath hitched.

“I can’t lose him.”

Snape’s expression didn’t change, but something flickered behind his eyes—something old and understanding, something he would die before admitting.

“You won’t,” Snape said softly. “Not if you follow the plan. Not if you trust me.”

Draco shut his eyes for a moment, letting that sink in.

Trust.

What a fragile, impossible word.

“I’m scared,” Draco whispered before he could stop himself. The words trembled into the air, bare and honest in a way he rarely allowed. “I’m scared, and I’m trying not to be, but I—I feel like everything is slipping. Like I’m slipping.”

Snape’s hand moved—hesitated—then rested on Draco’s shoulder, firm and steady. A rare gesture, one Snape offered only when the world was too cruel and Draco too young to carry it alone.

“You are doing everything you must,” Snape said quietly. “And you are doing it well. Far better than most adults would. You will not fall apart, Draco. Not tonight. Not tomorrow.”

Draco’s throat tightened.

“But I’ve set everything into motion,” he whispered. “There’s no undoing it now.”

“No,” Snape agreed softly. “There isn’t.”

The honesty was brutal.

But Snape’s voice softened as he continued:

“That does not mean you are alone.”

Draco blinked rapidly, breath shaking.

Snape’s grip on his shoulder tightened just slightly.

“When the time comes,” Snape said, “I will be there. You will not face the Tower alone. You will not bear the final act. That burden is mine.”

Draco felt his composure finally crack—not visibly, not loudly, but in a quiet way that felt like something inside him loosening, breaking, being allowed to breathe for the first time all day.

“…thank you,” Draco murmured, voice barely audible.

Snape’s gaze softened, only for a heartbeat.

Then he straightened.

“You should rest,” he said firmly. “You’ll need your strength. Dark days are approaching.”

Draco nodded, wiping at his eyes discreetly.

He turned to leave but paused with his hand on the doorknob.

“Professor?” he said quietly.

Snape looked up.

“If something happens to me—”

“It won’t,” Snape cut in sharply. “Not while I breathe.”

Draco nodded again, more slowly this time.

Snape studied him for another long moment, then said, with a voice low but sure:

“Go to Potter. He steadies you. And right now… you need that.”

Heat rose in Draco’s face—embarrassment, affection, relief.

He didn’t argue.

He just left the office quietly, closing the door behind him.

And for the first time that day, Draco let himself want something—

Harry.

------------------------------------------

Draco didn’t remember crossing half the castle.

His feet moved on their own, carrying him through dim corridors and shadowed staircases, through the low hum of anxious students and the tightening crackle of Hogwarts’ magic.

He didn’t think.

Didn’t breathe properly.

Didn’t feel anything except the overwhelming, suffocating truth pulsing through him:

It’s done.

It’s real.

It’s happening.

He didn’t even know where he was going until he turned a corner and found Harry standing alone outside the library.

Harry looked up immediately — as if he’d been waiting for him.

His eyes softened the second he saw Draco’s face.

Not confused.

Not questioning.

Just understanding.

Understanding everything Draco wasn’t saying.

Draco stopped walking, chest heaving, fingers trembling at his sides. Harry took one instinctive step toward him, and Draco let out a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding — a broken, uneven sound — before stumbling forward.

Harry caught him.

Not dramatically.

Not because Draco was falling.

But because Draco let himself fall.

Harry opened his arms without a word, and Draco pressed himself into them, burying his face in Harry’s shoulder as though the world was collapsing around him. Harry wrapped him up instantly — hands sliding to Draco’s back, holding him firmly, protectively, like he’d been waiting all day to do exactly this.

Draco’s breath shook.

Then another.

Then another, each one sharper and more desperate than the last.

Harry didn’t say anything.

He didn’t ask.

He didn’t even tense.

He just held Draco closer, warm and steady and real, one hand cupping the back of Draco’s head, cradling him gently while Draco’s fingers curled into his robes with quiet desperation.

Harry pressed his cheek against Draco’s temple, letting Draco breathe against him, letting him tremble, letting him cling. His heartbeat stayed slow, grounding, a soft rhythm against Draco’s chest.

Inside that embrace, Draco finally let the emotions tear through him — silently, violently, painfully — the fear, the guilt, the exhaustion, the realization of what was coming.

Harry didn’t need to know the details.

He didn’t need Draco to explain.

He knew.

Draco had completed a task.

One of those tasks.

The kind that pushed them closer to the Tower, closer to Snape’s plan, closer to the line Draco was terrified of crossing.

Harry just held him tighter.

After a long moment, Harry brought a hand up and threaded his fingers into Draco’s hair, stroking gently — slow, comforting motions that made Draco’s breathing hitch and then slowly, slowly begin to settle.

“It’s alright,” Harry whispered — not questioning, not demanding, simply offering warmth into the storm. “I’m here.”

Draco squeezed his eyes shut, leaning fully into Harry’s chest, letting himself sink into that safety, into the steady heartbeat and the warm scent of his skin, into the one place in the castle where he could fall apart without shattering.

Harry’s arms tightened again.

He didn’t ask: What happened?

Are you alright?

What did Snape say?

What did you do?

He already knew the shape of it.

And he didn’t want Draco to relive it by speaking it aloud.

Harry rested a soft kiss against Draco’s hair, lingering there as he whispered:

“Just breathe. I’ve got you.”

Draco’s breath steadied.

Not fully.

Not cleanly.

But enough.

Enough to pull in air without choking on dread.

Enough to feel Harry’s warmth holding the pieces of him together.

He whispered into Harry’s shoulder, voice barely more than a broken breath:

“I don’t… I don’t want this.”

Harry pulled him even closer, hand sliding up and down Draco’s spine in soothing strokes.

“I know,” Harry murmured. “I know, love.”

They stood like that for a long time, pressed close in the shadow of a quiet corridor as the world outside spun toward darkness.

And in Harry’s arms, Draco found the one place he could still breathe.

------------------------------------------

—a silent bond

The castle felt wrong that night.

Too still.

Too cold.

Too aware of what was coming.

Every shadow stretched thin and watchful as Draco walked toward Snape’s office, his steps slower than usual, each one trembling under the weight of the day. He knew he was being summoned. Snape’s Patronus had appeared silently, hovering in the dungeons with a message that didn’t need to be spoken aloud:

Come. Now.

Draco pushed the door open quietly.

Snape stood by the window, the moonlight falling across his face in silver streaks that made him look older, more tired than Draco had ever seen him. His hands were clasped behind his back, but they weren’t steady. Draco saw the faint tremor — the only hint that Snape, too, felt the night closing in around them.

“Professor,” Draco whispered.

Snape didn’t turn immediately. When he finally did, his dark eyes swept over Draco’s face, reading every fear, every crack, every trembling breath.

“It’s done,” Snape said softly. “Isn’t it?”

Draco nodded, throat tight.

“Yes.”

Silence fell.

Not heavy — devastating.

Snape stepped closer, stopping just a foot away, his expression unreadable but his eyes softening with something Draco rarely saw directed at him.

“You should rest tonight,” Snape murmured, though his voice held no real conviction. “Tomorrow—”

He stopped.

Because they both knew.

Tomorrow wasn’t a day to rest for.

Tomorrow was a day to survive.

Draco’s lips trembled before he could stop them. And once the crack formed, the dam broke. His breath hitched, shoulders curling inward as if trying to hide from the truth.

Snape’s expression shifted sharply.

“Draco.”

The word was quiet — too quiet — and Draco’s knees nearly buckled at the sound of it, at the softness, at the concern.

“I’m sorry,” Draco whispered suddenly, the words spilling out, desperate and cracked. “I’m so—I’m so sorry—this is my fault—”

Snape stiffened.

“Stop. What are you apologizing for?”

Draco shook his head, blinking hard as tears began gathering in his eyes.

“It’s because of me,” he choked out. “Because I finished it. Because I couldn’t stop. Because I tried—Merlin, I tried—but now you have to—” His voice broke, collapsing into a whisper. “—you have to kill Dumbledore because of me.”

Snape inhaled sharply, his composure cracking like thin ice.

Draco’s breath quickened, panic rising.

“I made this happen,” Draco sobbed quietly. “I put everyone in danger. I made you swear that Unbreakable Vow. I made you carry this burden. You have to do it because of me—don’t you understand? I’m the reason you—”

Snape grabbed Draco’s shoulder.

Not hard.

Not harsh.

Firm.

Grounding.

“Draco,” he said, voice steadier than the rest of him, “look at me.”

Draco lifted his eyes, tears slipping down his face despite his attempts to hide them.

Snape’s gaze softened, dark and aching.

“You did not make me do anything.”

“But the Vow—!”

“I agreed to the Vow,” Snape said, low and fierce. “I accepted it. I chose it. Because if anyone is to carry this weight, it will be me. Not you.”

Draco’s breath shuddered. His fingers curled weakly into Snape’s sleeve, seeking something to hold onto.

“But you’ll—” Draco whispered, voice cracking. “You’ll have to live with it.”

Snape looked away for a moment — the slightest glance — and Draco saw something break behind his eyes. A flash of grief. Of dread. Of guilt so deep it had carved itself into him long before Draco ever came into the picture.

“It is not your burden to carry,” Snape said firmly, jaw tightening. “You are sixteen. A child. You should never have been given this task.”

Draco’s tears fell faster.

Snape stepped closer, lowering himself slightly so they were eye level.

“You are not responsible for what happens next,” Snape said quietly. “You are not at fault for those who force the world upon your shoulders.”

Draco’s breath hitched. He felt himself sway forward — not collapsing entirely, just leaning, seeking the smallest bit of stability.

Snape let him.

The professor placed a steady hand on the back of Draco’s neck, thumb brushing lightly against his hairline — a gesture so startlingly tender it stole Draco’s breath.

“You are my responsibility,” Snape murmured. “Not my burden. My vow is to protect you — at any cost.”

Draco choked back another sob, voice small and breaking:

“I don’t want you to do this for me.”

Snape’s jaw clenched, but his voice was soft as snowfall.

“I am not doing it for you,” he said. “I am doing it because I must. Because Dumbledore asked it of me. Because the war demands it. And because your soul must remain free of this stain.”

Draco shut his eyes tightly as tears spilled over.

Snape eased him forward, just slightly, until Draco’s forehead rested against Snape’s shoulder — not fully, not a childlike collapse, but an allowed moment of contact, of comfort. Snape’s hand stayed on the back of Draco’s neck, anchoring him, steadying him in a way Draco desperately needed.

For a long time, neither of them spoke.

Then, in a voice soft enough to almost break:

“You’re not alone, Draco,” Snape said. “Not tonight. Not tomorrow. Not for any of this.”

Draco’s fingers twisted weakly in Snape’s robes as the truth washed over him — painful and grounding.

Snape was terrified too.

Snape was grieving too.

But Snape would carry the act that Draco could not.

And Draco…

Draco had someone who understood the darkness he was drowning in.

After another trembling breath, Draco whispered:

“…thank you.”

Snape closed his eyes.

And for once, he let the emotion show.

“Rest,” he murmured. “While you still can.”

Draco nodded faintly and pulled back, wiping his cheeks with the back of his hand. Snape allowed it — then gently turned Draco by the shoulders and guided him toward the door.

“Goodnight, Draco,” Snape said softly.

“Goodnight, Professor.”

The door clicked shut behind him.

And tomorrow waited.

------------------------------------------

—temporary peace

Draco didn’t remember leaving Snape’s office.

He only remembered the feeling in his chest — something tight and aching and trembling, like his ribs were shrinking around his heart. The corridor swam in soft torchlight as he walked, his breaths uneven, hands cold despite the heavy air.

He knew where he was going long before he realized it.

Harry.

His feet carried him straight toward Gryffindor Tower, each step heavier than the last, until he reached the portrait hole. He didn’t have the password — he didn’t need it. A pair of Gryffindor first-years hurried out, complaining about homework, and Draco slipped inside before the Fat Lady could squawk in outrage.

The common room was dim, mostly empty. A few students were scattered around, but Draco didn’t look at any of them. His eyes had already found Harry — sitting on the couch by the dying fire, elbows on his knees, hands clasped tight, staring into the embers like they held the answers to questions he hadn’t learned to ask yet.

Harry looked up the moment Draco entered.

And his entire face changed.

Not surprised.

Not confused.

Just… soft.

Open.

Worried in the gentlest way.

He stood immediately.

“Draco,” Harry said, voice quiet and warm, “come here.”

Draco didn’t walk so much as he drifted, moving straight toward Harry like his body remembered something his mind had forgotten. When he reached him, Harry didn’t ask a single question — he simply stepped forward and wrapped his arms around Draco’s waist, pulling him close.

Draco collapsed into the embrace without hesitation.

Harry held him firmly, both arms around him, one hand sliding up to cup the back of Draco’s head as Draco pressed his face into Harry’s neck. Their chests aligned perfectly, breaths syncing in slow, shaky rhythm.

Harry didn’t ask what Snape said.

Didn’t ask what happened.

Didn’t push Draco for answers he wasn’t ready to give.

He just whispered, quiet as a heartbeat:

“I’m here. Breathe.”

Draco’s eyes squeezed shut. The warmth of Harry’s body seeped into him, filling the hollow space carved by fear and inevitability. His fingers curled into Harry’s shirt, pulling him closer, grounding himself in the only thing that felt real.

Harry gently stroked the back of his head, fingertips soft in Draco’s hair, guiding him out of the storm he’d been drowning in.

“Let’s go somewhere quieter,” Harry murmured.

Draco nodded wordlessly against his shoulder.

Harry took his hand — no urgency, no pressure, just a warm, steady grip — and led him up the stairs. The Gryffindor dorm was empty at this hour, beds neatly made, curtains tied back. Harry pulled Draco into the room and closed the door behind them softly, muffling the world outside.

Draco stood there for a moment, breathing heavily, trembling so faintly only Harry would notice.

Harry stepped close again, thumb brushing Draco’s cheek, wiping away the tear Draco hadn’t noticed had fallen.

“Come here,” Harry whispered.

Draco leaned in.

Their foreheads touched first, a warm press of skin against skin. Harry’s hands rested on Draco’s jaw, steady and gentle, holding him like something precious. Draco’s fingers slid up Harry’s ribs, curling lightly against the fabric of his shirt.

Harry waited.

Waited until Draco’s breathing slowed.

Waited until Draco opened his eyes.

Waited until Draco whispered, barely audible:

“Please.”

Harry kissed him.

Not desperate.

Not rushed.

Not hungry.

Just warm.

Soft.

Grounding.

A kiss that said:

I’m here. I’m not leaving. Even when the world falls apart.

Draco leaned into it, letting the warmth seep into his bones, letting Harry steady him with every slow press of their lips. Harry’s hands slid into Draco’s hair, holding him gently, guiding him closer. Draco’s palms rested on Harry’s chest, feeling the steady heartbeat underneath — the one thing that hadn’t changed, the one thing he could hold onto.

When they pulled back, Draco’s breath trembled against Harry’s lips.

Harry kissed his cheek.

Then his temple.

Then the corner of his mouth.

Each kiss soft, careful, reverent.

“You’re safe,” Harry whispered. “With me. Always.”

Draco’s throat tightened.

He pressed his forehead against Harry’s again, breathing him in, soaking in the warmth of his skin, the strength of his arms, the quiet certainty in his voice.

For a moment — a fragile, aching moment — the world outside didn’t exist.

There was no Tower.

No Dark Mark.

No curse.

No plan.

No war approaching.

Just Harry.

Just Draco.

Two boys holding onto each other in the soft shadows, stealing one last moment of peace before everything changed.

Harry guided Draco to his bed gently, sitting with him at the edge, still holding his hand.

“Stay with me,” Draco whispered.

“I will,” Harry murmured. “For as long as you need.”

And in the silent room, with Harry’s thumb brushing slowly against his knuckles, Draco finally felt his breath steady.

------------------------------------------

Harry didn’t sleep that night.

Draco didn’t either.

They lay side by side in Harry’s bed, the curtains drawn, the moonlight slicing through the small gap where fabric didn’t quite meet. Draco rested with his head on Harry’s shoulder, fingers tangled in Harry’s shirt as though anchoring himself. Harry’s arm remained tightly around Draco’s waist, thumb brushing slow circles into his hip.

Neither spoke for a long time.

Because what do you say when the world is about to end?

When the dawn might tear everything apart?

When the boy you love is walking toward a fate you can’t stop?

Harry stared up at the canopy, listening to Draco breathe — slow, controlled breaths that were trying too hard to stay even. He could feel Draco trembling beneath the surface, a quiet quake that threatened to crack him open.

“Draco,” Harry whispered.

Draco’s fingers tightened slowly in his shirt.

“Yes?”

Harry turned his head, pressing a soft kiss to Draco’s hair.

“You don’t have to be strong tonight.”

Draco’s breath hitched — not loud, but painfully sharp.

“I know,” he whispered. “Not with you.”

Harry shifted, turning until he faced Draco fully. Draco’s eyes were open, silver and trembling in the dim light, staring at Harry like he was memorizing every detail — Harry’s lashes, the shape of his mouth, the warmth behind his gaze.

Memorizing him.

Because tomorrow… he might need the memory.

Harry cupped his cheek gently.

“What Snape said… whatever he told you… you’re not facing it alone.”

Draco shook his head softly.

“No, Harry. There are parts of this I have to face alone. Snape has his role. I have mine. You… you can’t change it.”

Harry’s throat closed, but he swallowed it down.

“I can’t lose you.”

Draco’s lips trembled — just for a second — before he leaned forward and pressed his forehead to Harry’s.

“You won’t,” Draco whispered. “Not truly. Not forever. Tomorrow is just… a moment. A terrible moment. But we’ll get through it.”

Harry closed his eyes, breathing against Draco’s lips.

“You’re too brave for your own good.”

Draco let out the faintest ghost of a smile.

“I’m brave because you’re here.”

Harry kissed him then — not desperate, not hungry, but deep and full and aching. Draco kissed him back like he needed the warmth to survive, fingers sliding into Harry’s hair, pulling him closer, grounding himself in the one thing that still felt certain.

When they broke apart, Draco rested his head beneath Harry’s chin, listening to his heartbeat.

“Tomorrow,” Draco said softly, “everything changes.”

Harry tightened his arms around him.

“Yes,” he breathed. “But tonight, we have each other.”

------------------------------------------

Morning came too fast.

The sky was grey, the air heavy, the castle eerily silent as though every stone knew what was coming. Students moved through the hallways with subdued voices, eyes darting nervously. Even the portraits whispered urgently amongst themselves.

Harry and Draco stayed close — not touching in public, but always in each other’s orbit. Their shoulders brushed in the corridor. Their eyes met fleetingly in classes. Draco’s hand lingered just a second longer when he passed Harry his quill. Harry’s fingers brushed Draco’s wrist intentionally when they walked together.

Small touches.

Silent reassurances.

Stolen moments before the storm.

Harry watched every flicker of Draco’s expression, every tremor in his hands, every time his gaze drifted toward the upper floors as though drawn by something he couldn’t resist.

Draco saw Harry watching him — and didn’t push him away.

By afternoon, the tension in the castle felt like a physical pressure, pushing down on their lungs.

Something was coming.

Something huge.

Something irreversible.

Draco stood with Harry near the stone archway leading to the courtyard, pretending to listen to Blaise and Pansy talking about their homework. But his hand kept drifting to his left sleeve — not where a Dark Mark would’ve been, but to remind himself it wasn’t there.

Harry’s eyes followed the movement every time.

When Draco’s gaze flicked upward to the northern tower, Harry stepped closer.

A breath.

A whisper of space.

Enough for Draco to feel him there.

“Tonight?” Harry murmured, barely audible.

Draco’s throat tightened.

He didn’t answer with words.

He simply nodded.

Once.

Slow.

Heavy.

Final.

Harry reached for Draco’s hand, squeezing it tightly once before letting go.

Draco’s breath shook.

------------------------------------------

—The Signal

It was nearly midnight when Draco felt it.

A cold pulse in the air.

A shiver in the floor.

A whisper in the walls.

The Dark Mark — conjured in the sky above the Tower.

He froze mid-step in the hallway, breath catching, fingers gripping the edge of his robe so hard his knuckles went white.

This was it.

Harry, who had been walking beside him, stopped immediately. He didn’t ask. He didn’t speak. He just stepped close enough for Draco to feel his warmth, his steadiness, his certainty.

Draco breathed out shakily.

“I have to go,” he whispered.

Harry nodded slowly, jaw tight.

“I know.”

Draco turned to him, eyes trembling.

“I’m scared.”

Harry cupped Draco’s cheek with both hands, bringing their foreheads together, grounding him in one final moment of warmth before the world split open.

“You’re not alone,” Harry whispered. “Not tonight. Not ever.”

Draco’s breath hitched — then steadied.

“Harry—” he started.

But Harry kissed him — one last time, soft and full of a love too big for teenagers caught in a war. A kiss that tasted like goodbye even though it wasn’t.

When they pulled apart, both were shaking.

Draco whispered, barely audible:

“Wait for me.”

Harry closed his eyes, pressing a trembling kiss to Draco’s forehead.

“I will.”

Draco stepped away.

Turned toward the Tower.

Toward the fate waiting for him.

Harry watched him go — heart breaking, fists clenched — until Draco disappeared into the shadows.

The night swallowed him whole.

And the Tower called.

------------------------------------------

— The Breaking Point

The wind was cold on the Tower.

Sharp, biting, wild — it pulled at Draco’s robes as he stepped through the doorway, breath unsteady, heart a frantic drumbeat beneath his ribs. The night sky stretched black and endless above him, stars swallowed by the heavy, swirling darkness where the Dark Mark burned overhead.

The green skull glowed sickly against the clouds.

Draco inhaled sharply.

It was real.

All of it.

And Dumbledore was waiting.

He stood near the ramparts, leaning heavily against the stone. His face was pale, drawn, far more fragile than Draco remembered from even a week ago. Age clung to him like a second robe; exhaustion pooled in the shadows beneath his eyes.

“Draco,” Dumbledore said softly, as though greeting an old friend instead of the boy sent to kill him.

Draco froze several paces away, chest tight, wand shaking in his hand.

He opened his mouth — but no words came out.

Dumbledore smiled gently, though the effort clearly cost him.

“I knew it would be you.”

Draco’s breath stuttered. “Don’t—don’t say it like that.”

Dumbledore tilted his head. “Like what, dear boy?”

“Like you’re relieved,” Draco snapped, voice cracking. “Like you were expecting me to… to…”

“To kill me,” Dumbledore finished softly. “Because that is what you believe your task is.”

Draco swallowed hard, throat burning. “It is my task.”

“And yet,” Dumbledore murmured, “you have not done it.”

Draco’s wand trembled violently.

He tightened his grip until his fingers hurt.

“I have to,” Draco whispered, tears pricking his eyes. “I have to, or he’ll kill me. My mother. My father. Everyone.”

“Yes,” Dumbledore said. “Voldemort has made certain you feel you have no choice.”

Draco took a shaky step forward, wand raised though his arm felt like stone. His voice cracked as he whispered, “Don’t move. Don’t say anything. Please, just—just let me—”

“You are not a killer,” Dumbledore said gently.

Draco’s breath hitched like he’d been struck.

“I have done… things,” he whispered. “I fixed the Cabinet. I let them in. I’m the reason they’re coming tonight.”

“And yet you have not killed anyone,” Dumbledore replied, stepping back a fraction as his knees nearly buckled.

Draco instinctively stepped forward to catch him — then froze when he realized what he was doing.

Dumbledore’s eyes softened even further.

“You care, Draco. That is not weakness. That is strength.”

Draco’s lips trembled.

His wand lowered a fraction.

A single tear slipped down his cheek.

------------------------------------------

Harry watched from where Snape had frozen him with a silent charm moments earlier, hidden under the cloak, body rigid, heart cracking open.

He wanted to scream.

To run to Draco.

To take the wand from his shaking hand.

To hold him and tell him he didn’t have to do this.

But he couldn’t move.

Couldn’t breathe without feeling it tear through him.

Draco looked so small, so broken, standing before Dumbledore with the world crushing him.

Harry’s heart shattered.

------------------------------------------

Draco lowered his wand another inch, unable to force it up again. His hand shook violently, tears streaming freely now.

“I don’t want to kill you,” he whispered, voice breaking apart. “I never wanted to.”

“I know,” Dumbledore said softly.

“You don’t understand,” Draco said, a sob catching in his breath. “If I don’t do it—he’ll kill me.”

“I understand more than you know,” Dumbledore murmured. “And I do not intend for you to die tonight.”

Draco’s head snapped up. “What?”

Dumbledore gave him a small, sad smile.

“There are ways this can end without blood on your hands.”

“NO,” Draco whispered fiercely, shaking his head. “No, no, there aren’t. I failed, I wasn’t supposed to let you talk, I wasn’t supposed to— I can’t—”

He choked on the words, sobbing into the cold air.

“I can’t do this.”

His wand dropped to his side.

“I’m not a killer.”

And in the shadows, Harry’s tears fell silently too.

------------------------------------------

The door burst open.

Snape stepped into the tower with a strange, hollow calm — but Harry could see the tremor beneath it, could feel the weight hanging from his every breath.

“Severus,” Dumbledore said softly, relief and resignation mixing painfully in his voice. “You must—”

Draco spun toward Snape, terrified.

“Please,” he whispered. “Please don’t make me—don’t let me—”

Snape grabbed Draco’s wrist, pulling the wand from his trembling fingers with surprising gentleness.

“Get out of the way,” Snape said quietly.

Draco shook his head, tears spilling again. “No— Snape, please—”

Snape leaned down, lowering his voice so only Draco could hear:

“It is not your burden. Go.”

Draco stumbled back, chest heaving, face crumpling in anguish.

“Don’t do it,” he whispered. “Don’t— please don’t—”

Snape’s eyes flickered with a grief so deep it seemed to hollow him out from the inside.

Then, as Death Eaters swarmed behind him, roaring, waiting—

Snape raised his wand.

Dumbledore nodded once.

Soft.

Grateful.

“Severus… please.”

And the spell flew.

The world broke open.

------------------------------------------

Draco didn’t scream.

He didn’t make a sound.

He simply crumpled.

All the strength he had held like armor — the false confidence, the cold mask, the steady wand hand — all of it shattered the moment the light hit Dumbledore’s chest.

Draco’s knees buckled and he hit the stone floor hard, palms scraping, breath tearing out of him in short, broken bursts. His wand skittered away across the tower, forgotten.

His entire body shook violently.

His eyes stared at Dumbledore’s fallen form.

His lips parted like he was trying to breathe and couldn’t find air.

And Harry—

Harry watched it all.

He was still frozen under the cloak, pinned by Snape’s lingering magic, unable to move more than a twitch. His body screamed to break free, to run to Draco, to grab him and hold him before the world tore him away—

But he couldn’t.

He couldn’t move.

He couldn’t speak.

He could only watch.

Draco swayed forward on his hands, trembling so hard his elbows nearly buckled again. His voice came out in a broken whisper Harry felt like a knife in his chest:

“No… no… no, please— I didn’t— I didn’t mean—”

His breath hitched, the sound sharp and tiny like a wounded animal.

“I didn’t want this.”

Then his body jerked as sobs hit him without warning. His shoulders curled inward, face turned toward the ground. His fingers dug into the stone until his knuckles went white.

One of the Death Eaters — grabbed his arm roughly.

“Come on, boy— we have to go!”

Draco jerked back like her touch burned him.

“Don’t— don’t touch me—”

His voice cracked, splintering under the weight of horror.

Harry fought the spell with every ounce of strength in him, muscles straining, heart shattering, throat burning with the scream he couldn’t release.

Please let me go to him.

Please. Please.

He needs me.

But he couldn’t move.

The magic held him like stone.

Draco suddenly looked up, eyes wild, tears streaking down his cheeks.

And he reached out.

A shaking hand lifted weakly into the air, fingers curling as though he were reaching for someone.

Someone who wasn’t there.

Someone who should have been.

Harry’s chest crushed inward.

Draco whispered hoarsely:

“Harry…”

It wasn’t loud.

It wasn’t even a true whisper.

It was barely a breath.

Barely a sound at all.

But Harry heard it.

Oh Merlin, he heard it.

And the boy he loved was collapsing on a stone floor, reaching for him without even knowing he was inches away.

Harry made another desperate attempt to move — his muscles spasmed, the cloak shifting slightly — but it wasn’t enough.

Not enough to break free.

Not enough to help Draco.

Not enough to do anything.

Then Snape’s voice cut through the chaos like a blade.

“GET HIM OUT OF HERE.”

Two Death Eaters surged forward, grabbing Draco under the arms. Draco struggled weakly, limbs flailing in panic.

“No— NO— let me go— let me GO—!”

His voice cracked into a sob.

Harry’s vision blurred with tears. He was choking on nothing, suffocating on his own helplessness, as they dragged Draco backward across the stone.

Draco’s heel scraped harshly on the floor.

His chest heaved in fear.

His head jerked around wildly as though searching the air—

Searching for Harry.

“Harry,” Draco choked again, voice shattering. “Please—”

Harry’s body strained so violently against the restraint spell that his muscles screamed.

He wanted to tear himself free.

He wanted to run.

He wanted to hold Draco until he stopped shaking, until he knew he wasn’t alone.

But all he could do was watch—

as the boy he loved was dragged away

by people who would destroy him

if Snape didn’t keep the vow.

Draco was pulled toward the stairs, sobbing, breathless, broken, reaching into empty air.

Harry broke silently behind the Cloak.

And the Tower swallowed Draco whole.

------------------------------------------

The spell broke the moment Draco disappeared down the tower steps.

Harry collapsed forward with a choked gasp, the Invisibility Cloak slipping from his shoulders as he braced his hands against the cold stone. His chest heaved violently, tears blurring his vision as everything inside him spiraled out of control.

Draco was gone.

Dragged away sobbing.

Calling his name.

Reaching for him.

And Harry had done nothing.

He couldn’t do anything.

The reality hit him so hard he folded in on himself, fists clenched against the floor, breath stuttering like he couldn’t fill his lungs.

“She—he—they took him—Draco—” Harry croaked, voice breaking into jagged pieces.

Behind him, the soft whisper of robes.

Snape.

Harry jerked upright, rage and grief twisting together in his chest, but Snape lifted a hand—sharp, commanding, yet strangely calm.

“Potter,” Snape said quietly. “Control yourself.”

Harry’s voice exploded anyway.

“CONTROL—? THEY TOOK HIM! THEY DRAGGED HIM AWAY AND I COULDN'T— I COULDN'T—!”

Snape stepped closer, lowering himself just enough to meet Harry’s eyes. His own expression was tight, drawn, exhausted—like everything he had ever buried was clawing its way to the surface.

“They will not harm him,” Snape said firmly.

“How do you know?” Harry spat, tears streaking down his face. “HOW? They dragged him like—like some prisoner— I saw him—he was terrified—he was calling for me—”

His voice cracked off into a broken sob, and Snape’s face softened in a way Harry had never seen. Not pity. Not annoyance.

Understanding.

“Potter,” Snape said again, quieter now. “Draco is being taken to Malfoy Manor.”

Harry froze, shaking hard.

“That’s— that’s worse! Voldemort—he’ll—”

“NO.” Snape cut him off sharply. “Voldemort will not be there tonight.”

Harry blinked at him, breathing erratic.

Snape’s voice dropped low, controlled, steady like a lifeline thrown into chaos.

“He will be with Narcissa and Lucius. They will not allow harm to come to him.”

Harry’s throat tightened painfully. “You can’t promise that.”

Snape’s eyes sharpened.

“Yes. I can.”

Harry’s breath faltered.

Snape continued, tone softening just a fraction:

“The Dark Lord needed Draco only to perform one task.” A heavy pause. “That task is complete.”

Harry swallowed hard, chest aching. “But he—Draco—he didn’t do it. YOU—”

“Whether Draco cast the spell or I did is irrelevant to Voldemort,” Snape said quickly. “The deed is done. Draco is no longer under immediate scrutiny.”

Harry clenched the stone beneath his palms, tears threatening again.

“He was so scared,” he whispered. “He was shaking. He—he reached out—like he was looking for me.”

Snape’s expression changed—just slightly. A faint flicker of something like sadness passed through his eyes.

“He reached for safety,” Snape murmured. “And in his mind, that is you.”

Harry pressed a trembling hand over his mouth, shoulders shaking with the weight of it.

Snape stepped even closer, voice firm but low.

“Listen to me, Potter. Draco is safe for now. He will be taken to Malfoy Manor, surrounded by his family. Narcissa will protect him fiercely. Lucius will shield him from further punishment.”

Harry’s voice was barely a breath.

“And you?”

“I will watch him,” Snape said simply. “I swore an oath to protect him. I have not forgotten it.”

Something cracked inside Harry—something painful, something relieving, something that felt like a sob and a breath of hope all at once.

Snape continued:

“Draco will not be harmed tonight. He will recover at home. He will… breathe again.”

Harry lowered his head, tears dripping silently onto the stone.

Snape watched him for a long moment before saying something Harry never expected to hear from him:

“Potter… you must breathe as well.”

Harry let out a strangled sound, shaking his head, voice a whisper:

“I thought I lost him.”

Snape’s tone softened even more.

“You haven’t.”

Harry lifted his tear-filled eyes.

Snape held his gaze steadily and said, low and certain:

“You will see him again.”

Harry’s breath caught, a tear sliding down his cheek.

“Will he—will he be okay?”

Snape hesitated… then nodded.

“He will be safe. And when the time is right… he will find his way back.”

Harry closed his eyes, a quiet sob escaping him—not from grief this time, but from the fragile, aching relief Snape's words allowed him to feel.

Snape straightened.

“Come,” he said quietly. “There is nothing more you can do tonight. Rest. He would want you to.”

Harry nodded slowly, breath trembling.

But inside, one truth burned steady:

Draco was alive.

Draco was safe.

And Harry would get him back.

------------------------------------------

— Malfoy Manor

The Manor was too quiet.

Not peaceful —

Quiet like grief, like fear, like something broken that no one dared touch.

Draco lay in his childhood bedroom, curled beneath heavy blankets, but no warmth reached him. His body felt hollow, wrung dry. His breathing came in shallow shivers, his throat raw from crying, though the tears had run out hours ago.

Narcissa sat beside him, fingers threaded through his hair, stroking gently the way she used to when he was small. Her face was pale, eyes swollen with her own unshed fear — the fear of losing him, the fear of what could have happened, the fear of what almost did.

“Rest, darling,” she whispered, wiping the corner of his eye with her thumb. “You’re home. You’re safe. No one will hurt you now.”

Draco didn’t answer.

Couldn’t.

His voice felt trapped beneath all the things he had seen, all the things he couldn’t unsee:

Dumbledore falling.

Snape’s face.

The green light.

The echo of Death Eaters screaming.

The cold stone beneath his palms.

The silhouette of Harry —

not visible, not real, but felt so clearly in his heart.

Harry…

His chest constricted painfully.

He turned his face into the pillow, unable to breathe properly for a moment. Narcissa moved closer, cradling him in her arms, humming quietly — an old lullaby he hadn’t heard since he was a frightened five–year–old woken by nightmares.

But now the nightmare had been real.

Lucius stood by the door, hands clenched around his cane so tightly it trembled. Guilt carved his face deeper than any prison sentence could have. He approached slowly, each step weighted with shame.

“Draco,” he said quietly, voice cracking in a way Draco had never heard. “I never wanted this for you.”

Draco didn’t look at him.

His eyes burned again even though no tears came.

Lucius swallowed hard and knelt beside the bed — the proud man bowing for the first time in Draco’s life.

“You survived,” Lucius said softly. “That is all that matters. I failed you… but you are here. You are safe. And I am… I am so sorry.”

Draco’s breath hitched once, but he didn’t speak.

He couldn’t trust his voice.

Night fell heavy that first day. Narcissa tucked him into bed as though he were a child again. But sleep wasn’t gentle. It came in fits, in jagged pieces.

And when it did come—

He dreamed of falling.

Of green light.

Of Dumbledore’s eyes.

Of Harry’s voice calling his name.

Of reaching out into empty air.

Draco woke with a silent scream, body trembling uncontrollably, sweat clinging to his skin. Narcissa was there instantly, sitting on the bed, pulling him into her arms.

“It’s alright,” she whispered, kissing his hair. “I’m here. I’ve got you.”

Draco shuddered, his forehead pressing against her shoulder.

“I want—”

his voice cracked,

“I want Harry.”

Narcissa froze for a heartbeat.

Then her arms wrapped around him even tighter.

“I know, my love,” she whispered. “I know.”

Her voice trembled too.

------------------------------------------

— Dumbledore’s Funeral

Hogwarts glowed white that day.

Thousands gathered — students, professors, Ministry officials, magical creatures standing silently in the forest’s edge. The lake reflected the sunlight in calm ripples, gentle and quiet, as though paying respect to the man who had once walked among its shores with a twinkle in his eye.

Harry stood near the front.

Hermione on one side.

Ron on the other.

But he felt alone.

Empty.

The kind of hollow that ache didn’t fill — a hollow carved by grief and fear and a boy he couldn’t hold anymore.

Harry stared at Dumbledore’s white tomb, fingers curling into fists. Every breath felt heavy, every heartbeat sharp, every memory with Draco lighting up behind his eyelids like a ghost that refused to leave.

Dumbledore had been the only person who knew the plan.

Who understood Draco’s heart.

Who saw the boy behind the mask.

Harry felt the weight of that more than anyone else.

McGonagall’s voice trembled as she spoke of Dumbledore’s kindness.

Slughorn wiped his eyes with a handkerchief.

Fawkes cried a single shimmering note that echoed across the lake.

Hermione cried quietly.

Ron sniffed, eyes red.

But Harry—

He felt his grief split in two.

One part for Dumbledore — the man who guided him, trusted him, believed in him more than Harry ever believed in himself.

And the other…

Draco.

Harry could still feel the ghost of Draco’s fingers clutching at his robes, still hear the sob in Draco’s voice when he whispered his name on the Tower, still see the terror in his eyes as the Death Eaters dragged him away.

He swallowed hard, breath shaking.

Is he crying right now?

Is he alone?

Is he safe?

Is he thinking of me?

Does he know I’m thinking of him?

As the ceremony ended, white fire bloomed gently around Dumbledore’s tomb, sealing it with light.

Hermione sobbed into her sleeve.

Ron looked down at his shoes.

Harry didn’t cry.

His tears had dried in the tower.

His heart had cracked open and emptied itself long before the ceremony began.

He stood still, jaw clenched, staring at the light flickering around the tomb.

Then, quietly, without anyone noticing except maybe Hermione—

Harry whispered:

“Goodbye, Professor.”

And:

“I’ll bring him home. I promise.”

A soft breeze swept through the Hall.

The lake shimmered.

And somewhere, far away in Malfoy Manor—

Draco woke with Harry’s name still trembling on his lips.

------------------------------------------

The funeral emptied slowly, students drifting away in silent clusters, teachers whispering urgent, frightened words to one another. The lake shimmered under the afternoon sun, too serene for a world that had just cracked open.

Harry didn’t move for a long time.

He stared at Dumbledore’s tomb until the last of the white fire dimmed, until only the soft wind remained to bear witness.

Hermione finally touched his arm.

“Harry… let’s go inside.”

Ron nodded, eyes red and jaw clenched in quiet support.

Harry didn’t protest.

He felt too hollow to argue.

They walked together through the grounds, past the whispering trees, through the castle that felt like a ghost of itself now. When Harry reached the deserted common room, he stopped and turned toward them.

There was no hesitation.

No doubt.

Just the heavy, quiet resolve that had settled inside him the moment Dumbledore fell.

“I have to tell you both something,” Harry said softly.

Ron and Hermione exchanged a worried glance, then sat down beside him on the couch, leaning in close.

Harry took a breath.

A deep, steadying breath.

And he told them everything.

About the ring.

About the diary.

About Voldemort tearing his soul apart.

About the serpents and mirrors of dark magic.

About the objects Dumbledore suspected — the cup, the locket, the diadem, Nagini.

Hermione’s hand flew to her mouth in horror.

Ron swore under his breath, shoulders tensing.

Harry continued, voice low but unwavering.

“Dumbledore wanted me to finish what he started. To find the rest. To destroy them. That’s the only way Voldemort can die.”

Hermione blinked rapidly. “All this time… he was preparing you for this.”

Harry nodded, staring at his hands. “Yeah. And I didn’t understand it. Not really. Not until now.”

Ron leaned forward, brows drawn in fierce determination. “So… what now? What do we do?”

Harry swallowed hard.

The weight of everything — Dumbledore’s death, Draco’s disappearance, the broken pieces of the world — pressed down on him at once.

“I’m not coming back next year,” Harry said quietly.

Hermione’s breath caught.

Ron stared.

Harry looked up, eyes shadowed but steady.

“I’m going after the Horcruxes. All of them. I’m finishing this.”

Hermione’s eyes filled instantly.

“Harry— you can’t do that alone. You won’t.”

Ron nodded firmly.

“Mate, we’re coming with you. End of story.”

Harry felt something soften inside him — a small, fragile warmth amid the grief. He nodded slowly, grateful but pained.

“There’s something else.”

He hesitated.

The ache in his chest twisted again.

Draco.

He didn’t speak Draco’s name.

Couldn’t.

Not yet.

Instead, he forced his voice steady.

“We’re not telling anyone else. Not the Order. Not teachers. No one.”

Hermione pressed a hand to his arm.

“We’ll figure it out. Together.”

Harry closed his eyes for a moment, letting that settle — the comfort, the promise, the strength he would need so desperately soon.

When he looked up again, some of the raw hollow inside him had turned into something sharper.

Determination.

Focus.

A mission.

“After the summer,” Harry said softly, “we start the hunt.”

Ron nodded.

Hermione squeezed Harry’s hand.

And though none of them said it aloud, the truth sat between them like a fragile flame:

This was the end of childhood.

The end of Hogwarts as they knew it.

The beginning of war.

------------------------------------------

Hogwarts Closes for the Summer

The castle emptied faster than ever before.

No final feast.

No celebration.

Only whispers and fear and the knowledge that the greatest wizard they had ever known was gone.

Harry stood outside the gates with Ron and Hermione, the wind tugging at their robes as the carriages waited.

Hermione sniffed softly.

Ron exhaled shakily.

Harry looked back at the castle one last time.

At the towers.

At the windows.

At the stone that still carried echoes of Draco’s footsteps, of his laughter in empty halls, of their whispered nights in the quiet shadows.

His heart clenched sharply — an ache that didn’t lessen with time.

Draco…

But he tore his gaze away.

There was no going backward.

Only forward.

Into the unknown.

Into the hunt.

Into the future Dumbledore believed he could survive.

Harry placed a hand on the gate, whispering under his breath:

“I’ll find the Horcruxes. I’ll finish this.

And I’ll find you.”

The wind carried the vow away.

Hermione placed her hand on his shoulder.

Ron clapped his back lightly.

And together, the three of them stepped onto the carriage, leaving Hogwarts behind.

The war waited ahead.

------------------------------------------

— Draco at Malfoy Manor

Summer sunlight filtered weakly through the tall windows, but Draco barely noticed. He hadn’t left his room in days. The curtains were half-drawn, the soft breeze stirring the silk but doing nothing to lighten the heavy air.

He lay curled on his side atop the sheets, still in the same clothes Narcissa had changed him into the night they returned. His hair was mussed, eyes swollen and red, cheeks pale with exhaustion. Sleep came only in fragments—

and each time it did, it dragged him back to the Tower.

The green light.

Dumbledore’s eyes.

The fall.

His own shaking hands.

The feel of Harry’s presence—so close yet untouchable.

Harry’s name ripping from his throat in terror.

Every time he woke, his chest burned.

Narcissa sat beside him now, stroking his hair gently, whispering his name with a tenderness that made Draco’s eyes sting all over again.

“My love,” she murmured softly, “try to drink something. Please.”

Draco didn’t move.

Not until Narcissa brushed her thumb along his temple.

“Harry?” she whispered gently, knowing the thought lived beneath every breath he took.

Draco’s voice came out broken, barely a sound.

“H-He reached for me… I reached for him… and he wasn’t—he wasn’t—”

His breath hitched violently, and Narcissa pulled him into her arms without hesitation.

“Shh. My darling boy, breathe. You’re safe now. Voldemort is not here. No one will hurt you.”

Draco clutched the front of her dress, eyes squeezed shut, heart aching with a pain he couldn’t name.

Harry.

Harry.

Harry.

The only person who had held him through terror.

The only one who understood without words.

The only one he wanted beside him now.

Draco’s voice trembled as he whispered into her shoulder:

“He thinks I’m a monster.”

Narcissa froze.

Then her voice, fierce and trembling:

“No, Draco. He saw your heart. He knows you tried. He knows you couldn’t do it.”

Draco inhaled shakily, tears leaking from the corners of his closed eyes.

“But he’s gone,” Draco whispered, voice breaking. “I can’t—I can’t tell him I didn’t want to— I can’t tell him I’m sorry— I can’t—”

Narcissa held him tighter.

“My sweet boy… love doesn’t vanish simply because distance does.”

Draco doesn’t answer.

He only trembles harder.

------------------------------------------

 —Harry at the Burrow

The Burrow was warm and loud and alive — everything Harry usually loved about it — but this summer, it felt wrong.

Harry sat on Ron’s bed, knees drawn up, staring out the window as the afternoon sun lit up the orchard. But his eyes weren’t really looking outside.

They were looking back.

Back to the Tower.

Back to the green light.

Back to Draco collapsing.

Back to Draco sobbing for him.

Back to being unable to move, unable to hold him, unable to protect him.

Every night, Harry woke gasping.

Sweat on his skin.

Hands shaking.

Draco’s voice echoing in the dark:

Harry… please…

Ron tried to talk to him.

Hermione watched him with soft eyes full of worry.

Molly tried to feed him, fuss over him, offer comfort in the only way she knew.

But nothing filled the hollow.

Not food.

Not laughter.

Not the Weasley chaos.

Harry kept touching his chest — the place Draco’s fingers had curled into his shirt the night before the Tower. He felt the ghost of that touch constantly.

He whispered Draco’s name into the dark when no one else was awake.

And every time he thought of Dumbledore’s fall, Draco’s face flashed with it — the terror, the guilt, the shaking.

He grieved Dumbledore.

He grieved Draco.

He grieved the boy he couldn’t save.

Hermione found him sitting alone under the apple tree one evening, staring at nothing.

“You’re thinking of him,” she said softly.

Harry didn’t deny it.

“I should’ve done something,” he whispered. “I should’ve—”

“You couldn’t move,” Hermione said gently. “It wasn’t your fault.”

Harry’s throat tightened painfully.

“But he doesn’t know that,” Harry whispered. “He thinks I didn’t come for him.”

The thought stabbed him deeper than any curse.

Hermione rested her hand on his.

“You love him,” she said quietly.

Harry shut his eyes.

He didn’t say yes.

He didn’t need to.

Hermione already knew.

------------------------------------------

The Burrow hummed with activity as Fleur’s family arrived, and Molly’s enchanted pots clattered nonstop in the kitchen. Ribbons floated down the staircases. Bill and Fleur were constantly swept into fitting sessions and planning arguments.

Everyone was excited.

Everyone except Harry.

He moved through the house like a ghost, smiling weakly when spoken to, but never really present. The wedding felt like it belonged to a different world — one where Dumbledore hadn’t died and Draco hadn’t been dragged away.

At night, he stood at his window and looked toward the horizon, imagining Draco standing in his own window miles away.

Harry whispered, “Are you safe?”

And the night never answered.

------------------------------------------

Back at the Manor, Narcissa watched Draco sleep, breath uneven, fingers curled like he was holding onto something that wasn’t there.

She knew she shouldn’t intervene.

She knew it was dangerous.

But she saw the grief in her son the moment she whispered Harry’s name.

So that night, after Draco finally drifted into a trembling, exhausted sleep, Narcissa went to her writing desk, lit a single candle, and wrote a letter.

Her handwriting was elegant, but the page trembled with emotion.

------------------------------------------

To Harry Potter,

Though I cannot disclose much, I must give you peace.

My son is alive.

My son is safe.

He is protected and watched over.

He mourns deeply, but he is breathing.

He is not harmed.

And he thinks of you.

More than you know.

— Narcissa Malfoy

She folded it carefully, sealed it with plain wax instead of the Malfoy crest, and pressed her wand to it.

A spell only mothers of ancient houses knew — one that carried letters to the person the sender’s heart truly sought.

The parchment glowed softly.

And vanished.

------------------------------------------

Harry was alone in Ron’s room again, staring at the ceiling, when a soft flutter of wings startled him.

A tiny silver-hued barn owl — not one he recognized — landed on his knee and held out its leg.

Harry’s breath caught.

His hands shook as he untied the letter.

He opened it slowly.

His eyes blurred by the end.

He pressed the letter to his chest, breath trembling, and whispered—

“Draco… thank Merlin…”

For the first time since the Tower,

Harry cried not in grief.

But in relief.

------------------------------------------

“Under different skies, they whispered each other’s names and hoped the world would let them meet again.”

Chapter Text

— Back to Hogwarts

Summer ended without fanfare.

No excitement.

No back-to-school thrill.

Just a quiet, dull ache sitting behind Harry’s ribs as he stood at the end of the Burrow’s garden, backpack over his shoulder, watching the sunrise stain the sky gold and crimson.

Ron and Hermione flanked him like always, but this time… it felt different.

Dumbledore was gone.

Hogwarts was wounded.

And Draco—

Harry swallowed hard.

Draco wasn’t here.

Draco wouldn’t ever be here.

Not this year.

Not the next.

Maybe not until the war ended—if they both survived it.

Hermione nudged his arm gently.

“We’ll figure this out, Harry,” she whispered. “All of it. Together.”

Harry nodded, but his mind was somewhere else—

in a quiet bedroom at Malfoy Manor,

a pale boy curled under blankets,

silver eyes staring out a window,

thinking of him.

The train ride felt hollow.

Students whispered about Dumbledore, about the attack, about Snape disappearing.

But no one whispered about Draco.

Only Harry flinched every time the name Malfoy floated through the air.

On the train, Hermione pulled out notes—pages and pages of research she’d been doing all summer.

“Horcruxes,” she said softly, laying them out like sacred artifacts. “This is where we start.”

Harry stared at the paper, but his eyes unfocused.

The locket.

The cup.

The snake.

The diadem.

Each object felt impossible.

Larger than life.

Deadly.

But Harry straightened, spine rigid with resolve.

“No matter how long it takes,” he said, “we finish this.”

Ron clapped him on the shoulder.

“Right behind you, mate.”

But Hermione watched Harry for a moment longer, her gaze dipping—just briefly—toward the letter tucked inside Harry’s pocket.

Narcissa’s letter.

The one that said Draco was safe.

Alive.

Thinking of him.

Harry touched the pocket unconsciously.

He didn’t notice Hermione noticing.

------------------------------------------

— A Wound That Doesn’t Heal

The castle loomed whisper-quiet when they arrived.

Black banners still draped the walls.

The air carried the faint, lingering echo of Dumbledore’s magic—warm, gentle, now fading like smoke.

McGonagall met them at the entrance, eyes tired but steady.

“Welcome home,” she said softly.

Harry forced himself to step through the doorway.

But the word home caught on something inside him.

Home wasn’t Hogwarts anymore.

Not without Dumbledore.

Not without Draco’s soft footsteps echoing in the dungeons, not without his smirk flickering across the courtyard, not without the secret, stolen moments in empty classrooms.

Harry’s chest tightened.

Ron and Hermione walked ahead, but Harry paused in the entrance hall, staring up at the golden phoenix statues.

Dumbledore loved this place.

And Draco—

Draco had almost died here.

He pressed a fist to his sternum, breathing through the ache.

“Get a grip,” he whispered to himself.

But the castle felt emptier than ever.

------------------------------------------

That night, in the quiet of the deserted Gryffindor common room, Harry spread Hermione’s notes across the table.

“We leave soon,” Harry said. “Before Hogwarts becomes a target again.”

Hermione sat beside him, touching the parchment gently.

“Harry… this is dangerous. Every Horcrux is protected by dark magic. We don’t know what we’re facing.”

Harry nodded.

“I know.”

Ron leaned forward. “We’ll figure it out. First one’s the locket, yeah? Wherever it is.”

Harry clenched his jaw.

“Yes.”

The fire crackled softly.

The castle groaned in the wind.

And beneath it all, Harry felt the faint echo of something else—

like a tug on his heart,

a whisper from far away,

someone thinking of him.

Draco.

Harry closed his eyes briefly.

You’re safe.

I’ll find these Horcruxes.

I’ll end this.

And when I do…

I’m coming for you.

Ron and Hermione didn’t hear the promise he whispered into the firelight:

“I’m not losing him.”

They only saw Harry Potter, determined and steady, stepping into the fate Dumbledore left for him.

The hunt had begun.

------------------------------------------

—back at the Malfoy Manor

The Manor always smelled faintly of polish and old magic, but now it felt like a mausoleum—too quiet, too clean, too cold.

Draco existed in it like a shadow, moving softly, speaking rarely, drifting through days that felt sluggish and heavy.

He hadn’t stepped outside since the night Snape brought him home.

The world beyond the windows didn’t matter.

Sky.

Garden.

Sunlight.

None of it reached him.

Not when every night replayed the Tower—

the green light,

the fall,

the fear,

and the aching whisper of his own voice calling for someone who couldn’t reach him.

Harry…

Every time Draco closed his eyes, the memory slammed into him again.

He would wake gasping, clutching at the sheets, trembling so violently he could barely push himself upright.

Narcissa never slept far.

She was always at his door, entering the moment she heard the shift in his breathing.

Tonight was no different.

Draco jolted awake with a soft cry, hand flying to his throat as if choking on air. Sweat clung to his skin, hair plastered to his forehead. His breathing came in uneven, broken pulls.

The door opened instantly.

“Draco?” Narcissa’s voice broke with worry.

He couldn’t answer.

His lips parted but no sound came.

She crossed the room in three swift steps, seating herself behind him and pulling him gently into her arms. Draco didn’t resist. He leaned back against her, shivering, fists curled at his sides, jaw clenched to keep himself from sobbing.

“Oh, my darling boy…” Narcissa whispered, kissing the crown of his head. “Another nightmare?”

Draco nodded weakly.

She rested her cheek against his hair, arms wrapped tight around him.

“What did you see?”

Draco’s voice cracked at the first word.

“Harry.”

Narcissa’s breath caught softly.

Draco’s shoulders trembled.

“He was—he was reaching for me—then he disappeared—I lost him—”

Narcissa stroked slow circles along his back, grounding him with warmth and touch.

“You didn’t lose him.”

Draco’s voice gave out. “Then why isn’t he here?”

Narcissa closed her eyes—just for a moment. She wished she could answer that.

She wished she could pull the boy Draco loved into this room and place his hands into Draco’s and tell both of them that the world hadn’t ended.

Instead, she held him closer.

“You know why,” she whispered softly. “But that doesn’t mean he is gone from you.”

Draco swallowed hard, blinking rapidly.

“He must hate me,” Draco whispered, voice breaking. “He saw everything. He saw me. He must think I’m a coward—”

“No.”

Narcissa’s hands tightened protectively on his shoulders.

“Harry Potter does not hate you.”

Draco’s breath hitched.

“How do you know?”

Narcissa hesitated—just long enough for Draco to tense—before she whispered:

“A mother knows.”

Draco froze.

She held him tighter, voice trembling with rare vulnerability.

“I see the boy who held you in his arms. The one you talked about in your sleep. The one whose name you sob when you wake in terror. He does not hate you, Draco. He loves you.”

Draco’s breath broke.

He bowed his head into his hands, silent tears slipping through his fingers.

Narcissa guided his hands down gently.

“He will return to you when he can,” she murmured. “But until then… you must let yourself heal.”

Draco shook his head.

“How?” he whispered. “How do I heal when every part of me is still with him?”

Narcissa kissed his cheek.

“One breath at a time, my love. One night at a time.”

------------------------------------------

Days Later

Draco forced himself out of bed.

A small victory.

He stood at the window, hands gripping the sill, staring at the horizon as though he could see beyond it—past the hills, past the trees, past the war—to the Burrow where he imagined Harry sitting alone somewhere, holding the last letter Narcissa had sent.

“Please don’t forget me,” Draco whispered to the glass.

His breath fogged the pane.

His chest ached.

And though no reply came, something in him whispered:

He won’t.

------------------------------------------

— The Hunt Begins

The Burrow settled into an uneasy quiet once wedding preparations slowed for the night. Lanterns flickered enchantments, the scent of Molly’s cooking lingered faintly in the air, and laughter echoed somewhere downstairs — distant, muffled, from a world Harry no longer felt part of.

Harry sat at the kitchen table long after everyone else had gone to bed, a candle flickering low beside him, Hermione’s research spread out in front of him like a map of doom.

The Locket.

The Cup.

The Diadem.

Nagini.

Four dark anchors tethering Voldemort to the world.

Ron trudged in, hair rumpled, rubbing sleep from his eyes.

“You’re still up?”

Harry didn't look up from the parchment.

“I can’t sleep.”

Ron sat across from him, stretching.

“Bad thoughts?”

Harry’s jaw clenched.

He didn’t want to say Draco’s name — couldn’t, not with his voice this fragile — but Ron seemed to understand without being told. Ron’s expression softened, sympathetic but not pitying.

“Mate,” he said quietly, “we’ll destroy the Horcruxes. And when the war ends, things… they’ll sort out. For you. For him.”

Harry pressed his hand to the letter in his pocket — Narcissa’s letter — feeling the faint indent of her handwriting.

He didn’t say anything.

He didn’t trust himself to.

A moment later, Hermione slipped into the kitchen, hair wild, notes in hand.

“I found something,” she whispered, excitement trembling through her exhaustion. “About the locket.”

Harry sat up straighter. “What?”

Hermione spread a page before them — a sketch of a heavy, ancient locket with a serpentine S engraved on it.

“Slytherin’s Locket,” she said. “Stolen from the town of Little Hangleton… by a woman named Hepzibah Smith. People suspected her house-elf killed her, but—”

“She didn’t,” Harry finished softly. “Voldemort did.”

Hermione nodded.

“And the locket disappeared after that. But listen—”

She pulled another piece of parchment from her stack — old, yellowed handwriting.

“This is from those old Order notes we found. Someone once saw a man wearing a heavy locket—at Grimmauld Place.”

Ron blinked.

“Grimmauld Place? As in—Snuffles’ house?”

“Regulus Black,” Hermione breathed. “He stole something from Voldemort. I think it was the locket.”

Harry’s heart kicked.

Regulus.

Sirius’ brother.

A Death Eater who turned on Voldemort.

A boy not so different from Draco.

Harry’s breath tightened, a small shock racing through his chest.

He whispered, “So… the first Horcrux is in Sirius’ house?”

Hermione nodded slowly.

“If it’s still there.”

Ron scrubbed his face. “Well, good news or bad news first?”

Harry looked at him.

Ron sighed.

“Good news: we know where to look. Bad news… that house hates you.”

Harry didn’t even smile.

His mind was already racing, the decision forming like iron.

“We go tomorrow.”

Hermione’s eyes widened. “Harry— the wedding—”

“We’ll be back in time,” he said. “But we can’t wait anymore. Voldemort is getting stronger, and Dumbledore left this for us. He trusted us.”

He paused.

“And I need to finish this.”

He didn’t say for Draco, but Hermione saw it in his eyes and Ron heard it in his voice.

Hermione squeezed his arm.

“We’re with you. Always.”

Ron nodded firmly.

“No backing out now. And maybe… maybe we’ll start getting real answers.”

Harry didn’t answer.

He was staring at the sketch of the locket, but in his mind he saw Draco’s eyes — soft, silver, haunted.

If I destroy these… the war ends.

If the war ends… you can be free.

Harry inhaled slowly, feeling resolve settle into his bones.

“We start with Grimmauld Place,” he whispered.

------------------------------------------

Everyone else eventually drifted off to bed, but Harry remained in the kitchen, staring into the candle flame.

His fingers brushed the letter Narcissa sent — thin parchment, edges slightly crinkled from being held too often.

He is safe.

The words echoed in his mind like a prayer.

Harry bowed his head, whispering softly into the quiet:

“Just wait for me, Draco. I’m coming.”

The candle flickered, like it understood.

------------------------------------------

— Grimmauld Place

Grimmauld Place felt wrong the moment Harry stepped inside.

The air was stale, cold in a way that seeped into his bones, carrying echoes of a house that had been both sanctuary and prison. The shadows seemed alive again, whispering with the ghosts of Sirius’ laughter and Walburga’s screaming portrait and the quiet, desperate rebellion of Regulus Black.

Harry swallowed hard.

This place held too many memories.

Too many ghosts.

Too much of the past he was never ready to face.

Ron and Hermione stepped close behind him, their footsteps muffled on the dusty carpet. Hermione lifted her wand, casting a soft, golden defensive shimmer around them.

“Just in case,” she whispered.

Harry nodded, eyes already scanning the dark hallway — not for enemies, but for something else.

For a boy with pale hair and trembling hands, standing here months ago, just out of reach.

He hated how the ache returned instantly.

Sharp.

Familiar.

Unavoidable.

Hermione touched his arm gently.

“Harry… ready?”

Harry inhaled slowly.

“Yeah. Let’s do this.”

------------------------------------------

They moved through the house methodically:

— the drawing room

— the bedrooms

— the old family study

— the dank cupboard under the stairs

Everywhere they went, Harry felt eyes on him.

Not hostile.

Not dark.

Just… watching.

Ron shivered.

“I swear this place is moving on its own.”

Hermione rolled her eyes but didn’t deny it.

Harry ignored them, pulled by something deeper — something tugging at the edges of his chest, a faint whisper of purpose.

They reached the drawing room, and Harry froze.

There, on the cabinet shelf, lay a smashed glass case he remembered from the summer years ago.

Inside, empty, was the indentation where a heavy locket had once sat.

The Slytherin S still faintly imprinted into the velvet.

Harry’s breath caught.

Hermione gasped softly.

“Oh Merlin. This is it.”

Ron stepped closer.

“If it’s empty, then—?”

Harry crouched in front of the cabinet, fingertips brushing the broken glass.

And something flashed across his mind—

not memory, but almost like someone else’s memory:

A boy with sharp cheekbones and dark hair, hands trembling as he stole the locket.

Regulus.

Defying Voldemort.

Dying for it.

Another boy appeared in the same flicker—silver eyes, long fingers, pale skin, trembling under a different weight, a different rebellion.

Draco.

Harry jerked slightly at the intensity of it.

Hermione watched him with soft worry.

“Harry…?”

“I’m fine,” he whispered, even though the ache in his chest had flared sharper.

He stood again.

“We need to find where Kreacher hid the real locket.”

------------------------------------------

—Kreacher

They called Kreacher, and the ancient elf appeared with a crack, glaring at them with the same resentful bitterness he always held.

But when Harry said,

“Regulus,”

everything changed.

Kreacher froze.

His eyes widened, watery and ancient and full of a pain Harry hadn’t expected.

“Kreacher failed Master Regulus,” he whispered.

“Kreacher could not destroy the terrible locket…”

The story spilled out of him — choked, heartbreaking, loyal to the last breath:

Regulus discovering the truth.

Stealing the locket.

Attempting to destroy it.

Failing.

Dying alone in the cave.

Harry’s chest tightened so hard he had to exhale slowly just to stay steady.

Draco would have understood this.

The fear.

The rebellion.

The loneliness.

The love buried in impossible choices.

Draco always understood more than he said.

Harry pressed his hand briefly to his sternum — the place Draco’s hands had rested the night before the Tower — and whispered:

“Where is the locket now?”

Kreacher trembled.

“Mundungus.

Mundungus stole it.”

Ron groaned.

“Oh bloody brilliant.”

Hermione whispered, “Then we have to find him.”

Harry whispered, “And fast.”

But suddenly — Kreacher’s old voice trembled again:

“Kreacher… will help Harry Potter.

Just as he helped Master Regulus.”

Harry blinked.

And for the first time ever, Kreacher looked at him like he was worthy of the name “master.”

Harry felt a strange warmth in his chest — uncomfortable, unfamiliar, but real.

“Thank you,” he said softly.

Kreacher bowed so low his nose almost touched the floor.

------------------------------------------

While Ron and Hermione moved to search the kitchen for clues, Harry stepped quietly into the dim hallway, leaning against the wall.

His breath trembled.

Grimmauld Place smelled of loss — but it also smelled of possibility, of rebellion, of someone young trying to do the right thing even when it scared him.

Just like Draco.

Harry reached into his pocket and touched Narcissa’s letter.

He is safe.

He thinks of you.

Harry closed his eyes.

“Draco,” he whispered into the quiet house, “we’re getting closer. I swear it.”

And somewhere far away, in a dark bedroom in Malfoy Manor, Draco stirred in his sleep — reaching out instinctively toward a warmth that wasn’t there.

------------------------------------------

Kreacher had barely finished his story before Harry was already reaching for his cloak.

The air inside Grimmauld Place felt heavier now — thick with betrayal, with secrets, with the shadow of Regulus’ sacrifice. Every dusty corner whispered of the past, of the boy who tried to stop Voldemort long before Harry was ever meant to.

Harry exhaled sharply.

“We find Mundungus,” he said. “Now.”

Kreacher bowed deeply.

“Kreacher will bring the thief to Harry Potter.”

Hermione blinked.

“Bring him? As in—”

There was a thunderous CRACK.

Silence.

Ron stared.

“…He better not be killing him.”

Another CRACK.

And suddenly Mundungus Fletcher appeared in the drawing room, thrashing wildly in Kreacher’s iron-tight grip, hair sticking out wildly, eyes rolling in terror.

“I DIDN’T DO ANYTHING— LET ME GO! LET ME GO!”

“FILTHY THIEF!” Kreacher shrieked, shaking him like a wet rag.

Ron nodded approvingly.

“Good elf.”

Hermione elbowed him.

Harry stepped forward, and Mundungus froze mid-scream.

“Harry! Mate! Pal! You—you’re alive! Brilliant—brilliant—look, I can explain everythi—”

Harry’s eyes hardened.

“Mundungus.

Where’s the locket you stole from this house?”

Mundungus’ face drained of color.

“Oh—oh that old thing—look, it wasn’t worth anything—just a bit of trinket—”

“Mundungus,” Harry said softly.

Mundungus visibly wilted.

“I-I didn’t mean to—honestly—please don’t feed me to the elf again—LOOK, I DIDN’T HAVE A CHOICE!”

Ron growled. “Mate, you ALWAYS have a choice.”

Mundungus flailed desperately.

“It was Umbridge!”

Silence hit the room like a blow.

Hermione’s eyes widened in horror.

Ron’s jaw dropped.

Harry felt cold dread slither down his spine.

“Umbridge?” Harry repeated slowly. “Dolores Umbridge?”

Mundungus nodded so fast his jowls trembled.

“She caught me selling stuff! The locket was one of ’em—she said it was ‘a family heirloom’ and took it off me—what was I supposed to do? She’s got half the Ministry in her handbag!”

Harry exchanged a look with Ron and Hermione.

This wasn’t just a complication.

This was a nightmare.

Umbridge.

Of all people.

Hermione made a choked sound of disgust.

“She’s using a Horcrux as jewelry?”

Ron groaned.

“Of COURSE she is. She probably thinks it makes her important.”

Harry clenched his jaw, fury simmering beneath his skin.

“Then we’re going to the Ministry.”

Hermione stiffened.

“Harry— that’s insane. The entire Ministry is crawling with Death Eaters. That place is a fortress right now.”

Ron nodded reluctantly.

“She’s right. We’ll be walking into the dragon’s mouth.”

Harry closed his eyes for a moment, steadying himself.

They didn’t have a choice.

He thought of Draco — curled in bed at Malfoy Manor, trembling in nightmares, whispering Harry’s name. His chest tightened painfully.

He would not drag this war on longer than he had to.

He would not let Draco continue suffering.

When he opened his eyes again, his voice was low and unwavering.

“We’re getting that locket. Whatever it takes.”

Hermione swallowed hard but nodded.

Ron placed a firm hand on Harry’s shoulder.

“Then we plan. No rushing in this time.”

Harry managed the faintest ghost of a smile.

“No rushing,” he agreed softly.

But the determination in his eyes burned like fire.

Kreacher shoved Mundungus toward the door with a hiss.

“Be gone, thief!”

Mundungus vanished with a squeal.

Ron scratched his head. “Should’ve kept him as a hostage.”

Hermione glared. “We are NOT kidnapping people.”

Harry barely heard them.

Because in his pocket, Narcissa’s letter felt warm against his hand.

A reminder.

A promise.

He is safe.

He thinks of you.

Harry exhaled shakily.

“For Draco,” he whispered under his breath.

And the plan for the Ministry began.

------------------------------------------

— The Ministry Breach

The kitchen table at Grimmauld Place was covered in parchment by morning — maps of the Ministry, sketches, scribbles, Hermione’s neat handwriting marking every entrance, every blind spot, every risk. The candles burned low, wax dripping down the sides like melting time.

Ron was pacing.

Hermione was double-checking the Polyjuice recipe.

Harry sat completely still — his fingers resting over Narcissa’s letter, the words etched into his veins:

He thinks of you.

He hadn’t slept.

Couldn’t.

Not when the weight of the locket — the first piece of Voldemort’s soul — stood between him and the boy curled in a cold room miles away.

Hermione broke the silence.

“Harry… pick your disguise.”

Harry blinked, then nodded.

Three unconscious Ministry employees were laid gently in the broom cupboard upstairs, bound with soft ropes, sleeping under a harmless spell.

Hermione poured the finished Polyjuice into mugs.

Ron grimaced. “Cheers.”

They drank.

Their bodies twisted, bones reshaping, skin rippling over new forms.

Harry looked in the cracked mirror:

tall, ordinary, brown-haired — a stranger.

But his eyes still felt like his.

Still felt haunted by silver ones.

------------------------------------------

Apparition hit hard and cold — the Ministry courtyard was busy with workers flowing inside like an endless river. Harry kept his head down, heart hammering, the weight of what they were about to do pressing on his ribs.

“We stick to the plan,” Hermione whispered.

“Get in. Find Umbridge. Get the locket. Get out.”

Ron muttered, “Easy for you to say.”

Harry didn’t answer.

Because somewhere, at that exact moment—

------------------------------------------

Draco was sitting at the edge of his bed, pale fingers wrapped around a cup of tea he had no intention of drinking. The morning light filtered weakly through the curtains.

He stared at nothing.

And then—

Something struck through him.

Soft.

Faint.

But unmistakable.

A pull in his chest.

Like a string.

Like someone tugging at the thread that tied his heart to another’s.

Harry.

Draco’s breath caught.

He clutched his shirt over his sternum, gasping softly.

He’s doing something dangerous…

He closed his eyes, breathing shakily.

Memories flickered — Harry’s arms around him, Harry whispering “breathe,” Harry’s lips against his forehead, Harry’s promise:

I’m here.

Draco swallowed hard.

“Mother,” he whispered as Narcissa entered the room, “Harry… he’s moving. He’s started something.”

Narcissa froze, stunned by how certain he sounded.

Draco ran a trembling hand through his hair.

“He’s hunting the Horcruxes. I know it. I can feel it.”

Narcissa knelt beside him.

“Draco… you cannot leave. Voldemort is watching every movement you make.”

Draco’s fingers curled into the blanket.

“I know. If I step outside, it will be suspicious. Everything will lead back to Harry.”

Narcissa touched his cheek gently.

“So what will you do?”

Draco looked toward the window — toward the horizon that separated him from Harry — eyes burning but determined.

“If I can’t fight beside him,” Draco whispered,

“I will help him another way.”

------------------------------------------

—Inside the Ministry

Harry’s breath fogged faintly as they pushed deeper into the Ministry, passing enchanted windows showing a stormy sky.

Workers bustled around.

Posters of Muggle-born “registrations” lined the walls.

But what chilled Harry most—

Was Dolores Umbridge’s laugh down the corridor.

That horrible, sugary-sweet giggle that slipped under his skin like poison.

Harry stiffened.

“Hermione,” he whispered.

“I know,” she hissed back, eyes wide.

Umbridge was holding court, surrounded by documents, wearing pink robes and—

Harry’s stomach dropped.

Around her neck.

Gleaming like something sacred.

The Locket.

Slytherin’s locket.

The Horcrux.

Harry felt it before he registered it —

a pulse of dark magic slicing through the hallway.

Sharp.

Predatory.

Cold.

But beneath it — beneath Voldemort’s foul magic —

A faint echo.

A trembling flicker.

It reminded him of Draco.

Of fear.

Of longing.

Of loneliness.

Of something fragile and breaking.

Harry staggered for a moment, gripping the wall.

The locket called to something inside him —

something connected to the boy suffering miles away.

Hermione steadied him.

“Harry—are you alright?”

“Yeah,” he whispered shakily.

But he wasn’t.

The Horcrux felt cold on his skin.

Like grief.

Like tears.

Like Draco whispering his name in the Tower.

Harry straightened with new resolve.

“We take it today,” he said.

“No matter what.”

------------------------------------------

— Draco’s intuition 

Draco sat at his writing desk, hand trembling above parchment.

He knew he couldn’t send Harry a message directly — it would be intercepted.

He couldn’t run.

He couldn’t warn him.

But he could do one thing:

He could start watching the Manor.

Listening.

Tracking Voldemort’s movements, the Death Eaters’ plans, anything — anything — that could help Harry survive the hunt.

He wrote slowly:

I cannot stand beside you yet.

But I will not be useless.

I will find a way to protect you from here.

Please… stay alive.

He folded the note and hid it in the hidden compartment in his desk — a place only he knew about.

Draco pressed his forehead to the wood, whispering:

“Harry… please be careful.”

And miles away, Harry felt a warm ache bloom in his chest —

not the Horcrux’s coldness,

but something softer.

Something like hope.

------------------------------------------

— The Ministry Erupts

The plan had been simple on parchment.

Infiltrate.

Find Umbridge.

Take the locket.

Get out.

Reality never cared for parchment.

Harry slipped into the courtroom with Hermione and Ron flanking him, hearts pounding in sync. They had rehearsed this plan a dozen times, but the moment Harry heard Umbridge laugh, all the old fury sparked alive like dry tinder.

Her pink robes glowed disgustingly in the dim light.

Her smile was wide, sticky as poison.

And around her throat—

The locket pulsed with a foul, dark heartbeat.

Harry’s breath shuddered.

It was like Voldemort breathing directly onto his skin.

Umbridge turned, smug, as she interrogated a terrified Muggle-born witch.

The locket gleamed, hungry.

Harry whispered, “Now.”

Hermione moved first — a spell whispered so softly no one heard it.

Ron moved behind Umbridge’s guards.

Harry walked straight toward her.

Umbridge frowned.

“And who are you?”

Harry raised his wand.

“Your worst nightmare.”

The chains on the Muggle-born snapped open.

Ron seized the guard’s wand.

Hermione stunned another silently.

Chaos thundered instantly.

Umbridge shrieked.

“SECURITY!”

Harry lunged forward, ripping the chain from her neck.

The locket tore free.

It burned his palm like acid.

Umbridge clawed at him, shrieking, “MINE! THAT LOCKET BELONGS TO ME—”

“No,” Harry spat. “It doesn’t.”

He shoved her back with a burst of raw magic that cracked the ground beneath their feet.

Hermione grabbed his arm.

“Harry, GO!”

The alarms exploded through the Ministry like red lightning.

Doors slammed.

Boots thundered.

Shouts shook the walls.

“HARRY, RUN!”

They sprinted through corridors, Harry clutching the locket against his chest, feeling its cold wickedness sink into his skin like needles.

Spells shot past their heads.

The floors shook.

Security swarmed from every hall.

Ron dove left. “THIS WAY!”

Hermione grabbed Harry’s sleeve.

Pandemonium roared around them.

A jet of green light hit the wall inches from Harry’s face.

They reached the central hall.

And the world narrowed.

Because Harry felt it.

A faint pull.

A soft ache.

Draco—

Draco had felt something.

Draco had known.

Harry’s chest tightened so painfully he almost stumbled.

“Harry—FOCUS!” Hermione cried.

He forced himself to breathe.

They grabbed hands.

Hermione shouted the spell.

“DISAPPARATE!”

And the world shattered into blackness.

------------------------------------------

They landed hard in a desolate patch of forest — wild, cold, lonely. The ground was damp beneath them, the scent of pine and winter leaves thick in the air.

Harry staggered, falling to his knees, clutching the locket so tightly it dug into his palm.

Ron gasped for breath.

Hermione scanned the surroundings, wand trembling.

“No one followed,” she whispered. “We lost them.”

But her voice was shaking — not from fear of the Ministry.

From what Harry had done.

Harry didn’t speak.

His heart was still racing — not from the chase, not from the danger.

From something else.

From Draco.

The locket throbbed against his hand, cold and vicious, whispering dark thoughts into his bones. But through that coldness, Harry felt something warm ghost across his chest — soft, gentle, almost like a hand pressed to his heart.

Like Draco trying to reach him.

He curled forward, panting, forehead touching the earth.

Ron knelt beside him.

“Mate… you okay?”

Harry nodded shakily.

But Ron didn’t believe him.

Hermione didn’t either.

Hermione placed a gentle hand on his back.

“You felt it, didn’t you? The Horcrux.”

Harry swallowed.

“And something else,” he whispered.

“Something I can’t explain.”

Draco.

It was always Draco.

The forest wind howled softly, brushing Harry’s hair like a distant, sorrowful caress.

Ron finally stood, clutching his wand.

“Well… we’ve got the first one. That’s good news, right?”

Harry didn’t answer.

The locket felt heavy.

Too heavy.

Hermione watched Harry’s trembling hands, eyes soft with fear.

“We’ll take turns wearing it. You don’t have to do this alone.”

Harry nodded weakly.

But when he slipped the chain over his neck, something shifted in the air.

A coldness seeped through him.

A whisper.

A coil of darkness.

And deep in Malfoy Manor—

------------------------------------------

Draco jolted upright in bed, hand clutching his chest, breath strangled.

He felt it.

Not the same warmth as before.

Not the soft pull that told him Harry was alive.

This was darker.

Sharper.

Twisted.

Something was hurting Harry.

Draco forced himself out of bed, legs unsteady, hands trembling violently. He braced himself against the wall, breathing hard.

“No… no, he’s touching something dangerous,” Draco whispered. “Harry—what have you found?”

He pressed a palm flat to the cold glass of his window, whispering into the emptiness:

“Please don’t let that thing consume you. Please don’t lose yourself.”

He closed his eyes.

“I’ll find a way to help. Even from here. I swear it.”

And though oceans and shadows lay between them—

Harry felt the faintest warmth settle through his chest.

Draco’s hope.

Draco’s voice.

A tether in the dark.

------------------------------------------

— Godric’s Hollow

The wind in the forest grew sharper as December crept in, slicing through their tent walls and turning breath into mist. Nights stretched longer, darker, heavier — and the locket’s influence twisted around them like a snake.

Harry felt it more than the others.

It sank into him.

Cold.

Whispering.

Tugging at his grief.

Whispering Draco's name in poisonous tones.

He left you.

He’s gone.

He is safer without you.

Harry ripped the locket off one night and threw it across the tent, gasping like he’d been drowning.

Hermione gathered it trembling.

Ron avoided Harry’s eyes.

But something in Harry had already hardened.

He needed answers.

He needed direction.

He needed… grounding.

So one morning, he whispered:

“Godric’s Hollow.”

Ron froze.

Hermione’s eyes softened painfully.

“Harry… are you sure?”

Harry nodded.

But deep beneath that resolve, something else burned:

Draco would want me to know where I come from.

Draco would want me to understand the whole story.

He didn’t say it aloud, but Hermione saw it in the way Harry’s fingers hovered over Narcissa’s letter.

And she squeezed his hand gently.

------------------------------------------

The Village of Shadows and Snow

Apparating into Godric’s Hollow felt like stepping into a memory Harry had never lived.

Snow blanketed the rooftops.

Yellow lanterns glowed warmly in windows.

Families laughed inside their homes.

Children made snowmen in the distance.

A picture of peace —

except peace felt like a stranger to Harry now.

Hermione slipped her gloved hand into his.

“Where do you want to go first?”

Harry didn’t answer with words.

His feet moved on their own.

Down the narrow street.

Past the old well.

Past the crooked fence.

Toward the small path lined with frost-covered hedges.

Hermione caught Ron’s sleeve and whispered, “Let him lead.”

Ron nodded solemnly.

The three moved quietly through the silence of winter.

And then —

the graveyard appeared.

Rows of headstones dusted with snow.

A silence so thick it was almost sacred.

The weight of centuries resting in the cold air.

Harry’s chest constricted.

His parents were here.

Buried under this same snow.

Under this same sky.

He walked slowly, scanning stone after stone, breath shaking.

Hermione’s hand found his again.

Then—

His footsteps stopped.

Lily Potter

James Potter

The words carved into stone glowed softly under the lanternlight.

Something inside Harry broke quietly.

He dropped to his knees, glove brushing snow away from their names, fingers trembling.

Ron looked away, jaw tight.

Hermione’s eyes filled with tears she didn’t bother wiping away.

Harry whispered, voice raw:

“Hi, Mum… Dad…”

The wind stilled, as if listening.

Hermione wrapped her scarf tighter around herself, trying to give Harry space — but her breath hitched when he pressed his forehead to the cold stone.

He whispered again:

“I miss you.”

He didn’t notice he was crying until the tears hit the snow.

But grief didn’t hit him alone.

Because as he traced the carved letters of Lily, he felt something else press warm against his chest — faint, impossible, but real.

Draco.

A pull.

A warm ache.

As if Draco’s heart had brushed his.

Far away in Malfoy Manor, Draco stirred restlessly in sleep — breath hitching, reaching for someone across the dark.

Harry felt it.

He let out a fractured exhale.

“I wish you knew him,” he whispered into the wind. “I wish… I wish I could bring him home.”

Hermione knelt beside him, wrapping an arm around his shoulders.

“You will,” she whispered.

Harry wished he could believe her.

------------------------------------------

Bathilda Bagshot’s House

They didn’t plan to go there.

But the house called to them —

quiet, sagging, eerie.

Hermione stared uneasily.

“Harry… something’s wrong.”

Ron swallowed.

“Looks abandoned.”

A cold wave rippled over Harry’s skin.

But something inside him whispered:

Answers.

He stepped forward.

Hermione grabbed his arm.

“Harry, please—”

But Harry shook his head.

“I have to.”

They approached the creaking front door.

Inside, the air was rotten — stale with something old and foul and dangerous.

Harry’s breath frosted.

“Bathilda?” he called softly.

No answer.

Just a shuffle.

A whisper.

A shadow moving in the dim hallway.

Harry stepped deeper inside.

Hermione followed.

Ron remained guard at the door.

Harry whispered, “Do you have something for me?”

A hunched figure turned slowly, and Harry’s blood froze in his veins.

Bathilda Bagshot stared at him.

Face blank.

Skin paper-thin.

Eyes hollow.

Something inside her wasn’t right.

Hermione’s breath trembled.

“Harry… don’t go closer—”

Too late.

Bathilda moved.

The world cracked.

Her skin split.

Her body collapsed inward.

And from it—

Nagini burst forth.

Hermione screamed.

Ron shouted from outside.

Harry threw up a shield instinctively, magic crackling against the serpent’s strike.

“GO!” Harry yelled.

They tore from the house, snow exploding under their feet, breath burning, hearts pounding as Nagini crashed through the window behind them.

Spells split the dark.

The snake lunged again.

And Harry’s chest seared with pain —

as if Draco had felt the danger too,

as if his fear rippled across the distance,

echoing Harry’s own terror.

Hermione grabbed Harry’s hand, shouting:

“APPARATE!”

The world snapped—

------------------------------------------

Back in the Woods 

They fell onto the forest floor in a heap, gasping, shaking, bruised, terrified.

Harry staggered upright, chest heaving.

“Is everyone alright?” he gasped.

Ron groaned.

“Alive. Barely.”

Hermione sobbed once and wiped her eyes.

“That wasn’t Bathilda. That was Nagini. That was a trap, Harry—he set a trap for you!”

Harry pressed a trembling hand to his chest.

He felt bruised.

Cold.

But alive.

And under that —

He felt Draco’s panic.

A sharp flare.

A sense of reaching.

Harry sank to his knees, breath shuddering.

Hermione grabbed his face gently.

“Harry — what’s wrong?”

He swallowed.

“I think… Draco knew. I think he felt it.”

Ron stared at him in silent, stunned understanding.

Hermione closed her eyes.

The forest wind blew gently around them, carrying snowflakes and grief.

The hunt had nearly killed them today.

And Harry realized—

Voldemort wasn’t just one step ahead.

He was waiting.

------------------------------------------

—falling out 

The days after Godric’s Hollow blurred into a cold, monotonous haze.

Rain seeped through the trees.

Frost clung to their boots.

The forest grew darker, quieter, emptier.

And the locket—

the locket wrapped its claws deeper into them.

Ron wore it often.

Too often.

His shoulders hunched.

His eyes darkened.

His patience shortened like a wick burning out.

Harry tried talking to him.

Tried reassuring him.

Tried reaching him through the fog the Horcrux created.

But Ron only heard the darkness.

He snapped at Hermione over tiny things.

He snapped at Harry for everything else.

One night, the argument erupted like wildfire.

Snow beat against the tent.

The air inside was tense, crackling with unsaid fears.

Ron slammed his hand onto the table.

“We’re not getting anywhere! We’re just sitting here freezing while You-Know-Who gets stronger!”

“We’re doing the best we can!” Hermione cried, voice trembling.

Ron rounded on Harry, eyes bloodshot and angry.

“Oh really? And what exactly have YOU figured out, Harry? What were we supposed to find at Godric’s Hollow? Because you nearly got us killed!”

Harry stiffened.

Ron stepped closer.

“And you won’t stop staring into the fire or touching that stupid letter in your pocket—”

Harry’s blood ran cold.

Hermione’s breath caught.

Ron continued, bitter and broken, “You’re not even here half the time. Your head is somewhere else. With HIM, isn’t it? Thinking about Draco while the rest of us freeze?”

The words cut deeper than any curse.

Hermione gasped.

“Ron—don’t—”

Harry felt the ground tilt for a moment.

He swallowed, voice raw.

“You don’t understand anything,” he whispered. “Not Draco. Not what he’s going through. Not what we saw on that Tower.”

Ron gave a harsh, humorless laugh.

“Oh, I’m sorry — did the two of you have a moment while the rest of us were fighting for our lives?”

Hermione stepped between them.

“Ron, STOP—please—this isn’t you—this is the Horcrux talking—”

Ron pulled it from his neck and hurled it onto the ground.

“No. This is ME. I’m sick of camping, sick of freezing, sick of waiting — and sick of watching Harry fall apart over a DEATH EATER.”

Harry froze.

Hermione covered her mouth.

Ron grabbed his backpack.

“Maybe I should’ve stayed at the Burrow. At least my mum cares if I’m alive.”

“Ron—DON’T GO!” Hermione cried, voice breaking.

Ron hesitated in the doorway.

Snow blew into the tent.

His eyes softened at Hermione for a moment — just a moment — full of something wounded, longing, confused.

Then he disappeared into the trees.

Hermione crumpled into sobs.

Harry stood in the center of the tent, shaking, staring at the spot Ron had vanished, the cold air stinging his skin.

Somewhere far away, Draco jolted upright in bed, chest hurting suddenly — as if something Harry relied on had just snapped.

------------------------------------------

The Slow Collapse 

Days crept by.

Ron didn’t return.

Hermione cried quietly at night when she thought Harry was asleep.

He heard her, but he didn’t know how to comfort her — his own grief felt too vast, too consuming.

He carried the locket now.

Its cold whispers clung to him like frost.

And still…

beneath that icy darkness…

he felt Draco.

A soft ache.

A pull in his chest.

A phantom warmth.

Some nights Harry whispered into the trees:

“Draco… are you safe?”

He never expected an answer.

But sometimes, when the wind shifted, he thought he felt the ghost of a reply.

Hermione grew quieter.

Her hands shook sometimes when she held her wand.

Harry lost weight.

He slept in fragments.

He stared at the fire as if it held answers he couldn’t hear.

They were breaking.

Slowly.

Invisibly.

Together.

------------------------------------------

— The Silver Doe

It happened on a night colder than any before.

The forest was silent, frozen, holding its breath.

Hermione lay asleep, exhausted beyond magic.

Harry sat awake, staring at the dying embers of the fire.

Then—

A whisper of movement.

He looked up.

A silver light shimmered between the trees, soft and ethereal.

A doe.

Its eyes glowed gently, knowingly.

Harry’s heart lurched.

“Draco?” he whispered before he could stop himself — because the warmth, the softness, the gentle pull in his chest felt like him.

But the doe didn’t answer.

She only turned and walked deeper into the forest, pausing to make sure Harry followed.

He did.

He chased her through snow and shadow, breath fogging, feet numb, heart thrumming.

She stopped at a frozen pool.

And vanished.

Harry breathed sharply — and there, beneath the ice —

The Sword of Gryffindor.

Harry dropped to his knees, pounding at the ice with numb fists.

He needed it — the sword that could destroy Horcruxes.

The sword that could save everything.

But the ice would not break.

He threw off the locket, gasping for breath, diving into the freezing water—

Cold stabbed into him like knives.

His lungs burned.

The locket pulled at him from above, twisting, snarling, trying to drag him down—

He was drowning.

His vision dimmed.

Draco…

The world blurred.

Then—

Strong hands seized him.

Dragged him up.

Pulled him onto snow.

Harry choked, coughing water, gasping for breath —

“Are you mental?” a familiar voice yelled.

Harry blinked, vision clearing.

Ron.

Ron Weasley.

Alive.

Breathless.

Shaking.

Staring at him like he’d come back from the dead.

Harry’s voice cracked.

“You came back.”

Ron swallowed hard.

“Course I did.”

Harry looked at him — really looked — and felt something warm break through the cold that had wrapped around his heart for weeks.

Ron held up the sword.

“Thought you might need this.”

Harry laughed — a broken, wet sound.

Ron looked away, embarrassed.

“It was the Deluminator,” he muttered. “It brought me back. I heard Hermione’s voice. And yours.”

Ron hesitated.

“And… I felt something else. Like something pulling me toward you.”

Harry froze.

Draco.

Ron didn’t understand it — but the bond tugged Ron too, faintly, because he was tied to Harry.

Harry whispered, “Thank you.”

Ron cleared his throat roughly.

“Well. Let’s destroy the bloody thing.”

They stabbed the locket together.

It screamed — a horrible, twisting sound — but the sword cut through it, shattering the dark soul inside.

When the echo faded, Ron sagged with relief.

And Harry felt…

lighter.

For the first time in months.

------------------------------------------

 — Hope Sparked

The night Harry and Ron destroyed the locket, something shifted in Malfoy Manor.

Draco woke violently, breath catching in his throat, heart racing like something invisible had snapped — not painfully, but like a knot loosening after months of tightness.

He sat up abruptly in bed, clutching his chest.

For a moment he thought it was another nightmare, another echo of green light, another memory of Harry almost dying. But this felt… different.

Warm.

A strange, gentle warmth that spread through his ribs, softening the constant tension that had lived there since the Tower.

He whispered into the dark:

“Harry…?”

The room didn’t answer.

But Draco felt it —

a faint pulse,

a flicker of golden heat,

something bright breaking through the choking darkness that had filled his chest for so long.

Something evil had died tonight.

He could feel it.

A Horcrux.

He didn’t know which one.

He didn’t know how.

But Draco knew — with absolute, bone-deep certainty:

Harry had done it.

His breath trembled.

He pressed his forehead to his knees, whispering into the quiet:

“You’re alive.

You’re fighting.

You’re winning.”

For the first time since the Astronomy Tower, Draco felt a fragile spark of hope.

He held it close like a secret flame.

------------------------------------------

—Xenophilius Lovegood 

Days later, the trio emerged from the forest again, weary but steadier than before. Ron’s return softened the sharp edges of their grief. Destroying the Horcrux made the world feel less suffocating.

Still, something was missing.

Something — someone — Harry carried like a bruise on his heart.

But Hermione pushed forward.

She spread out a copy of The Quibbler in the tent.

“Xenophilius Lovegood knows something,” she said. “Something about the Deathly Hallows.”

Ron frowned.

“Do we even know what those are?”

Hermione shook her head.

“But his symbol — that triangle with the circle and line — keeps appearing everywhere. Dumbledore wore it. Grindelwald wore it. And Luna’s father prints it in every issue. It can’t be coincidence.”

Harry swallowed.

Luna.

A gentle, fragile soul.

Someone Draco had once mocked — but Harry remembered seeing Draco watch Luna after the Christmas party at Hogwarts, a strange look on his face, like he couldn’t understand how someone so soft could survive in a world so cruel.

I wonder how he’d look at her now…

Harry tucked that thought away.

“Let’s go,” he said.

------------------------------------------

Xenophilius Lovegood’s home looked whimsical from the outside — a crooked tower painted in pastel colors, surrounded by fluttering dirigible plums. Snow dusted the path leading up to it, glowing softly.

But the moment Harry stepped inside, he sensed something wrong.

A tremble in the air.

A tension beneath Xenophilius’ forced smile.

A hollow look in his eyes.

Hermione smiled politely.

“We’re here about Luna.”

Xenophilius flinched — too sharply.

Ron exchanged a worried glance with Harry.

Still, Xenophilius invited them inside, offering tea, ushering them toward a cluttered room filled with strange artifacts.

Harry remained standing.

Something in him — something instinctive — felt danger nearby.

Xenophilius began to speak through trembling fingers, explaining the Deathly Hallows:

The Elder Wand — unbeatable.

The Resurrection Stone — capable of recalling the dead.

The Invisibility Cloak — true and perfect.

Harry felt the cloak around his shoulders.

Felt his heartbeat slow.

Felt Draco’s name whisper at the back of his mind when Xenophilius spoke of calling back the dead.

No. Not him. Never him.

Harry squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, grounding himself.

Hermione scribbled notes.

Ron tried to look interested.

But Harry was watching Xenophilius’ hands — shaking, unstable.

“What’s wrong?” Harry asked quietly.

Silence.

Then—

Xenophilius lunged toward a button under the table.

Harry shouted, “RUN!”

The house shook.

The floorboards groaned.

Smoke exploded from the walls.

Hermione grabbed Ron’s sleeve.

Harry drew his wand instantly.

Xenophilius screamed, “THEY HAVE MY LUNA! THEY TOLD ME TO DELIVER YOU TO THEM!”

Harry’s heart sank painfully.

Luna… Draco… how many people will Voldemort destroy before this ends?

The Death Eaters began appearing outside with crackling sounds.

“GO!” Harry yelled.

Hermione grabbed Harry’s arm.

Ron grabbed her sleeve.

“APPARATE!”

And the house exploded behind them.

------------------------------------------

— The Snatchers

The forest had never felt so cold.

The trio had barely escaped Xenophilius’ crumbling house before the winter wind swallowed them whole again. Snow drifted gently between tall, skeletal trees, and the world felt muted, as if holding its breath.

Hermione was trembling — not from cold, but from the horror of hearing Luna was gone.

Ron paced in tight circles.

Harry stood still, eyes unfocused, shoulders tight beneath the weight of the cloak.

The locket, destroyed.

The wand, exhausted.

The world, closing in.

And beneath all of that —

beneath the fear, the hunger, the exhaustion —

Draco.

Harry could feel him like a heartbeat pressed against his own.

An ache.

A warmth.

A thread of longing tugging gently at his ribs, whispering:

Keep going.

He was thinking of Draco when it happened.

The first snapped twig.

Hermione froze, wand trembling mid-air.

Ron’s hand flew to his wand.

Harry’s breath caught.

Because that pressure in the air—

that wrongness—

that sharp, icy instinct—

It wasn’t Voldemort.

It wasn’t a Horcrux.

It was people.

“RUN!” Harry shouted.

But it was too late.

Figures burst through the trees — snarling, laughing, stomping through snow in tattered coats and stolen boots.

Snatchers.

At least six of them.

Harry grabbed Hermione’s hand, Ron grabbed his, and they sprinted — snow spraying behind them.

“Stupefy!” Hermione screamed.

“Protego!” Harry shouted.

Spells collided with trees.

Branches cracked.

The forest lit with red and gold flashes.

Harry ducked, panting, the cloak slipping slightly from his shoulders—

And then he tripped.

Not over a root.

Not over snow.

Over invisibility magic failing.

One Snatcher saw his face — just enough to catch the shape of his jaw, the scar half-hidden beneath hair, the familiar green eyes burning with fear and fury.

“IS IT HIM?”

“SURE LOOKS LIKE HIM!”

“HE’S WORTH A FORTUNE!”

“NO!” Harry shouted, firing a spell—

But Ron screamed as two Snatchers tackled her.

Ron was dragged across snow.

Harry struggled, snarling, kicking, heart slamming against his ribs.

A rough hand yanked his chin upward.

“Let’s see that face of yours—”

Harry twisted away, but fingers dug into his hair, jerking his head back.

The Snatcher inhaled sharply.

“That’s Potter.”

Harry’s blood froze.

Hermione shouted, “DON’T YOU TOUCH HIM—” before a fist silenced him.

Ron sobbed, struggling against the man holding her down.

Harry’s pulse was thunder.

They were going to take him.

They were going to take all of them.

And no matter how tightly he clutched Draco’s memory, Draco’s warmth, Draco’s hope—

Harry couldn’t save himself this time.

The Snatchers bound their hands.

Ripped away their wands.

Dragged them mercilessly through snow, laughing.

“Let’s take ‘em home,” the leader sneered.

And Harry’s heart plummeted.

Because he knew exactly what home meant.

------------------------------------------

—Malfoy Manor

The world twisted into view — enormous iron gates, sharp against the gray sky, the serpentine M crest gleaming faintly in the cold air.

Harry’s breath shattered.

Not because of the fear.

Not because the Manor loomed like a coffin waiting to seal.

Because Draco was inside.

Draco.

Draco.

Draco.

His heart hammered so hard it hurt.

The Snatchers shoved them forward.

One grabbed Harry’s hair and forced his head up.

“Bellatrix will be thrilled to see who we caught.”

Harry’s stomach flipped.

Hermione whimpered.

Ron stood protectively in front of both of them despite trembling.

The doors opened with a groan.

Cold marble.

Tall ceilings.

A place Harry had seen only in nightmares.

And then—

Footsteps.

Soft.

Controlled.

Too familiar.

Harry’s breath caught in his throat.

Draco appeared at the top of the stairs.

Pale.

Drawn.

Thin like winter.

Eyes shadowed from nightmares.

Lips parted slightly in shock.

Harry felt everything inside him collapse.

Draco froze — completely, utterly still —

except for his eyes.

Those silver eyes widened, then softened, then broke.

“Harry…”

It wasn’t even spoken aloud — just mouthed, breathless, disbelieving.

Harry almost stumbled forward, the pull between them so strong it hurt.

But Bellatrix swept into the hall like a storm, wand out, laughter sharp as broken glass.

“Well? Who do we have here?”

A Snatcher shoved Harry forward.

“We think it’s him, my lady.”

Bellatrix stepped closer, eyes gleaming with hunger.

“Draco,” she hissed. “Come here. Tell me… is that Harry Potter?”

Draco’s face went white.

Harry’s heart stopped.

Draco stepped down one stair.

Then another.

Every step was agony.

Every breath trembled.

Every glance screamed a silent plea.

Please don’t let me condemn you.

Harry looked at him — really looked — and felt a strange, gentle calm settle over him.

It’s okay.

I know you won’t.

Draco reached the bottom of the stairs.

He looked at Harry the way a drowning boy looks at the surface of the water — desperate, terrified, longing.

Bellatrix snarled, “WELL? IS IT POTTER?”

Draco swallowed.

His voice cracked.

“…I can’t be sure.”

Harry’s knees nearly gave out.

Bellatrix screeched, furious.

“LOOK AT HIM! LOOK CLOSELY!”

Draco’s gaze flickered over Harry’s face — lingering on the scar, the cut on his cheek, the green eyes staring back at him with nothing but trust.

Draco’s voice shook.

“It… it might be someone else.”

Bellatrix shrieked in rage.

Harry felt tears burn behind his eyes — not from fear, but from the impossible relief that flooded him.

Draco wasn’t betraying him.

Draco wasn’t delivering him to Voldemort.

Draco was saving his life even while breaking apart inside.

Draco exhaled softly.

Harry felt it in his bones.

------------------------------------------

The drawing room of Malfoy Manor felt colder than the dungeons of Hogwarts.

Colder than the Forbidden Forest.

Colder than the Tower where everything had begun to fall apart.

Harry, Hermione, and Ron were shoved onto the floor, hands bound, wands ripped away.

Bellatrix paced before them like a wolf sensing weakness.

Her eyes glittered — hungry, cruel, delighted.

“Well now,” she purred, “which one of you should we play with first?”

She stalked past Hermione.

Past Harry.

She stopped in front of Ron.

A slow, wicked smile spread across her lips.

“Oh,” she whispered, tilting his chin up with her wand, “we have an omega.”

Ron froze.

Harry’s heart exploded in panic.

“No—no, leave him alone—!” Harry yelled, voice breaking.

“Don’t touch him!” Hermione screamed.

Bellatrix cackled.

“Oh, little omega,” she crooned in a sickly sweet tone, “so vulnerable. So easy to break.”

Ron’s breath hitched in fear. “Please—please don’t—”

Bellatrix flicked her wand.

“Crucio.”

Ron arched off the ground with a strangled, guttural scream that tore through the room like shattering glass.

Harry lunged forward, roaring, “STOP! STOP! TORTURE ME INSTEAD—”

Hermione sobbed so hard she almost choked, thrashing uselessly against her restraints.

“RON! RON!”

Bellatrix didn’t stop.

Ron writhed on the floor, trembling uncontrollably, teeth clenched until blood appeared on his lip. His voice broke into raw, animalistic sound.

Hermione screamed his name.

Harry screamed at Bellatrix.

The Snatchers laughed.

But Draco—

Draco stood frozen.

He had been forced by Bellatrix to stand at the corner of the room, “to observe,” she’d said.

He looked like he was going to shatter.

His hands trembled violently at his sides.

His breath came in sharp, fast pulls.

He kept shaking his head, eyes wide, glassy, horrified—

“Stop,” Draco whispered.

No one heard him.

Ron screamed again.

Draco’s voice cracked louder.

“Please— stop—”

Bellatrix ignored him.

“CRUCIO!”

Ron’s back arched so sharply Harry thought he’d break in half.

“RON!” Harry cried, voice raw.

Hermione sobbed, her whole body trembling with terror. “HARRY—DO SOMETHING—PLEASE—RON—RON—!”

Draco took a step forward — involuntary, desperate — like something inside him was dragging him across the room.

Bellatrix lifted the curse only long enough for Ron to collapse on the floor, shaking, whimpering through clenched teeth.

Harry gasped, “Ron—Ron, look at me—Ron, breathe—please—”

Ron sobbed once, unable to answer.

Bellatrix leaned down, tapping Ron’s cheek mockingly with her wand.

“Such fragile little omegas,” she whispered.

Harry roared, “TOUCH HIM AGAIN AND I SWEAR—”

Bellatrix turned her head lazily toward Harry.

“Should I, Potter? Should I touch him again?”

Harry fought against his bindings until the skin on his wrists bled.

“STOP IT!”

Draco flinched.

Bellatrix sighed dramatically.

“Oh, Draco dear… why don’t you come closer? Your aunt wants you to witness the price of befriending the wrong side.”

Draco’s entire body locked.

Harry looked at him — desperate, breathless, terrified for Ron — but when his eyes met Draco’s…

He saw it.

Brokenness.

Guilt.

Fear.

And something sharper beneath it.

Not betrayal.

Love.

Agony.

Desperation.

The silent scream of someone watching the boy he loves fall apart.

Draco whispered, barely audible:

“Please… don’t hurt him anymore…”

Bellatrix’s eyes glowed with delight.

“Oh, my sweet Draco,” she whispered, “if you want this to stop… identify Harry Potter for me.”

Silence.

Hermione gasped.

Ron whimpered on the floor.

Harry’s heart stopped.

Draco stared at Bellatrix, breath trembling, hands shaking so violently he had to fist them at his sides.

Bellatrix’s smile widened.

“Well?” she purred. “Is that Harry Potter?”

Draco looked at Harry.

And Harry—

Harry saw the tear that formed at the corner of Draco’s eye.

Slow, silent, devastating.

Draco whispered, voice cracking:

“…I still can’t be sure.”

Bellatrix snarled.

Harry exhaled a trembling breath — relief mixed with heartbreak.

Bellatrix’s patience snapped.

------------------------------------------

Bellatrix’s wand hovered in the air, dripping menace, her eyes bright with cruelty.

Ron lay on the floor like a broken doll — chest heaving, tears streaming, whimpering from the aftershocks of the Cruciatus.

Hermione sobbed.

Harry strained against his bindings so violently his wrists bled.

And Draco—

Draco was trembling from head to toe.

Bellatrix aimed her wand again, smiling.

“Let’s continue, shall we?”

Ron let out a tiny, involuntary sound — not even a word, just a wounded omega’s cry.

And that was the moment something in Draco snapped.

Not with fury.

Not with rebellion.

But with instinct.

Deep, ancient omega instinct.

Ron cried.

And Draco moved.

Without thinking—

Without hesitation—

Without fear—

Draco ran.

His feet hit the floor in a blur, and before Bellatrix could react, Draco dropped to his knees and wrapped his entire body around Ron, shielding him with shaking arms, tucking Ron’s head into his chest like protecting a packmate.

“NO—DON’T TOUCH HIM!” Draco cried, voice cracking into pure instinctual panic.

Harry choked on a breath.

Hermione gasped.

Even the Snatchers stumbled back in shock.

Ron trembled against Draco, sobbing softly, clinging to Draco’s shirt in confusion and pain.

Draco didn’t care.

He held Ron tighter.

He pressed his cheek against Ron’s head and whispered desperately:

“It’s okay— I’ve got you— I’m here— I’ve got you—”

His voice shook so hard it was barely sound.

Bellatrix’s wand dipped for a moment.

“…Draco,” she hissed in disbelief, “what exactly do you think you’re doing?”

Draco didn’t look up.

He curled further around Ron, one arm wrapped protectively over Ron’s ribs, the other shielding his head.

A full omega shield.

Instinctual, primal, unstoppable.

“Please— don’t hurt him—” Draco begged, his voice raw, “he’s just an omega—please—please, aunt—stop—”

Bellatrix blinked.

“You are also an omega, Draco,” she sneered. “Have you forgotten how that places you beneath—”

“I KNOW!” Draco’s voice broke. “I know I am, I know my place, I know—”

His breath hitched.

“But please… I’m begging you… don’t hurt him again.”

Bellatrix stared at him like he was something new, something fragile and fascinating to break apart.

Harry struggled against his ropes so violently he tore skin.

“DRACO—STOP—SHE’LL HURT YOU—”

Draco didn’t move.

He pulled Ron even closer.

Ron sobbed weakly into Draco’s chest, fingers clutching Draco’s robes as if drowning.

Draco stroked Ron’s hair with a shaking hand, whispering:

“You’re okay… you’re okay… I won’t let her… I won’t let anyone hurt you again…”

His voice wavered, shrinking into a whimper.

Bellatrix’s eyes narrowed.

“Draco,” she said lowly, “move aside.”

Draco shook his head.

“No.”

“Move.”

“No—please—please—finish me instead—just don’t touch him—”

Harry felt his heart shatter.

Draco, trembling, terrified, curled around someone else — risked his life — begged on his knees —

because he could not watch another omega suffer.

Hermione sobbed louder, hands over her mouth.

Harry’s voice cracked open.

“Draco… stop… please…”

But it came out broken, helpless.

Draco turned his head slightly — just enough that Harry could see his face.

Tears streamed down Draco’s cheeks.

His lips trembled.

His eyes were wide, glassy, agonized.

He whispered — so soft Harry barely heard:

“I can’t watch someone else break. I can’t. Please…”

Bellatrix laughed.

A cruel, sharp sound.

“Two pathetic omegas whimpering on my floor. How charming.”

She lifted her wand again—

------------------------------------------

Bellatrix's wand gleamed above her head, sharp and murderous, the tip pointed directly toward the two trembling omegas on the floor.

Ron whimpered against Draco’s chest, trembling in pain.

Draco’s arms tightened instinctively around him, entire body hunched protectively — shaking, breath breaking into small panicked gasps.

He whispered again, raw and desperate:

“Please… please don’t hurt him… he can’t take another curse… please…”

Bellatrix’s eyes darkened.

“You dare disobey me?” she hissed.

“Move aside, Draco. NOW.”

Draco flinched violently at her tone — every omega instinct screaming at him to submit, to kneel, to obey.

But he didn’t move.

“I—I won’t,” Draco whispered, voice trembling but resolute.

“You’ll kill him. Please… just don’t touch him again…”

Bellatrix’s snarl split the room.

“CRU—”

A voice cut through the air like a blade.

“BELLA, STOP!”

Everyone froze.

Lucius Malfoy strode into the drawing room — pale, shaken, elegant robes disheveled, eyes wild with fear.

Not fear of Bellatrix.

Fear for his son.

“WHAT are you doing?” Lucius demanded, voice cracking at the edges.

Bellatrix whirled around.

“Teaching your son his place—”

“He KNOWS his place!” Lucius snapped, stepping sharply between her and Draco.

“Do not—touch—him.”

Bellatrix’s eyes narrowed.

“Oh? And since when do you defend weakness, Lucius?”

Lucius didn’t look at her.

He looked down — and the sight before him ripped the breath from his lungs.

Draco.

On his knees.

An omega shielding another omega.

Crying.

Begging.

Shaking so hard he could barely hold Ron upright.

For a moment Lucius couldn’t breathe.

“Draco…” he whispered, dropping to one knee.

Draco’s head jerked up, eyes wide, tears streaming.

“Father…” he whispered, voice thin and broken.

Lucius reached out a trembling hand, brushing Draco’s hair back from his damp forehead.

His touch was gentle — terrified — reverent.

“Get up,” Lucius whispered. “Please. Come here.”

But Draco shook his head weakly.

“I… can’t… he needs me…” Draco whispered, pulling Ron closer, voice cracking on the last word.

Lucius’s breath caught.

There it was.

The heart of his son — fierce, tender, impossibly good — even in a house built on cruelty.

Lucius turned on Bellatrix, voice vibrating with controlled rage.

“You will NOT torture my son in front of me.”

Bellatrix scoffed.

“I wasn’t torturing him.”

“It makes no difference!” Lucius snapped.

“You know what omega instincts do — he FEELS the pain as if it were his own!”

Draco flinched, burying his face against Ron’s hair.

Harry’s heart shattered.

Hermione sobbed harder.

Bellatrix’s expression twisted into something disgusted and amused.

“He’s too soft,” she hissed. “Too weak.”

Lucius’s jaw clenched.

“That softness saved our family on the Tower,” he said quietly. “He kept the Dark Lord’s trust longer than any of us. He deserves respect.”

Bellatrix’s eyes flashed murder.

“And yet here he is,” she sneered, “curled around a blood traitor omega. Pathetic.”

Lucius moved like lightning — his wand raised in a defensive stance.

“Touch him again, Bella,” Lucius whispered, voice low and deadly,

“and you will answer to me.”

The air crackled.

Bellatrix’s smile vanished.

“…You dare threaten me?”

Lucius didn’t blink.

“I dare protect my only son.”

The room held its breath.

Harry watched, stunned — seeing Lucius not as the cruel supporter of Voldemort, but as a father terrified of losing the last good thing in his life.

Draco pressed his forehead to Ron’s shoulder, sobbing softly, exhausted and shaking.

“Father… don’t fight…” Draco whispered weakly. “Please…”

Lucius swallowed hard.

Then he knelt beside Draco.

Gently. Carefully.

He placed a hand on Draco’s back, grounding him, shielding him with his own body.

“It’s alright, Draco,” Lucius whispered.

“I’ve got you.”

Harry bit down a cry.

His heart felt like it would rip open.

Draco turned slightly, silver eyes shining through tears — meeting Harry’s across the room.

A single, trembling plea lived in that gaze:

Help us.

Please.

And Harry vowed, silently, fiercely—

I will.

------------------------------------------

— The Escape

Bellatrix’s wand was still raised, her fury vibrating through the room like electricity.

Lucius knelt beside Draco, shielding him and Ron as best he could.

Narcissa stood frozen in the doorway, one hand over her mouth, tears brimming at the sight of Draco curled protectively around a boy she’d never met.

The tension in the Manor was razor-thin.

And then—

a small crack.

Soft.

Disbelieving.

Almost gentle.

Dobby appeared in the center of the drawing room.

Big green eyes.

Small shaking hands.

A tea towel like armor.

“Harry Potter, sir,” Dobby whispered, voice trembling, “Dobby has come to save you.”

Time froze.

Bellatrix shrieked, “YOU!”

Harry’s breath broke in relief.

Hermione sobbed his name.

Ron groaned weakly, lifting his head.

But Draco—

Draco’s eyes widened in stunned recognition.

“Dobby…?”

The little elf’s expression softened at Draco.

“Master Draco… Dobby remembers you. Dobby is sorry he could not help you sooner.”

Draco’s throat tightened.

He whispered, voice trembling:

“Thank you… for coming.”

Bellatrix screamed in fury and flung a curse at Dobby—

—but the curse missed as Draco lunged instinctively, pulling Ron with him, knocking both of them behind Lucius.

“ENOUGH!” Narcissa cried, stepping forward.

Chaos exploded.

Harry surged to his feet just as a Snatcher lunged at him.

Dobby snapped his fingers—

Chains flew off Harry and Hermione.

A chandelier fell from the ceiling, smashing into the marble with a deafening crash.

Bellatrix shrieked.

Lucius shouted.

Narcissa pulled Draco backwards, crying, “Draco, move!”

But Draco yanked free.

And ran straight to Harry.

------------------------------------------

Harry nearly stumbled when Draco crashed into him — not a violent collision, but a desperate, breathless shove, pushing Harry, Hermione, and Ron toward the nearest exit.

“GO!” Draco gasped. “Now—before she regains control!”

Hermione grabbed Ron under the arm, sobbing, “Thank you—thank you, Draco—thank you—”

Ron looked at Draco with wide, trembling eyes.

He whispered, raw and honest:

“…You saved me.”

Draco’s breath hitched.

Ron swallowed, voice cracking:

“Thank you, Malfoy. For protecting me. For— for being an omega who actually cared.”

Draco flinched as if struck by emotion he wasn’t prepared for.

“I couldn’t let her hurt you again,” Draco whispered. “I know what that pain feels like.”

Hermione reached out and briefly hugged Draco — a soft, trembling squeeze of gratitude before dragging Ron toward the door.

Draco turned to Harry.

And for one moment—

quiet, trembling, devastating—

the world disappeared.

Just them.

Just the tether.

Just the two boys who had never stopped choosing each other.

Harry cupped Draco’s face with shaking hands.

“You saved us,” Harry whispered. His voice broke. “You saved all of us.”

Draco closed his eyes.

“I had to,” he breathed.

“You— you can still win this war. You still have a chance. Please… Harry… don’t die.”

Harry leaned closer, foreheads touching.

“I won’t,” he whispered. “Not if you’re waiting for me.”

The room trembled with magic.

Bellatrix screamed in the distance.

Dobby struggled against Snatchers.

Lucius shouted for Draco to MOVE.

But in that breath—

Harry kissed him.

A brief, trembling, desperate kiss.

Soft.

Warm.

Everything unsaid pressed into one stolen second.

Draco kissed him back with shaking lips, fingers curling into Harry’s shirt as if anchoring himself to the last safe thing he had left in the world.

They broke apart only because the world roared back in.

Draco grabbed Harry’s wrist.

“I’ll help you,” he whispered fiercely.

“I can’t leave, but I’ll find ways. I’ll send information—anything I can. Just—just stay alive.”

Harry nodded, eyes burning.

“Draco—”

“GO!” Draco cried, shoving him toward the exit as Bellatrix’s footsteps thundered behind them.

------------------------------------------

“Dobby!” Harry shouted. “Take them—TAKE US OUT OF HERE!”

Dobby snapped his fingers.

A burst of light swallowed them whole.

The last thing Harry saw before the Manor vanished—

was Draco standing there, chest heaving, tears streaking down his cheeks, staring after him with a look that carved itself into Harry’s soul.

A look that said:

Come back to me.

Please.

------------------------------------------

— Shell Cottage

The crash of the ocean came first.

Waves thundering softly against the cliffs, wind humming through cracks in the stone, salt filling the air like a gentle balm. Shell Cottage glowed warm in the early dawn light — a safe, secluded, impossible haven.

Dobby lay in the sand behind them, his eyes closed peacefully, his tiny hands resting over his chest.

Harry had buried him with his own hands.

No magic.

No shortcuts.

Just love.

Bill and Fleur rushed out the front door — wands raised, eyes wide with fear.

But Fleur didn’t even reach Harry first.

Ron took one shaky step forward—

—and collapsed straight into her arms.

“Ronald!” Fleur cried, dropping to her knees, gathering his trembling body against her.

Ron clutched at her sleeves like a drowning boy reaching for anything solid.

His voice broke into a sob he couldn’t hold back.

“I—I thought— I thought I was going to die,” he gasped, shaking violently, tears streaking silently down his dirt‐stained face.

Fleur held him like he weighed nothing.

Her voice was soft, lilting, almost motherly:

“Shhh, shhh… you are safe now. You are safe, mon chéri.”

Hermione knelt beside them, gently brushing Ron’s hair back, tears running down her own cheeks.

“I’m here,” she whispered, cupping his trembling cheek.

“Ron… I’m right here.”

Ron leaned his head into her palm, breath hitching, fingers tightening around Fleur’s robes.

Bill knelt too, eyes dark with fury and grief.

“What happened to him?” Bill whispered.

Harry’s throat closed.

He couldn’t say it.

He couldn’t speak of Draco’s shaking body curled around Ron, shielding him, begging Bellatrix to stop.

He couldn’t speak of the way Ron screamed.

Or the way Draco broke for someone he should’ve hated.

Hermione answered softly, voice trembling:

“They tortured him.”

Ron flinched.

Fleur tightened her hold and pressed her forehead to his temple.

“Oh, mon pauvre garçon…”

Ron let out another broken sob — not loud, but helpless — the sound of an omega who had been pushed too far, hurt too deeply, held himself together for too long.

Bill carried him inside.

Fleur followed, one hand smoothing Ron’s hair, murmuring softer than the sea.

Hermione stayed at Ron’s side.

And Harry… Harry stood frozen a moment longer.

Salt wind on his skin.

Dobby’s grave behind him.

Draco’s kiss burning on his lips.

Draco’s fear echoing in his ribs.

Finally, Harry turned and walked into Shell Cottage.

And the sea swallowed his silence.

------------------------------------------

— Grieving What He Left Behind

The moment the door shut behind him, Harry’s breath collapsed out of his chest.

He dropped onto the bed, burying his face in his hands, shoulders trembling violently.

He had been strong for Ron.

For Hermione.

For Dobby.

But alone?

The truth ripped through him like fire:

He had left Draco behind.

Draco, who had begged for mercy on his knees.

Draco, who had shielded Ron with his body.

Draco, who had trembled but stood against Bellatrix.

Draco, who had kissed him like it was the last breath he’d ever have.

And now Draco was trapped in that house.

Alone.

Punished.

Afraid.

Harry pressed a fist to his mouth, trying to quiet the broken sound crawling up his throat.

The ocean roared outside the window.

Harry felt Draco like a bruise on his chest.

Like a phantom touch.

Like a voice he could almost hear saying:

Please don’t die.

He whispered into the empty room:

“I won’t.

I promised you.”

But even as he said it, tears slipped quietly down his cheeks — silent, hot, unstoppable.

He curled onto his side, pressing Draco’s memory to his heart until the ache dulled into trembling sleep.

------------------------------------------

— The Aftermath

Draco did not sleep.

He couldn’t.

After the trio vanished, Bellatrix exploded — rage tearing through the Manor like wildfire.

Draco hadn’t even had time to breathe before two Death Eaters grabbed him, dragging him backward as Bellatrix shrieked:

“YOU DEFIED ME! YOU DEFIED THE DARK LORD!”

Draco struggled weakly, still shaking from protecting Ron, still feeling the echo of Harry’s lips on his.

Narcissa appeared like a storm, throwing her arms around Draco.

“STOP!” Narcissa cried. “He’s just a boy—he was overwhelmed—he—”

Bellatrix slapped her across the face.

Lucius stepped between them immediately, wand drawn.

“Do not touch my wife!”

Bellatrix turned her wand on Draco.

And Draco froze.

Every omega instinct screamed submission, terror, collapse.

But he stayed upright, trembling, eyes wide with a defiant softness Bellatrix hated.

She cast.

Not Crucio.

Something worse, in a way:

“INCARCEROUS.”

Ropes snapped around Draco’s wrists, forcing his arms behind his back.

Another snapped around his throat — not choking, but meant to degrade.

Draco gasped, stumbling as the bindings tightened.

Narcissa lunged forward.

“NO—NO, PLEASE—HE’S SCARED—STOP—”

Lucius caught her by the shoulders, holding her as gently as he could while shaking like he was going to collapse.

“Bella,” Lucius said through clenched teeth, “do NOT torture my son.”

Bellatrix smirked.

“Torture? Oh, I haven’t even begun.”

Draco’s legs buckled.

No one caught him.

He hit the floor hard, pain lancing up his knees.

His breath trembled, eyes stinging with tears.

Bellatrix crouched in front of him.

“You protected the Potter boy.”

Draco said nothing.

“You protected the blood-traitor Weasley.”

Draco breathed shakily.

“Because they didn’t deserve—”

Bellatrix slapped him.

His head snapped sideways.

Narcissa screamed.

Lucius nearly lost control of his wand.

Bellatrix grabbed Draco’s chin.

“Did Potter kiss you?”

Draco froze — horror, shock, shame crashing at once.

Harry’s warmth ghosted across his lips.

Bellatrix’s eyes gleamed.

“Oh. He did. How precious.”

Draco squeezed his eyes shut — bracing for agony, humiliation, something far worse—

But instead Bellatrix pulled back, lifting her wand slowly.

“You will stay restrained,” she hissed.

“Your father will answer for your disobedience. And if you EVER interfere again—”

She leaned close.

“—I will make you watch Potter die.”

Draco trembled so violently the ropes cut into his wrists.

Lucius stepped between them, voice breaking:

“That is enough, Bella.”

Bellatrix scoffed and swept from the room.

Leaving Draco crumpled on the floor, shaking, terrified — but alive.

Narcissa fell to her knees beside him, pulling his bound hands into her lap.

“Draco — my baby — look at me— look at me—”

Draco lifted his head slowly.

His eyes were empty and full all at once.

“Mother…” he whispered.

Narcissa stroked his hair.

Lucius’s voice broke as he knelt beside them.

“Draco… I’m so sorry… we will protect you… I swear it…”

But Draco barely heard them.

He closed his eyes and whispered to himself—

Harry… please be safe…

And miles away, Harry stirred in his sleep — as if hearing it.

------------------------------------------

— Setting the Next Hunt in Motion

Shell Cottage was quiet except for the ocean.

The waves crashed softly against the cliffside like a heartbeat—

steady, grounding, ancient.

Harry clung to that sound because everything inside him felt too loud.

Bill and Fleur tended to Ron for hours.

Hermione never left Ron’s side.

Dobby was buried with honor.

And Harry…

Harry stood alone at the small upstairs window, staring into the sea.

He couldn’t shake it.

The image of Draco—

Bound.

Punished.

Terrified.

Begging for Ron.

Begging for mercy.

Begging Harry to stay alive.

Harry pressed a hand over his own mouth to stop the sob he didn’t want anyone to hear.

“Draco…” he whispered, forehead against the windowpane.

“I’m coming back for you. I swear it.”

He didn’t sleep that night.

------------------------------------------

The next morning, Ron walked into the sitting room wrapped in a blanket.

Still pale.

Still shaky.

But alive.

Hermione guided him to the table like he might collapse again.

Fleur brought tea.

Bill cast protective wards around the entire cottage.

Harry came downstairs, eyes tired but clearer.

No one spoke for a long moment.

Finally Ron whispered:

“We have to keep going.”

Harry nodded.

Hermione swallowed hard.

“But we don’t know where the next Horcrux is.”

Harry reached into his pocket and pulled out—

The broken mirror shard.

The one that had shown him a flash of blue eye.

Dumbledore’s eye.

Or someone else’s.

Hermione stared.

“Harry… what is that?”

“Something that saved my life once.”

Harry’s voice was soft.

“And might save us again.”

Ron exhaled shakily.

“So what’s the plan?”

Harry looked at both of them.

“The next Horcrux is the cup. Helga Hufflepuff’s cup.”

Hermione stiffened.

“Bellatrix’s vault,” she whispered.

Ron paled.

“As in… Gringotts Gringotts?”

Harry nodded grimly.

Hermione stared between them, horrified.

“Harry, that is impossible. No one breaks into Gringotts.”

He didn’t answer.

He didn’t need to.

Ron’s jaw clenched.

“Which means we’re doing it.”

Hermione let out a small, weary laugh.

“You two will be the end of me.”

But her eyes were soft—

relieved—

determined.

The Hunt was beginning again.

------------------------------------------

Meanwhile… Malfoy Manor

Draco lay curled on his side on the cold floor of his bedroom, hands still bound behind him.

Bellatrix hadn’t released him.

She wanted him to break first.

The rope around his wrists burned.

His throat ached where the restraint had rubbed his skin raw.

His body trembled from exhaustion and fear.

But what hurt most—

Was the echo.

The absence of Harry.

He had felt the moment Harry left.

The moment the connection pulled taut, then loosened—

still there, but distant.

Draco closed his eyes tightly, breath hitching.

Please be safe.

Please be safe.

The door creaked open.

Narcissa rushed inside, falling to her knees beside him.

“Oh Draco—my darling—look at me…”

She cupped his face with trembling hands, pulling him into her lap as best she could with his arms bound.

Draco let out a tiny sound—

not a sob, not a cry—

just a broken, exhausted exhale.

Narcissa stroked his hair gently.

“Your father is speaking to the Dark Lord. He’s trying to… to lessen your punishment.”

Draco flinched.

Punishment.

The word alone made his stomach twist.

Narcissa whispered softly:

“You protected that boy.

You protected all of them.”

Draco swallowed hard.

“He kissed me.”

Narcissa froze.

Then—

very gently—

she touched her forehead to his.

“Oh, Draco…”

A tear slipped down her cheek.

“You must survive this.

For him.

For yourself.”

Draco nodded weakly.

“I’ll find a way to help him,” he whispered.

“I promised.”

------------------------------------------

— Back at Shell Cottage

Harry sat alone on the beach that night, tide rushing over his boots.

He held the mirror shard in his hand.

His reflection wavered.

Behind it—

that same flash of blue eye.

Harry whispered into the wind:

“Tell me what to do. Tell me how to save him.”

The mirror didn’t answer.

But the ocean roared like an ancient promise.

Behind Harry, Hermione stepped onto the sand.

“We’ll get Draco back,” she said softly.

Harry didn’t look at her—

but his voice cracked as he whispered:

“I know.”

He closed his fingers around the shard.

“Next stop… Gringotts.”

------------------------------------------

 — The Gringotts Heist

Shell Cottage grew warmer as the days passed — not from the weather, but from the quiet sense of recovery slowly stitching itself into their bones.

Ron was healing, though he still woke from nightmares with a gasp and a shaking hand reaching for Hermione.

Hermione kept close to him, grounding him with soft touches, murmured reassurances, and whispered reminders of safety.

But Harry…

Harry’s heart was elsewhere.

On a blonde boy locked in a house of monsters.

A boy who had thrown himself between pain and another omega.

A boy who had kissed him like he was the last light in a dying world.

A boy who might not survive much longer.

That thought sharpened Harry’s resolve like a blade.

He lay awake that night staring at the ceiling, whispering to the darkness:

“Draco… hold on. I’m coming back for you.”

The next morning, the planning began.

------------------------------------------

Bill sat at the dining table, parchment spread out before him.

His expression was grave, but patient.

“Let me be clear,” he said. “Breaking into Gringotts is suicide.”

Ron swallowed.

Hermione pressed her lips together.

Harry didn’t flinch.

Bill sighed softly.

“You need to understand what you’re up against. High-level curses. Blind corridors. Enchanted locks. Dragons—”

“Harry fought one,” Ron muttered.

Harry kicked him under the table.

Bill raised an eyebrow.

“Well, there won’t be enough space to fly this time.”

Harry leaned forward.

“We don’t have a choice,” he said quietly. “Bellatrix hid a Horcrux in her vault. If we don’t get it… Voldemort wins.”

Bill nodded reluctantly.

“Then here’s what you’ll need.”

He unrolled more parchment — maps Fleur had helped reconstruct, sketches he’d drawn from memory, notes on ancient goblin enchantments.

Hermione leaned over them, eyes scanning with rapid comprehension.

“Okay… okay…” she murmured. “We’ll need Polyjuice. Someone who can get us into the bank without question…”

Harry stiffened.

Hermione paused, thinking harder.

“…We need Bellatrix.”

Harry’s breath caught.

Ron’s head snapped up.

Bill stared at her in horror.

“Hermione,” Ron said hoarsely, “do NOT Polyjuice into that psychopath—”

“It’s the only way,” Hermione whispered.

Her hands trembled.

“She’s the only person who can walk into her vault unquestioned. Anyone else and the alarms would trigger.”

Harry looked at her — really looked — and saw the fear there.

And the bravery.

“Are you sure?” he whispered.

Hermione nodded, voice cracking.

“I’m sure.”

Harry squeezed her hand.

Ron touched her shoulder gently, silently promising he wouldn’t let anything happen to her.

------------------------------------------

— The Imperius Risk

“But we still need a goblin,” Bill said.

Ron groaned.

“Great. Anyone know a goblin?”

Harry swallowed.

“Griphook.”

Bill’s eyes widened.

“Harry, you can’t be serious—”

“He was at the Manor,” Harry whispered. “He saw Draco— he saw what Bellatrix is doing—he hates her.”

Ron and Hermione exchanged a look.

Hermione whispered, “He might help us.”

Bill exhaled hard.

“He might also betray you.”

Harry shook his head.

“No. He won’t.”

Bill studied him.

“What makes you so sure?”

Harry didn’t answer.

He couldn’t explain the fierceness building in his chest — the intensity, the protectiveness, the desperation to win this war not just for the world, but for Draco trapped behind enemy walls.

Ron finally broke the silence.

“What’s next?”

------------------------------------------

— The Plan Takes Shape

Hermione paced the room.

“Step one: Polyjuice Hermione into Bellatrix.”

Ron winced.

Harry squeezed Hermione’s shoulder.

“Step two,” she continued, “Harry and Ron disguise themselves as lower-level wizards. The bank won’t question people traveling with Bellatrix.”

Bill scribbled notes.

“Step three,” Bill said, “You’ll need to get Griphook on your side. Goblins don’t trust easily.”

Hermione nodded.

“Step four: Use Bellatrix’s wand. The goblins might test it.”

Harry grimaced.

He hated holding that wand.

It felt wrong — poisonous.

But necessary.

“Step five,” Ron whispered, “Find the Horcrux. Destroy it.”

Hermione nodded slowly.

“Step six…”

Her voice trembled.

“…Get out alive.”

Bill rubbed his forehead.

“You’re forgetting something. The vaults multiply, burn, scream, and fight back. You’ll need luck, skill, and something more.”

He looked at Harry directly.

“You’ll need courage.”

Harry looked back steadily.

“I have something better.”

Bill raised an eyebrow.

Harry swallowed.

“I have a reason.”

Hermione’s breath caught — she knew exactly what he meant.

Ron looked at Harry, then glanced away, jaw tightening in understanding.

Bill didn’t ask.

Fleur entered the room softly, placing tea on the table.

“You will succeed,” she said gently. “Not because it is easy… but because you must.”

Harry nodded once, firmly.

“Then we start tonight.”

------------------------------------------

 Meanwhile… Malfoy Manor — 

Draco lay on his bed, wrists chafed and bruised, eyes half-open as he fought to stay awake.

Lucius had loosened the ropes.

Narcissa had cleaned his face and kissed his forehead.

But Draco’s body still trembled.

Not from fear.

Not entirely.

From resolve.

He whispered into the darkness:

“Harry… whatever you’re planning… hurry.”

Because Draco had overheard something.

Something that chilled his blood.

Voldemort was gathering forces for a new attack.

And Draco didn’t know if Harry knew.

He closed his eyes.

“I promise… I’ll find a way to help you.”

And in Shell Cottage, Harry felt a faint, warm ache in his chest — a fragile tether pulling softly, telling him Draco was still alive.

Still fighting.

Still waiting.

------------------------------------------

 — Recruiting Griphook

Shell Cottage’s small living room felt strangely heavy with tension as Bill brought Griphook down the stairs.

The goblin walked slowly, gaze sharp, expression unreadable, his steps soft but precise.

Hermione sat with her hands folded tightly.

Ron looked anxious but determined.

Harry stood tall, though his heart pounded.

Griphook’s eyes flicked over each of them before finally landing on Harry.

“I saw you,” Griphook said quietly. “At the Manor.”

Harry swallowed, remembering Draco’s trembling body shielded by ropes, his face bruised, his eyes begging Harry to run.

“Yeah,” Harry whispered. “You did.”

Griphook’s gaze sharpened.

“And I saw him. Draco Malfoy shielding a blood traitor omega with his own body.”

He paused.

“And I saw you look at him like you were losing the world.”

Harry’s breath hitched.

Hermione looked at Harry softly.

Ron pretended he hadn’t heard.

Griphook nodded.

“I will help you.”

Harry blinked. “Just like that?”

Griphook gave a humorless smile.

“No. Goblins never help without a price.”

Harry nodded slowly.

“What do you want?”

Griphook didn’t hesitate.

“The Sword of Gryffindor.”

Hermione gasped.

Ron swore under his breath.

Harry’s chest tightened.

“The sword?” he repeated. “Why? We need it to destroy the Horcruxes—”

Griphook’s eyes narrowed.

“The sword belongs to goblins. It was stolen centuries ago. I want it returned to my people.”

Harry’s jaw clenched.

He couldn’t refuse.

Not with Draco trapped.

Not with Voldemort growing stronger.

But Hermione whispered urgently:

“Harry… we CAN’T give it away. Without it—”

Harry raised a hand to stop her.

Then he looked at Griphook.

“We’ll give you the sword,” Harry said quietly.

“After the war.”

Griphook stared hard at him.

“Do you swear it?”

Harry nodded.

“I swear.”

Griphook held out his hand.

“Then we have a deal.”

They shook.

Hermione exhaled shakily.

Ron wiped sweat from his brow.

Harry stood still with the weight of new responsibility settling on his shoulders.

He had made a promise.

Draco was waiting.

There was no room for fear.

------------------------------------------

— Hermione Becomes Bellatrix

The potion brewed slowly, hissing inside the cauldron.

The wig of black hair lay ready.

Bellatrix’s wand—cold and venomous—sat on the table.

Hermione stared at it with visible dread.

Harry stepped close.

“You don’t have to do this,” he whispered.

Hermione shook her head.

“Yes, Harry. I do.”

She swallowed hard.

“For Ron. For you. For Draco, even. He risked everything at that Manor.”

Ron’s hand trembled as he pressed the mug of Polyjuice toward her.

“Hermione… if anything happens—”

Hermione gave him a small, soft smile.

“You’ll be right beside me.”

Harry stepped closer again.

“Hermione… you’re the bravest person I know.”

Her eyes filled for a moment before she swallowed the potion in one breath.

Her scream tore through the cottage.

Bones cracked.

Skin shifted.

Hair blackened.

Her face sharpened into Bellatrix’s cruel angles.

Ron stumbled back in shock.

Harry felt bile rise in his throat.

But Hermione—

or Bellatrix—

lifted her head slowly.

Her voice trembled:

“Is… is it me?”

Harry nodded, chest tight.

“You look exactly like her.”

Hermione glanced down at her own hands—the long fingers, the dark nails.

“I hate it,” she whispered.

Harry gently placed Bellatrix’s wand into her palm.

“You’re not her,” he said softly. “This is just a mask.”

Ron stepped closer and kissed her forehead.

“We’ll be okay,” he whispered.

Hermione nodded.

And the heist began.

------------------------------------------

 — Heist

The trio Apparated to Diagon Alley, disguised and cloaked.

Griphook clung to Harry’s shoulder, hidden by the cloak.

Hermione—Bellatrix—walked ahead with forced swagger, trying to mimic the arrogant tilt of Bellatrix’s chin.

Inside the bank, goblins paused and bowed stiffly.

“Madam Lestrange,” one said. “We were not expecting you.”

Hermione’s voice trembled only slightly.

“I require access to my vault.”

Harry held his breath.

Everything hinged on this moment.

The goblin studied Bellatrix’s wand then nodded.

“Very well. Follow me.”

They passed through massive iron doors into a cavernous hall.

But something was wrong.

The goblins were whispering.

Several turned suspiciously.

A few looked terrified.

Hermione stiffened.

Ron whispered, “They know something.”

Harry swallowed hard.

Griphook hissed quietly in Harry’s ear:

“They are aware Bellatrix suspects her vault has been compromised. Act now.”

The cart lurched forward at blinding speed, taking them deeper and deeper underground.

Hermione’s knuckles whitened.

Ron nearly fell out of the cart.

Harry clutched the metal bar until his fingers ached.

The vault doors loomed ahead.

Griphook whispered:

“You must use the Clankers. The dragon is trained to fear them.”

Hermione raised the rattling metal instruments with trembling hands.

The chained dragon lifted its head weakly—white eyes wide, body scarred from cruel treatment.

Hermione’s voice cracked softly.

“Oh… oh you poor thing…”

Ron’s breath hitched.

“Blimey… they torture it.”

Harry felt fury burn in his chest.

They passed safely, though the dragon whimpered.

At Vault 687, Hermione raised Bellatrix’s wand.

“Open.”

The vault responded.

But the moment they stepped inside—

Everything exploded into chaos.

The objects multiplied.

Spilled.

Burned.

Screamed.

The Horcrux sat high on a shelf — gleaming, golden, cursed.

Ron yelled, “Harry—NOW!”

Harry lunged.

The cup burned his skin instantly, but he grabbed it.

The vault doors slammed.

Alarms blared across the cavern.

“THEY KNOW!” Hermione screamed.

Griphook leapt from Harry’s shoulder and ran.

“THE SWORD! Give me the sword!”

Harry hesitated—

torn—

lost—

Draco’s face flashing in his mind—

But there was no time.

He tossed the sword.

Griphook caught it and vanished into darkness without a backward glance.

Ron growled, “HE RAN OFF! THE LITTLE—”

“We’ll deal with it later!” Harry shouted.

Guards flooded the walkway.

Harry looked up at the dragon—

white, wounded, chained.

“We ride it,” Harry whispered.

“What?” Ron choked.

Hermione’s eyes widened.

Then she nodded.

“Yes.”

They blasted the chains.

The dragon roared, rearing upward, wings trembling.

Harry climbed onto its back.

Ron and Hermione scrambled after him.

“GO!” Harry yelled.

The dragon launched itself upward — scales scraping the cavern walls, flames shooting from its mouth, alarms echoing everywhere.

They burst through the ceiling into the open sky—

sunlight blinding—

wind freezing—

freedom roaring around them.

Ron screamed with exhilaration.

Hermione clung to Harry.

Harry held the cup to his chest, heart pounding.

And somewhere deep inside…

He felt Draco.

A faint pull.

A pulse of hope.

A whisper:

You’re still alive.

The dragon soared.

The war surged forward.

And the hunt continued.

------------------------------------------

 — Destroying the Cup

The dragon carried them miles before finally dropping low enough for them to jump.

They landed in a shallow lake, water freezing and heavy as they dragged themselves to shore.

The dragon disappeared into the clouds — free at last.

Ron collapsed onto the grass, gasping.

Hermione leaned against a boulder, shaking from adrenaline.

Harry didn’t speak.

He held the Horcrux — Helga Hufflepuff’s cup — tightly in both hands, staring at it like it was something alive.

Because it was.

The gold shimmered faintly, almost pulsing.

The handle dug into his palm.

There was a hum beneath his fingers — a heartbeat of something foul.

Hermione whispered, “Harry… you’re bleeding.”

He hadn’t even noticed.

Blood trailed down his wrist where the cup had burned him.

Ron shivered. “We—we have to destroy it now, right?”

Harry nodded.

But inside him, everything churned — fear, fury, grief.

Because as he stared at the cup, he felt a strange coldness crawl through him.

Draco is still in danger.

Draco is still trapped.

Until all the Horcruxes are gone… Voldemort will never stop.

His chest tightened painfully.

“We do it now,” Harry said quietly.

Before the cup can fight back.”

Hermione retrieved the Sword of Gryffindor — still gleaming with goblin silver.

She placed it gently into Harry’s hands.

“Harry…” she whispered, “be careful.”

Ron stood on his other side.

“No matter what it shows you, mate, we’re here.”

Harry nodded once, then stepped away from them.

Into the clearing.

Into the silence.

He placed the cup on a patch of earth, the golden metal gleaming under a weak beam of sunlight breaking through clouds.

The cup hissed.

Not loudly — but enough that Harry’s skin prickled.

As he raised the sword, a voice whispered from the metal:

You can’t win, Harry Potter.

Harry froze.

Ron tensed. Hermione gasped.

The cup continued:

He will kill the boy you love.

He will break Draco Malfoy.

And you will watch.

Harry’s knees nearly buckled.

His vision blurred.

His chest squeezed like iron bands.

A faint echo of Draco’s terror — from the Manor, from Bellatrix’s wand — flashed in his head.

“Harry,” Hermione whispered urgently, “don’t listen—”

But the Horcrux grew louder.

Draco will die screaming.

And all because of you.

Harry let out a raw, strangled sound — part sob, part fury.

“No,” Harry whispered, gripping the sword tighter. “NO.”

He slammed the blade down.

The cup SCREAMED — a piercing, inhuman shriek that shook the ground.

Harry staggered, almost dropping the sword, as the cup writhed violently, spewing black smoke.

Ron dragged Hermione back.

Hermione covered her ears, tears streaming down her face.

The smoke shifted into shapes — Draco’s outline, reaching out, crying Harry’s name.

Then Bellatrix’s cackling face.

Then Voldemort’s cruel smile.

Harry roared wordlessly and swung again.

The sword pierced the cup’s center.

A burst of dark magic exploded outward — a shockwave of cold that knocked Harry backward onto the grass.

Hermione screamed his name.

Ron sprinted to him.

The wind died.

The screaming stopped.

The cup lay broken — split cleanly into two jagged pieces, oozing black smoke that faded into nothing.

Another Horcrux, gone.

Ron fell to his knees beside Harry.

“Mate—Harry—are you okay?”

Harry stared up at the gray sky, chest heaving, heart pounding.

He whispered:

“He used Draco’s voice.”

Hermione covered her mouth.

Harry sat up slowly, still trembling.

“But it wasn’t him,” Harry whispered.

“It wasn’t Draco. I know it. I felt the difference.”

Ron placed a steady hand on his shoulder.

“He’s still alive, Harry.”

Harry swallowed hard.

“And I’m going to save him.”

Hermione nodded fiercely.

“We will.”

Harry picked up the broken Horcrux pieces, staring at them with grim satisfaction.

Another piece of Voldemort was gone.

Another step closer to Draco.

Another breath of hope.

------------------------------------------

The trio camped by the river that night, the broken remains of Hufflepuff’s cup lying cold and silent beside them. The fire crackled weakly, barely enough to warm their hands.

But none of them were cold.

They were terrified.

Harry stood a little apart from Ron and Hermione, staring into the dark water. His reflection wavered — tired eyes, wind-tangled hair, blood on his collar…

and underneath all that:

Draco’s face.

Draco trembling in the Manor.

Draco’s whisper: “Be safe.”

Draco’s arms pulling Ron close.

Draco’s breath on Harry’s lips.

He pressed a hand to his heart.

I’m coming. Just hold on a little longer.

A sudden sharp pain hit his scar — and the world snapped sideways.

------------------------------------------

— Voldemort’s Vision

A flash of rage.

Shrieking.

Shattered objects.

Death Eaters trembling against the walls.

Voldemort was screaming—at them, at the world, at himself.

The cup was gone.

The locket was gone.

The ring was gone.

And now—

Now he raced through a long, shadowed corridor…

Harry’s heart stopped.

He recognized it.

Hogwarts.

The castle.

The Room.

Voldemort hissed furiously:

“The Diadem. Someone has touched the Diadem—someone dares defy me—”

Harry snapped back into his own body with a gasp, hand clutching his forehead.

Hermione rushed to him.

“Harry? What did you see?”

Ron helped him sit.

“What happened now?”

Harry swallowed hard, still shaking.

“He’s going to Hogwarts.”

His voice cracked.

“He thinks someone’s after one of his Horcruxes. He’s going to check it.”

Hermione froze.

Ron paled.

“Which one?” Hermione whispered.

Harry met their eyes.

“The Diadem. Ravenclaw’s Diadem. It’s at Hogwarts.”

A chilling silence fell.

Hermione pressed a hand to her mouth.

Ron’s breath hitched.

Harry stared into the flames.

This was it.

The next step.

The next battle.

Hogwarts.

------------------------------------------

Hermione sat beside him gently.

“We have to go back.”

Harry nodded.

But his hands trembled.

Ron frowned.

“Mate… what’s wrong?”

Harry closed his eyes.

“It’s Draco.”

Ron didn’t answer, but his expression softened.

Harry continued, voice quiet:

“He’s still at the Manor. If Voldemort realizes the Diadem is missing—he’ll punish Draco. Or worse.”

Hermione reached out, squeezing Harry’s hand.

“We’ll get him out,” she whispered. “We will.”

Harry nodded shakily.

But inside, terror coiled tight.

Draco was running out of time.

------------------------------------------

Ron stood and looked between the two of them, face set with resolute determination — despite the fading marks around his wrists, despite the memories of Bellatrix’s curse still haunting him.

“Well,” Ron said softly, “then we go. Tonight or tomorrow morning. But we go.”

Hermione wiped at her eyes.

“We’ll need to enter through Hogsmeade. It’s too dangerous to Apparate straight into the grounds.”

Ron nodded.

“Shops are empty. Snatchers crawl all over. Perfect place to die.”

Hermione glared at him.

Ron shrugged.

Harry stood slowly, staring at the horizon where the sky was beginning to lighten.

“Hogwarts is our home,” Harry whispered.

“It started there. It’s going to end there.”

He picked up the broken cup pieces and tucked them into his pouch.

A reminder of how far they’d come.

Hermione stood too.

“We’ll find the Diadem.”

Ron shouldered his pack.

“We’ll destroy it.”

Harry looked at both of them.

“And then,” he whispered, voice soft but fierce,

“We save Draco.”

Hermione smiled sadly.

Ron rolled his eyes but nodded — very slowly, very sincerely.

The three of them stepped closer together, the weight of the final act sinking into the quiet dawn air.

Harry reached for Hermione’s hand.

Ron reached for Harry’s.

The three of them stood in a small circle — exhausted, heartbroken, bruised — but unbreakable.

Hermione whispered:

“Ready?”

Harry inhaled once, deeply, Draco still echoing in his heart.

“Ready.”

And the trio Disapparated.

Straight toward the place where everything began.

And where everything would end.

------------------------------------------

— Hogsmeade & Aberforth’s Rescue

Midnight fog clung to the cobblestones as the trio Apparated into the edge of Hogsmeade. The moment they landed, Harry knew something was wrong.

The air was too still.

Too sharp.

Like the village itself was holding its breath.

“Shit,” Ron whispered. “Where is everyone?”

Hermione clutched her wand, eyes darting around.

“No lights,” she murmured. “No shops open. Too quiet.”

Harry stepped forward, trying to peer through the mist—

And the moment his foot hit the street—

An explosion of sound ripped through the air.

SHRIEKERS!

A dozen magical alarms wailed at once, echoing through the village.

The trio froze.

“Oh no,” Hermione whispered. “The moment we arrived—someone put alarm charms everywhere—they know—”

From the far end of the street, shadows moved.

Snatchers.

Death Eaters.

Dozens of them.

Ron grabbed Harry’s arm.

“We have to go—NOW!”

But the sound was growing louder—

closer—

enough to shake the windows of every abandoned shop.

A harsh voice called out:

“SHOW YOURSELVES!”

Another:

“POTTER IS HERE!”

Hermione panicked. “Harry—Disapparate—Hogsmeade is a TRAP—”

Harry tried to, but a spell slammed into the sky, sealing the village with a protective dome.

“We’re trapped!” Harry gasped. “They sealed us in—”

Ron grabbed Hermione’s waist; Hermione clutched Harry’s sleeve.

The street flooded with Death Eaters.

Harry’s heart pounded.

This is it.

We’re done.

Then—

A crack of light.

A shadowy figure appeared in the doorway of the Hog’s Head Inn, yanked it open, and hissed:

“THIS WAY, QUICKLY!”

Hermione’s eyes widened.

“Is that—?”

Harry didn’t wait.

They sprinted toward the door as spells sailed past them. Harry shoved Ron and Hermione inside first—

A strong arm grabbed Harry’s robe and yanked him out of the line of fire.

The door slammed shut behind them.

A man with long gray hair, tired eyes, and a wand that looked older than time itself glared at them.

Aberforth Dumbledore.

“Idiots,” he muttered. “Bloody reckless children.”

Ron gasped for breath.

“H-hello to you too,” he wheezed.

Aberforth ignored him, pacing, slamming magical bolts into the door.

“You’re lucky I was watching. The whole bloody village lit up like fireworks.”

Harry straightened, still breathless.

“You knew we were coming?”

Aberforth glared.

“You were screaming magical alarm bells into my sleep. Of course I knew.”

Hermione stepped forward.

“We need to get into Hogwarts.”

Aberforth snorted.

“Everyone bloody needs something from Hogwarts.”

Harry swallowed, meeting Aberforth’s eyes.

“Voldemort found out about another Horcrux.”

Aberforth froze.

“Which one?”

Harry inhaled.

“The Diadem.”

Aberforth muttered something creative and Scottish.

“Well,” he sighed, rubbing his temples, “looks like my brother still has you on his deranged treasure hunt. Fine. I’ll take you inside.”

Harry nodded gratefully.

But Aberforth held up a finger.

“One rule. Once you’re through…you’re in a war zone. Don’t expect survival.”

Harry stared at the floor for a moment.

Then lifted his head, eyes burning with fierce, quiet determination.

“I’m not leaving without Draco.”

Aberforth blinked.

Ron groaned softly.

Hermione smiled with a sad sort of pride.

Aberforth shrugged. “Not my business. Let’s go.”

He tapped the portrait of Ariana Dumbledore.

It swung open, revealing a long, glowing passageway.

“Go on, then,” Aberforth muttered. “Before the snatchers come back.”

The trio stepped inside.

The final act had begun.

------------------------------------------

The tunnel opened into the Room of Requirement’s secret entrance — and the moment Harry stepped inside, Neville Longbottom stood there, half-bruised, holding a wand like a sword.

He stared at Harry.

Then at Ron.

Then Hermione.

Then he grinned so wide he nearly broke his face.

“You’re back,” Neville breathed. “You’re REALLY back.”

Hermione threw her arms around him.

Ron grabbed Neville’s shoulder with a fierce squeeze.

Harry smiled — the first real smile in months.

“We need help,” Harry said. “We’re looking for something.”

Neville nodded. “Everyone’s still here. DA’s been waiting.”

He turned toward the tunnel.

“Oi! Ginny! Seamus! Luna! Look who—”

But Harry grabbed his arm.

“Not everyone. Draco’s not here.”

Neville blinked, then nodded slowly.

“…We’ll get him out. Whatever it takes.”

Harry’s throat tightened.

“Thank you.”

Neville guided them deeper into the castle.

Hogwarts was different now.

Burn marks on walls.

Barricades of desks.

Students sleeping in corners.

Professors missing.

A quiet war was humming through every hallway.

“We don’t have much time,” Hermione whispered.

Harry nodded.

“We start with Ravenclaw Tower.”

The four of them slipped through the corridors.

When they reached the bronze eagle door, the knocker asked:

“Which came first, the phoenix or the flame?”

Harry’s voice was soft:

“The circle has no beginning.”

The door opened.

Inside the tower, Luna Lovegood waited — calm, serene, like she had known they would come.

“I thought you might be looking for the Diadem,” she said as if offering tea.

“I can show you where students said they saw something strange.”

Harry’s heart hammered.

“Please.”

Luna led them through the tower, then down the spiral stairs.

“It’s not here,” she said gently. “But I know where it has been.”

Hermione frowned.

“Where?”

Luna turned her silver-blue eyes toward Harry.

“The Room of Requirement.”

Harry’s breath hitched.

Ron muttered, “Here we go again.”

Hermione whispered, “The last Horcrux at Hogwarts…”

Harry felt it then —

a faint pull,

a ghost of Draco’s heartbeat,

a memory of Draco saying:

‘I know the Room better than anyone.’

Harry whispered:

“We find the Diadem.”

He stepped forward.

“The Room of Hidden Things.”

The castle responded.

A door formed.

Harry reached for the handle—

Everything changed.

------------------------------------------

—Into the Maze of Lost Things

The door slid open with a low groan.

A rush of stale, dusty air spilled out — carrying the scent of old parchment, smoke, and forgotten secrets.

Harry stepped inside first.

His breath caught.

It was enormous.

Vast towers of discarded objects rose like crooked monuments — broken furniture, cracked cauldrons, lost textbooks, cursed artifacts, rusted swords, old robes, everything stacked in impossible mountains.

Hermione whispered,

“Oh, Harry… this is endless.”

Ron gripped his shoulder.

“We’ll find it. We’ve done harder.”

But Harry barely heard them.

Because the moment his foot crossed the threshold, he felt something tug at him.

A faint, strange pull.

Almost like…

Draco.

He closed his eyes for half a second, inhaling a quiet breath.

I’m coming. Just hold on.

Then he lifted his wand.

“Lumos.”

The room glowed.

They weaved between towering piles, stepping over fallen books and shimmering broken glass.

Every few seconds something rattled in the darkness, as though the room was alive — watching.

Hermione kept close to Harry’s side.

“The Diadem is ancient,” she murmured. “It won’t be sitting out openly.”

Ron added,

“If Malfoy hid anything in here during sixth year, maybe it’s near that?”

Harry stiffened.

Draco.

The Cabinet.

The hours he spent here in the dark.

The realization hit Harry like a punch:

Draco has walked these paths.

Draco has touched these walls.

Draco has been here alone, terrified, doing everything Voldemort forced him to do.

His chest tightened painfully.

Hermione noticed.

“Harry… are you okay?”

Harry nodded once.

“Let’s keep going.”

------------------------------------------

— The Diadem

After weaving through a corridor of leaning bookshelves and shattered glass, Harry suddenly stopped.

He felt it.

Cold.

Dark.

Heavy.

Like something alive was staring at him.

Ron shivered.

“Mate… what is that?”

Hermione gasped softly.

“Harry, look.”

There — perched on top of a tall bust of an old warlock — was a silver, delicate circlet, shaped with intricate raven wings.

It gleamed faintly in the dim light.

Ravenclaw’s Diadem.

Harry’s heart thudded painfully.

“That’s it,” he whispered.

Hermione exhaled a shaky breath.

“We found it.”

Ron gave a small, exhausted smile.

“Bloody hell… we actually—”

A loud crash interrupted him.

They froze.

Harry whipped around.

Another crash.

Then footsteps.

Ron swore under his breath.

“Someone else is in here.”

Hermione grabbed Harry’s sleeve.

“We need to get the Diadem and run before they—”

Too late.

A voice echoed through the maze:

“Well, well… Potter in the Room of Requirement again.”

Harry’s blood went cold.

Alecto Carrow stepped into view.

Her wand raised, her smile twisted and hateful.

Amycus Carrow appeared behind her, thick and hulking, blocking the exit.

Behind them—

Three more masked Death Eaters emerged.

Ron muttered, “Fantastic. The whole bloody clown car.”

Alecto sneered.

“You think we didn’t know you’d come crawling back here? Voldemort felt the cup break. He knew you’d chase the next one.”

Harry lifted his wand slowly.

Hermione whispered,

“We’re surrounded.”

Alecto smirked.

“Oh, don’t worry, girl. We only need Potter alive.”

Amycus added,

“The rest of you—well—pain is a good appetizer.”

Harry stepped forward before Ron or Hermione could.

“You’re not touching them,” he said coldly.

Alecto laughed.

“And who’s going to stop us, Potter? You?”

Harry’s jaw clenched.

“I’m not alone.”

Ron and Hermione flanked him instantly.

Amycus snorted.

“Three children. Pathetic.”

Hermione’s eyes blazed.

“You haven’t seen what these three children can do.”

------------------------------------------

It happened fast.

Alecto fired first.

Harry deflected, the spell cracking against a pile of metal.

Ron disarmed one of the masked Death Eaters.

Hermione blasted Amycus backward with a shockwave charm.

The room itself seemed to join the chaos — objects tumbling, towers collapsing, dust raining from every direction.

A curse grazed Harry’s arm—

he hissed, stumbling back.

Ron shouted,

“Harry—stay behind me—!”

“No,” Harry snapped. “We end this.”

They fought in perfect synchrony — a unit forged through war and loss.

Hermione dodged a hex, flipped a fallen cauldron to block another attack, then stunned one of the masked men.

Ron tackled a Death Eater into a pile of broken desks.

Harry faced Alecto directly.

She smiled wickedly.

“You’re going to die here, Potter.”

Harry narrowed his eyes.

“Not today.”

He cast.

Alecto slammed into a towering sculpture of junk, the entire structure collapsing over her.

Amycus roared and charged.

Ron and Hermione shouted at once:

“STUPEFY!”

He fell like a stone.

Silence fell.

Dust drifted down around them.

Harry’s chest pounded.

Hermione exhaled shakily.

“That was too close…”

Ron nodded, wiping sweat off his forehead.

“We need to get the Diadem—now—before reinforcements show up.”

Harry slowly approached the Diadem.

His scar throbbed.

The Diadem shimmered darkly, almost humming with power.

He reached out—

and felt a sharp, stabbing pulse.

Harry…

He froze.

It wasn’t Voldemort’s voice.

It was—

He gasped softly.

Hermione whispered, “Harry? What is it?”

Harry closed his eyes.

“I think Draco’s close.”

Ron blinked.

Hermione inhaled sharply.

The world was shifting.

And the final pieces were falling into place.

------------------------------------------

— The Escape From Malfoy Manor

The Manor felt like it was vibrating with Voldemort’s fury.

Dark magic crackled through the walls like electricity.

Death Eaters hurried down corridors with pale, terrified faces.

Every breath Draco took felt like a countdown.

Voldemort was screaming again — a harsh, furious roar echoing from the throne room.

He had learned another Horcrux was gone.

Draco sat frozen on the edge of his bed, heart pounding so hard it hurt.

He had felt fear before, but this…

This was different.

He wasn’t afraid of Voldemort.

He was afraid for Harry.

A soft knock came at the door.

Before Draco could answer, Narcissa slipped inside, closing the door behind her with trembling hands.

Her face was pale, eyes rimmed red — but determined.

“Draco,” she whispered urgently, “you must leave. Now.”

Draco’s breath hitched.

“What? Mother, I—”

She cupped his face gently, her thumbs brushing tears he didn’t know were falling.

“He will go to Hogwarts,” she said quietly. “He knows another Horcrux is gone. He’s losing control. And if he sees you hesitate… if he suspects anything…”

Her voice broke.

“I won’t let him hurt you.”

Draco swallowed hard, chest tightening.

“Mother… Harry is going there too.”

Narcissa flinched — but nodded.

“I know.”

She opened the wardrobe and pulled out a cloak, wrapping it around him with trembling hands.

“Your father is stalling him,” she whispered. “He’ll buy you a few minutes — no more.”

The door burst open again —

and Lucius entered, breath uneven, hair disheveled, wand still in his hand.

“Draco,” he whispered, “come here.”

Draco froze — Lucius rarely spoke softly — but something in his voice made Draco’s heart ache.

Lucius pulled him close, gripping his shoulders tightly, almost desperately.

“I have failed you in many ways,” Lucius said, voice shaking, “but I will not fail you now.”

Draco’s throat closed.

“Father—”

Lucius cupped the back of Draco’s neck, pulling his forehead to his.

“You walk out that door,” Lucius whispered, “and you keep walking. Do you understand? You run. You hide. You survive.”

Narcissa grabbed Draco’s hand, squeezing it hard.

“Find your friends,” she whispered.

Her voice softened.

“Find Harry.”

Draco’s breath broke.

Narcissa leaned in and kissed his forehead.

“My darling boy… go.”

Lucius pulled out his wand.

“I’ll lift the wards for ten seconds. No more.”

Draco nodded, wiping his eyes quickly.

“I love you,” he whispered.

Narcissa smiled through tears.

“We know.”

Lucius opened the window with a spell.

Narcissa held Draco one last time.

And Lucius murmured:

“Run.”

Draco climbed onto the ledge—

looked back at the only home he had ever known—

and jumped.

He Disapparated before his feet touched the ground.

Straight toward Hogwarts.

Straight toward Harry.

------------------------------------------

The Diadem was still humming with dark magic, an eerie glow pulsing from it like a heartbeat.

Ron and Hermione stood guard, wand arms trembling from the earlier fight.

Harry should have kept searching.

He should have been focused.

But something felt wrong.

Off.

Electric.

A strange pressure built behind his ribs — a tug, a warmth, a soft shiver across the bond he refused to name.

Harry froze.

Hermione noticed immediately.

“Harry? What is it?”

He didn’t answer.

Because he felt a heartbeat that wasn’t his.

A breath that wasn’t his.

A presence he’d know anywhere — even in death.

Harry’s voice left him in a whisper.

“…Draco?”

He took a trembling step forward.

The room was a maze — piles of broken desks, old brooms, shattered cabinets, mountains of abandoned things that stretched into shadows.

And from behind one of those leaning towers of forgotten items—

A soft, broken noise.

Harry’s heart slammed against his ribs.

He sprinted.

He climbed over a stack of fallen trunks, nearly stumbling—

turned a corner—

And time stopped.

Draco stood there, swaying on his feet, his cloak torn, hair dirty, cheeks streaked with dried tears, chest heaving like he’d run through hell.

His grey eyes lifted slowly.

The moment they landed on Harry—

Draco shattered.

“Harry.”

His voice cracked in the middle, small and trembling and full of weeks of terror and longing.

Harry didn’t think.

Didn’t breathe.

He launched forward.

Draco stumbled toward him at the same time, like his body was pulled by instinct alone.

They collided in a messy, shaking, desperate embrace — Draco’s arms wrapping around Harry’s shoulders, Harry’s fingers tangling into Draco’s cloak, both clutching each other like the world might steal them apart again.

Harry buried his face in Draco’s neck.

He inhaled him — dust, cold air, faint citrus shampoo, and something warm and familiar that made Harry nearly cry.

“You’re alive,” Harry whispered, voice breaking.

“Draco—oh my god—you’re alive—”

Draco’s fingers curled into Harry’s hair, trembling violently.

“I thought—” Draco choked, unable to finish.

“I thought I’d never reach you.”

Harry pulled back just enough to cup Draco’s face — gently, reverently, like he was afraid Draco would vanish if he pressed too hard.

Draco leaned into his hands immediately.

“Harry,” he whispered, breath shaking, “I ran. Mother and Father—they got me out. I didn’t know if I’d make it. I didn’t know if you—if you—”

Harry pressed his forehead against Draco’s, eyes burning.

“I looked for you every day,” Harry whispered.

“I kept seeing you in every spell, every shadow, every dream.”

Draco’s breath hitched.

He pressed closer, their chests touching, hands sliding up Harry’s arms as if memorizing the shape of him.

“I missed you,” Draco whispered, voice breaking.

“So much it hurt.”

Harry’s thumb brushed a cut on Draco’s cheek.

His voice was a soft, aching promise:

“I won’t lose you again.”

Draco closed his eyes.

Harry kissed him.

Not a panicked kiss.

Not messy, not rushed.

A long, trembling, desperate kiss — the kind that said you’re safe, the kind that said I found you, the kind that said everything Harry could never put into words.

Draco melted into him instantly, a shaky sigh leaving his lips, his hands sliding up to hold Harry’s jaw, fingers stroking him like he had to reassure himself that Harry was real.

When they finally pulled apart for breath, Draco’s forehead rested against Harry’s, their noses brushing.

Draco whispered:

“You’re my safe place.”

Harry swallowed hard, heart stuttering.

“And you’re mine.”

Draco let out a small, broken laugh—

one that was half joy, half exhaustion, half “I can finally breathe.”

Harry wrapped his arms around Draco’s waist and slowly pulled him into another tight embrace.

This time Draco didn’t shake.

He just held Harry — steady, warm, alive — hands sliding over his back, breath evening out, his body finally relaxing for the first time in months.

Ron and Hermione stood quietly in the distance, giving them space.

Harry closed his eyes, listening to the steady beat of Draco’s heart against his own.

And Draco whispered, so softly Harry felt it more than heard it:

“I’m never going back there.

I’m staying with you.

Until the end.”

Harry pulled him even closer.

“Then we fight the end together.”

Draco nodded into Harry’s shoulder.

And the Room of Requirement, full of ghosts and forgotten things, felt briefly — impossibly — like home.

------------------------------------------

Harry and Draco were still wrapped around each other, breathing the same air, foreheads pressed together, hands trembling from how tightly they held on.

Draco whispered, raw and soft:

“I thought I’d lost you.”

Harry brushed a thumb over Draco’s cheek.

“You’ll never lose me.”

Draco closed his eyes, leaning into the touch like it was the first warmth he’d felt in months. Harry tilted Draco’s chin up gently—

Just as Draco whispered:

“Harry…”

And Harry whispered back:

“Come here.”

They leaned in—

And—

Ron loudly cleared his throat.

A very exaggerated, very dramatic, very “HELLO???” cough exploded across the room.

Harry and Draco froze mid-kiss.

Ron coughed LOUDER.

Then louder again.

Finally Ron yelled:

“GUYS. HELLO. HI. YES.

WE ARE—JUST A REMINDER—

IN THE MIDDLE OF A WAR.

DEATH EATERS OUTSIDE.

HORCRUX STILL NOT DEAD.

THE CASTLE ON FIRE.”

Hermione smacked his arm.

“RONALD, don’t yell at them!

They’re having a moment—!”

Ron stared at her, offended.

“A MOMENT?! Hermione, he is kissing MALFOY like we’re not all about to DIE!”

Harry pulled away from Draco slowly, cheeks flushed, lips a little swollen, trying to regain dignity he absolutely did not have anymore.

Draco, equally pink, sniffed and pretended he didn’t nearly melt into the floor.

Hermione crossed her arms, glaring between both boys.

“Honestly, I know you two liked each other, but this—this is… wow.”

Ron pointed at Draco like he was pointing at a crime scene.

“He literally just escaped Voldemort, Hermione.

Couldn’t the snogging wait TEN MINUTES?!”

Draco lifted his chin, offended.

“I haven’t seen Harry in months, Weasley.”

Ron threw his hands up.

“Right, yes, very tragic—very romantic—could we maybe destroy the Horcrux BEFORE we get killed?!”

Harry rubbed the back of his neck, muttering:

“…Sorry.”

Hermione sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.

“Honestly, boys.”

But she was smiling.

A small, soft smile.

The “finally, finally, finally you are safe” smile.

Draco slid closer to Harry again—

subtle, but not really.

Harry’s hand brushed Draco’s.

Draco pretended not to blush.

Ron groaned.

“Oh Merlin’s saggy left—are they going to do it again—?”

Hermione slapped his arm.

“RON.”

Harry cleared his throat, trying to be serious.

“Okay. Right. Yes. Horcrux. Duty. Dying later, kissing later—”

Draco murmured,

“Definitely not later,”

and Harry nearly short-circuited on the spot.

Ron FLUNG his hands over his ears.

“NOPE. NOPE. I DO NOT NEED COMMENTARY.”

Hermione was laughing now.

Harry exhaled, finally refocusing.

He squeezed Draco’s hand once — quick, secret, grounding.

Draco squeezed back.

Then Harry turned to the Diadem, voice steady:

“Let’s finish this.”

------------------------------------------

The room was still buzzing from Ron’s legendary meltdown, Hermione’s scolding, and Draco’s very unapologetic “not later.”

Dust floated in the air.

Broken objects glinted in dim light.

But now —

everyone’s eyes were on the Diadem.

It sat atop the cracked bust, elegant and ancient, glimmering with a dark, unnatural pulse, as if it were breathing.

Ron gulped.

“That thing feels like it wants to eat my soul.”

Hermione nodded.

“That’s because—it does.”

Draco, standing very much pressed against Harry’s side, muttered:

“Of course Ravenclaw’s artifact would be obnoxiously dramatic.”

Harry barely heard him.

He was too focused.

Draco’s hand hovered near his — not quite touching, but close enough that Harry could feel the warmth of it.

The steadiness of it.

The promise of I’m here.

Harry inhaled deeply.

“We end it. Now.”

He approached the Diadem slowly, the Sword of Gryffindor glowing faintly in his grip.

The moment he got close enough—

the Diadem whispered.

An oily, slithering voice that curled around his mind:

“You are weak, Harry Potter…”

Harry stiffened.

Draco stepped closer instantly.

“You will fail them all…”

Harry’s grip tightened.

Hermione whispered,

“Harry—don’t listen—”

But the Horcrux kept going, like poison.

“Draco will die.

Draco will scream.

And it will be your fault.”

Draco’s eyes widened.

Harry snarled — ACTUALLY snarled — like something inside him snapped.

He raised the sword.

Draco grabbed his arm gently.

“Harry… look at me.”

Harry tore his eyes away from the Diadem and found Draco’s instead — soft, scared, shining, full of absolute trust.

“I’m right here,” Draco whispered.

“I’m not going anywhere.”

Harry swallowed hard.

Then nodded.

Then turned back to the Horcrux.

Ron muttered,

“Oh, it’s SO dead now.”

Harry lifted the sword—

And brought it down.

The moment the blade touched the metal, the Diadem SHRIEKED — a piercing, unnatural scream that shook the entire room.

A burst of black magic exploded outward.

Ron flew backward into a pile of chairs.

Hermione shielded them with a hurried barrier spell.

Draco grabbed Harry’s waist and yanked him back from the blast, holding him tight as the darkness swirled.

Shadowy figures emerged from the Diadem — twisted faces, screaming mouths, Voldemort’s silhouette rising like a nightmare from smoke.

It screeched:

“YOU CANNOT KILL ME—”

Harry shouted back,

“WATCH ME!”

He swung the sword again, Draco bracing him from behind, grounding him through the violent shockwave.

The Horcrux thrashed, darkness boiling off it in waves.

Hermione yelled spells to contain the blast.

Ron screamed,

“OH MY GOD IT’S SPITTING EVIL—”

while ducking flying debris.

Draco, breath against Harry’s ear, whispered:

“You’re stronger than it. Finish it, Harry.”

Harry roared and plunged the sword straight through the center of the Diadem.

Light exploded.

A monstrous scream tore through the room—

And then—

Silence.

The Diadem cracked down the center and collapsed into glowing ash.

The Horcrux was gone.

Harry exhaled shakily, lowering the sword.

His knees almost gave out —

but Draco caught him immediately, arms wrapping around him, pulling him close without hesitation.

Harry pressed his forehead into Draco’s shoulder, panting.

Draco whispered,

“You did it.”

Harry whispered back, voice trembling,

“We did.”

Ron staggered to his feet, covered in dust.

“Bloody hell! That was—! Did it try to bite me?! Hermione, did it try to bite me?!”

Hermione rolled her eyes, though she was smiling.

“It wasn’t trying to bite you, Ronald. It was trying to kill all of us.”

Ron threw his arms up.

“Great! I feel SO much better!”

Harry laughed weakly into Draco’s shoulder.

Draco’s hand slid into Harry’s hair, steady and gentle, stroking once — just once — but enough to calm Harry’s shaking breath.

Hermione checked the remains of the Diadem.

“It’s really gone,” she whispered. “Another Horcrux destroyed.”

Ron puffed up proudly.

“You hear that, guys? We’re actually doing it! We might actually win!”

Draco didn’t remove his arm from around Harry’s waist.

Harry didn’t move away.

Ron groaned loudly.

“Oh COME ON—are you two glued together now?!”

Hermione smacked his arm.

“RONALD.”

Draco smirked softly.

Harry blushed, then leaned into Draco more.

Ron nearly exploded.

Hermione dragged him away by the sleeve.

“Let them have one minute. ONE.”

Ron grumbled,

“It’s never one minute—”

Harry whispered into Draco’s hair:

“I love you.”

Draco’s fingers curled into Harry’s robes.

“I love you too, Harry,” Draco whispered.

“and I never will, stop loving you.”

------------------------------------------

— Voldemort Senses the Diadem’s Destruction

The Diadem’s final scream had barely faded inside the Room of Requirement when—

Every flame in Hogwarts flickered.

A cold wind swept through the stone corridors.

Students in hidden dorms shivered.

Portraits gasped and fled their frames.

Even the castle itself seemed to hold its breath.

Harry felt a faint sting in his scar.

Draco felt a stab of icy dread sink into his chest.

Because far away, in the forest beyond the castle—

Voldemort froze.

He stood rigid, wand slipping from his fingers, eyes widening unnaturally… until they were just white and bloodshot, no pupils at all.

And then—

He screamed.

Not a human scream.

Not even a magical one.

A scream that split the earth, tore through the trees, sent birds dropping dead mid-flight.

A scream of pure, ancient, animal rage.

------------------------------------------

Death Eaters dropped to their knees, hands pressed to their ears.

“MY LORD—MY LORD—PLEASE—STOP—”

Voldemort didn’t hear them.

He convulsed, magic erupting from his body in violent bursts — lightning cracking across the ground, trees snapping, roots tearing out of the soil.

“NOT AGAIN!

NOT ANOTHER!

NOT MINE—NOT MINE—!”

The forest shook.

The sky trembled.

The earth cracked.

A Death Eater cried out,

“My Lord, what has happened?!”

Voldemort turned on him, face contorted in hatred so deep it barely resembled a face at all.

“THE DIADEM!” Voldemort shrieked.

“My Horcrux—MY TREASURE—MY SOUL— YOU LET THEM TAKE IT—YOU LET THEM DESTROY MY IMMORTALITY!”

The Death Eater stammered,

“P–please—we didn’t know—they—Potter—”

Voldemort’s scream cut him off.

“POTTTERRRRRRR!!!”

Magic detonated outward like a bomb.

Three Death Eaters were blasted into trees, snapping them in half.

Another was thrown into the air, his body dissolving mid-fall.

Voldemort paced, trembling, clawing at his own chest as if ripping out the pain.

“I WILL TEAR HIM APART!

I WILL RIP HIM LIMB FROM LIMB!

I WILL—“

He stopped.

Every muscle went still.

“…Malfoy.”

The name was a hiss.

A promise.

A curse.

“He has returned to Hogwarts.

He is helping Potter.

He is MINE to punish.”

The Death Eaters trembled harder.

Voldemort’s voice dropped to a whisper, cold and lethal:

“Bring me… Draco Malfoy.

Alive.”

------------------------------------------

Draco gasped, stumbling forward as if someone had punched him in the lungs.

Harry immediately caught him.

“Draco? Draco—hey—look at me—what’s wrong?”

But Draco couldn’t breathe.

He felt it—

Voldemort’s rage—

like claws squeezing around his throat, squeezing until the world blurred.

His whole body trembled.

Hermione hurried to his side.

“Harry—he’s magically connected—he’s sensing Voldemort’s magic—!”

Draco pressed a hand to his chest, voice cracking:

“He knows.”

Harry’s heart stopped.

“He—he knows you escaped?”

Draco shook his head, eyes filling with terror.

“No, Harry…

he knows we destroyed the Diadem.”

Harry’s blood ran cold.

Ron whispered,

“Shit.”

Draco clung to Harry’s sleeve like it was the only thing keeping him from collapsing.

“He’s coming,” Draco whispered.

“Harry—he’s coming here—to Hogwarts.”

Harry’s jaw clenched.

“Let him come.”

Draco stared at him, breath shaking.

“He wants me alive.”

Harry froze.

“What?”

Draco’s voice wavered.

“He said my name, Harry. I felt it. He wants me. He’s coming for me.”

Harry gripped Draco’s face gently but firmly.

“Draco. I’m not letting him touch you. Not one hair.”

But Draco shook his head miserably.

“Harry—you don’t understand. He’s furious. I’ve never—never felt anything like that. He wants to kill everyone you love. He wants to break me. He wants to—”

Harry pressed his forehead to Draco’s, grounding him.

“Listen to me,” Harry whispered fiercely.

“You are not alone anymore.

Not facing him.

Not ever again.”

Draco’s chest trembled.

Ron swallowed.

Hermione brushed dust from her robes.

“We don’t have much time,” Hermione said quietly.

Harry stood straighter.

“Then we get ready.

Because the final battle has started.”

Draco took Harry’s hand.

Not for comfort.

For strength.

And Harry held it.

As the castle whispered around them…

Voldemort was coming.

------------------------------------------

The castle trembled as Harry and Draco ran down the hallway — still clinging to each other like they physically couldn’t let go.

Ron and Hermione followed close behind, Ron panting, Hermione trying to stay focused.

Harry rounded the corner first.

And froze.

Standing right in front of them, robes stiff, wand already in hand—

Professor Minerva McGonagall.

Draco nearly dies on the spot.

McGonagall’s eyes widened.

Her gaze swept over Harry—

then over Draco—

then down to their intertwined hands—

And she closed her eyes like she needed a FULL moment to process the chaos.

When she opened them again, she didn’t look angry.

She looked tired.

Deeply, profoundly tired.

“Mr. Potter,” she said dryly, “it is lovely to see you alive.”

Harry smiled softly.

“Lovely to see you too, Professor—”

She cut him off with a raised hand.

“And Mr. Malfoy… I presume you are not here to assist He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named?”

Draco’s jaw dropped.

“What—? No! I’d rather eat my own wand—!”

Harry jumped in, protective IMMEDIATELY.

“Professor, Draco has NEVER supported Voldemort. Not once. He’s been resisting him for years. He—he escaped the Manor to come help. He’s with us. Completely.”

Draco blushed but lifted his chin proudly.

“I’m not on his side,” he said quietly. “I never was. And I never will be.”

McGonagall gave him a long, assessing look.

Then she nodded once.

“I know.”

Draco blinked.

Harry blinked.

Ron whispered,

“She KNEW?!”

Hermione elbowed him.

McGonagall continued,

“I taught both of you since you were eleven. I am not blind. I saw your struggle, Mr. Malfoy. And I saw your intentions, even when you tried very hard to hide them.”

Draco turned pink.

Harry squeezed his hand proudly.

McGonagall sighed — deeply, dramatically, like she was adding this to a growing list of Potter-related headaches.

“Harry…” she said, rubbing her temples, “I am well aware that you and Mr. Malfoy are… romantically entangled.”

Ron: chokes violently.

Hermione: nods politely.

Draco: turns into a tomato.

Harry: smiles at Draco like the lovesick fool he is.

McGonagall raises both eyebrows.

“What I do NOT understand,” she continues sternly, “is why the two of you were kissing in my corridors during an active war.”

Draco nearly trips over his own feet.

Harry splutters,

“W-We weren’t— I mean we WERE— I mean—”

Ron snorts,

“They were absolutely snogging, Professor.”

Hermione elbows him again.

McGonagall sighs.

“I am not opposed to romance,” she says, “but if you insist on expressing your feelings, PLEASE do it after Hogwarts is not moments away from siege!”

Harry and Draco stare at the floor like chastised schoolboys.

McGonagall softens slightly.

“But,” she adds, “I am relieved to see you both alive. And I am relieved that you found each other.”

Draco looks up — stunned.

She offers him the ghost of a smile.

“You belong on the right side of this war, Mr. Malfoy. I trust Harry’s judgment. And I trust yours.”

Draco swallows hard, eyes stinging.

Harry squeezes his fingers again.

McGonagall spins sharply on her heel.

“Now then—since we have settled the matter of your relationship—”

Ron mutters, “THANK MERLIN—”

“We have a castle to defend,” McGonagall announces.

“Follow me.”

------------------------------------------

McGonagall raises her wand high.

A brilliant silver cat Patronus bursts forth, racing down the halls.

Her voice echoes loudly across every stone corridor:

“HOGWARTS STAFF AND ALLIES —

TO YOUR POSITIONS!”

Teachers emerge from every direction.

Students peek from safe rooms.

Portraits whisper warnings.

And the entire castle seems to wake up.

Professor Flitwick rushes in, breathless.

Sprout follows, vines already growing around her wrists.

Slughorn bustles in, horrified and amazed all at once.

Then—

BOOM.

The doors slam open.

Neville Longbottom strides in with the DA behind him — bruised, dirty, determined.

Ginny rushes forward.

Luna smiles softly.

Seamus is already holding too many explosives.

Ron whispers,

“Look at them. They’re ready.”

Hermione whispers,

“They’ve been waiting for Harry.”

And Draco steps closer to Harry, shoulders squared, ready to fight beside him — not in hiding, not in fear, but openly.

McGonagall looks at them all.

“Tonight,” she says, “we stand together.”

And Hogwarts rises with them.

------------------------------------------

Harry and Draco walked slowly down a dim hallway after the DA reunion, hands brushing, shoulders touching. Draco was still flushed from the emotional intensity of everything that had happened. Harry couldn’t stop watching him like he needed to memorize every breath Draco took.

Draco murmured something soft to Harry—

when a familiar silhouette stepped out of the shadows.

Black robes.

Sharp profile.

Cold, unreadable eyes.

Severus Snape.

Draco froze mid-step.

His breath hitched.

“…Godfather?”

Snape’s expression cracked for half a second—just enough for a human emotion to slip through.

“Draco.”

Draco rushed forward and hugged him—again—and Snape let him.

But this time… Snape didn’t hold him long.

He placed his hands on Draco’s shoulders and stepped back.

His voice shifted—urgent, low, commanding:

“Draco. Listen to me. You must go. Now.”

Draco blinked rapidly.

“What—? Why? No— I’m not leaving you again!”

Snape cupped Draco’s cheek.

“Draco. I have something I must do. Alone.”

Harry gently took Draco’s arm.

Draco shook his head violently.

“NO— not again—why do you always leave—?!”

Snape whispered:

“Because if you follow me, you will die.”

Draco went still.

Snape softened.

“Dragon… trust me. Just this once.”

Draco’s voice cracked:

“…okay.”

Snape nodded at Harry.

“Keep him safe.”

Harry nodded back without hesitation.

Then Snape turned—

And disappeared down the opposite corridor, robes sweeping behind him like a shadow dissolving.

Draco stared after him, breath unsteady.

“Harry… where is he going?”

Harry squeezed his hand.

“I don’t know. But he said he’d come back.”

Draco swallowed hard.

He didn’t believe it.

------------------------------------------

McGonagall’s office was dimly lit, papers scattered everywhere as she prepared for war.

The door burst open—

Snape stepped inside.

McGonagall reacted instantly.

“SEVERUS SNAPE!”

Her wand sliced the air—

chains of glowing magic wrapped around Snape’s body, binding his arms, pinning him against the wall.

Snape didn’t fight it.

He didn’t even flinch.

McGonagall’s fury shook the room itself.

“You DARE enter this castle after killing Albus Dumbledore?!”

Snape closed his eyes for a moment—almost like the accusation physically hurt.

“I am not here to fight you, Minerva.”

“YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO SAY MY NAME!”

Snape opened his eyes.

“No. I have only the right to tell you the truth.”

McGonagall raised her wand higher, voice breaking:

“You murdered him—my friend—my partner—my headmaster—”

“He asked me to.”

The magic in her wand flickered.

“…what did you say?”

Snape exhaled shakily.

“He asked me to kill him.”

McGonagall staggered back.

“No—no, you lie—”

Snape shook his head.

“Albus was dying. The curse from the ring was spreading. He had months—perhaps weeks.”

McGonagall choked.

She lowered her wand slightly.

“He—he never told me…”

“He told me,” Snape said quietly.

“Because he knew I could do what you could not.”

Her voice trembled.

“You—you ended his life.”

“I spared him suffering. And I spared Draco’s.”

McGonagall froze.

Snape’s voice softened—barely.

“Draco was meant to kill him. Albus would never let that happen. I had made an Unbreakable Vow to protect the boy. So I took the burden.”

Silence fell like a heavy curtain.

McGonagall lowered her wand completely.

“Oh… Severus…”

Snape’s bindings dissolved.

He stood straight, but his eyes were raw.

“There is more.”

McGonagall steadied herself.

“Tell me.”

“Voldemort must believe I am still loyal,” Snape said.

“And the students must believe I have been driven out.”

McGonagall nodded slowly.

“A duel. Public. Dramatic.”

Snape’s lip twitched.

“Preferably not lethal.”

McGonagall sniffed.

“I make no promises.”

Snape ignored her.

“The duel must take place in — the Great Hall balcony. It must look real.”

“And then?”

“I will fall. Vanish. Appear dead.”

McGonagall whispered:

“And Draco…?”

Snape closed his eyes briefly.

“He must not know.”

McGonagall gasped softly.

“Severus… the boy loves you.”

Snape swallowed tightly.

“I know.”

His voice cracked.

“But if he knows the duel is staged, he will interfere. He will put himself between us. He will expose the truth. Voldemort will kill him.”

McGonagall’s eyes softened.

“So he must believe you have fallen.”

Snape nodded once.

“Just for tonight.”

McGonagall whispered:

“He will break.”

Snape’s voice was low, trembling:

“He has survived worse. And Potter will hold him together.”

She stared at him—finally understanding the depth of his love for that boy.

Then she straightened.

“Let us begin.”

Snape nodded.

“Let the world believe I die.”

------------------------------------------

The castle trembled as Voldemort’s forces gathered outside.

Students and professors hurried through the halls, taking positions.

The Great Hall balcony — high above the stone floor — was filled with rising tension.

Harry, Draco, Ron, and Hermione pushed through the crowd.

Draco kept glancing around, chest tight, because Snape had disappeared hours ago and hadn’t returned.

“Where is he?” Draco whispered, voice cracking.

“Harry—he said he’d come back—where is he—”

Harry squeezed his hand.

“He will, Draco. He will.”

But even Harry’s voice was trembling.

And then—

A sharp BOOM echoed across the Hall.

Gasps rippled.

The doors slammed open—

Severus Snape stepped onto the balcony.

Draco’s breath stopped.

Harry instinctively stepped in front of him, but Draco pushed forward, eyes wide, heart racing.

“GODFATHER—!”

But Snape didn’t look at Draco.

His gaze stayed fixed straight ahead.

Cold.

Sharp.

Unreadable.

McGonagall emerged from the opposite side of the balcony, wand already in hand.

Her face was composed—but grief trembled under every breath she took.

Students gasped.

“Professor—!”

“Headmaster—!”

“McGonagall’s going to duel him—!”

Harry recognized the tension in the air.

He grabbed Draco’s hand again.

“Draco—stay behind me.”

Draco didn’t hear him.

He stared at Snape like the world was ending.

“Why isn’t he looking at me…?” Draco whispered.

Before Harry could answer, McGonagall lifted her wand and roared:

“SEVERUS SNAPE—!”

Snape didn’t flinch.

He didn’t blink.

Draco’s body went rigid.

“No—no—she’s really doing it—Harry, she’s REALLY doing it—”

Harry wrapped an arm around him.

“Draco—listen—just—just watch—”

But Draco was already shaking.

------------------------------------------

McGonagall fired first.

A blazing arc of violet fire cut through the air.

Snape raised a shield—

thin, shimmering—

But the spell still struck him, sending sparks across his robes.

Students screamed.

Draco’s breath stuttered.

“She’s trying to KILL him—!”

Harry pulled Draco closer.

“Draco—listen—”

But Draco wasn’t listening.

He was watching Snape, who refused to fight back properly, only shielding, stepping back, letting McGonagall dominate the duel.

McGonagall yelled:

“YOU BETRAYED US!”

Another spell—

this one sharp as a blade—

slashed across Snape’s arm.

Blood sprayed.

Draco made a broken, strangled sound.

“STOP—PLEASE—STOP—! That’s enough—PLEASE—someone stop her—!”

Harry grabbed Draco, pulling him against his chest before Draco could run forward.

Draco struggled violently.

“HARRY—LET GO—SHE’S HURTING HIM—SHE’S—SHE’S GOING TO KILL HIM—!”

Harry’s voice was shaking now too.

“Draco—listen to me—listen—there’s something—”

But Draco was too far gone.

Tears streamed down his face.

“NO—NO—SHE CAN’T—NOT HIM—NOT AGAIN—STOP—PLEASE—!”

McGonagall fired again—

A massive spell—

luminous, roaring, crashing like a storm—

It hit Snape squarely.

His body jerked backward—

He toppled over the edge of the balcony—

He fell.

Down.

Down.

Down.

And disappeared into the smoke below.

A scream tore through Draco’s throat.

“GODFAAAAAAATHER!”

The Hall went silent.

Harry tightened his arms around Draco as Draco collapsed, legs giving out beneath him.

Harry fell to his knees with him, holding him tightly.

Draco buried his face in Harry’s chest, sobbing, shaking uncontrollably.

“He’s DEAD—Harry—he’s—he’s—NO—PLEASE—NO—NO—”

Harry cupped the back of Draco’s head, pulling him closer, heart splitting in two at the sound.

“Draco—Draco—look at me—please—look at me—”

But Draco couldn’t.

He couldn’t breathe.

He couldn’t think.

He couldn’t see anything but Snape falling.

His godfather.

His protector.

The only adult who ever understood him.

Gone.

And Draco shattered.

“HARRY—HE CAN’T BE DEAD—PLEASE—Harry—PLEASE—”

Harry rocked him, wrapping both arms around him like he could shield him from the world.

“Draco—listen—please—he’s—he’s—”

Harry stopped.

He couldn’t say it.

Because Draco wasn’t ready to hear the truth yet.

He held Draco’s face gently, thumbs wiping tears that kept coming.

“I’m here,” Harry whispered.

“I’ve got you. I’ve got you. I’m not letting go.”

Draco’s hands fisted Harry’s robes as he sobbed brokenly into his shoulder.

Around them—

students stared, stunned, hushed.

Even McGonagall looked shaken by the force of Draco’s agony.

Harry pressed his forehead to Draco’s hair.

His voice, soft and desperate:

“I won’t let anything happen to you. Not ever.”

Draco was shaking so hard Harry felt it in his bones.

“No—no—Harry—Harry—please—please—tell me he’s not—tell me he’s not—”

Draco sobbed into Harry’s chest, fingers clawing desperately at his robes.

Harry held him tighter, one hand cupping the back of Draco’s head, the other around his waist.

“Draco… Draco, breathe. I’ve got you. Look at me—”

But Draco couldn’t even lift his head.

“He can’t be dead—Harry, he can’t—he promised—he PROMISED—he said he’d come back—why did he—why did he leave—why does everyone leave—”

Harry’s heart tore open.

“Draco… I’m here,” he whispered, pulling Draco closer, letting Draco’s tears soak into his shoulder.

“You’re not alone. I’m not leaving you.”

Draco shook harder.

His voice was small and broken:

“He was —he was my godfather—my family—he carried everything for me—he protected me—Harry… Harry I can’t lose him, I can’t—”

Harry’s voice broke too.

“Draco… you haven’t lost me. I’m right here. I’m not going anywhere.”

Draco’s breathing was uneven, painful, trembling.

He grabbed Harry’s robes and clung to him like he was the only thing keeping him from falling apart completely.

“Harry—please don’t go—please don’t leave me—please—please—”

Harry wrapped himself around Draco fully, holding him against his chest, forehead pressed to Draco’s hair.

“I’m here,” Harry whispered again.

“You’re safe. I’m here. I’ve got you.”

Draco buried his face in Harry’s neck, gasping, shaking uncontrollably.

Harry stroked his hair gently, over and over, whispering soft reassurances into his shoulder.

Ron and Hermione stood a distance away—silent, helpless, hurting for him.

The entire Hall was quiet.

Everyone felt Draco’s grief like a physical wound.

And Harry held him…

until Draco’s sobs softened into choked breathing, until he collapsed against Harry’s chest, exhausted and trembling.

Harry wiped the tears from Draco’s cheeks with his thumbs.

“Hey,” Harry whispered softly.

“Look at me.”

Draco lifted his face—

pale, blotchy, tear-streaked, eyes red and shining with raw grief.

Harry cupped his cheek gently.

“You’re not alone anymore,” Harry murmured.

“Not now. Not ever.”

Draco inhaled shakily and leaned into Harry’s touch, eyes closing, forehead resting against Harry’s shoulder.

For a moment—

just a moment—

the world was quiet.

And then—

Five voices rose at once:

“DRACO?!”

Pansy.

Blaise.

Theo.

Crabbe.

Goyle.

They had been on the far side of the Great Hall when the duel started, trapped in the crowd.

But the moment Draco screamed—

their faces changed.

Fear.

Panic.

Desperation.

Then they ran.

They shoved past EVERYONE.

Pansy and Theo actually elbowed two Ravenclaws aside.

Blaise used his shoulder to block older students.

Crabbe and Goyle practically bulldozed a path.

Pansy was the first to reach him.

She skidded to her knees so fast it burned the stone.

Her voice trembled:

“Dray—Dray, baby—look at me—please—”

She cupped his tear-soaked cheeks, hands shaking.

Draco tried to speak but choked on a sob.

“P–Pansy—he—he’s—”

Pansy pulled him into her arms immediately, pressing his head into her chest, stroking his hair fast and frantic like she was trying to fix him with her hands alone.

“Oh sweetheart—oh Merlin—come here—come here—shhh—”

Theo knelt and pulled him into another hug.

Blaise dropped beside them on Draco’s other side.

He steadied Draco’s back with one hand, grounding him.

“Draco. Breathe. I’ve got you,” he murmured, voice low and steady even though his own eyes were wet.

Crabbe and Goyle knelt behind Draco, surrounding him completely—

big hands resting gently on his shoulders, backs curved protectively around him.

“shh, calm down dray... it will be aright” Crabbe said softly.

“there take deep beaths in-and-out,” Goyle said trying to steady Draco’s breathing.

Harry didn’t move away.

He kept Draco held against him, one hand in Draco’s hair, the other around his waist.

Draco clung to Harry AND Theo at once—like a drowning boy grabbing onto whoever kept him above water.

Pansy glanced at Harry and whispered—breathless, emotional, grateful:

“Don’t let go of him.”

Harry shook his head.

“I won’t.”

Blaise wiped Draco’s cheek with his thumb.

“You’ve got us, Draco. All of us. You’re not alone.”

Draco closed his eyes, sobs softer now but still shaking him.

“He f–fell—Blaise—he—he fell—she—she hit him— and— and— he’s gone—”

Pansy wrapped her arms tighter around him.

“Oh Dray… I know, love… I know… I’ve got you… we’ve got you…”

The five of them formed a circle around Draco—

No one could get close.

No one dared disturb them.

Because Draco Malfoy, who held himself together for years with pride and perfection,

was now crying brokenly in the arms of the people who loved him most.

And his friends—

who once followed him out of duty—

now held him out of pure loyalty, pure love.

The Great Hall watched in silence

as Draco Malfoy shattered,

and his circle closed around him

like a shield.

------------------------------------------

Draco was still pressed into Harry’s chest, surrounded by his friends like a living shield.

His sobs had quieted into trembling little gasps, his lashes wet, his cheeks streaked with tears.

Harry stroked his hair gently, whispering:

“I’ve got you… it’s okay… breathe, Draco…”

Pansy rubbed circles on Draco’s back.

Theo kept hugging him.

Blaise kept a steady hand on Draco’s shoulder.

Crabbe and Goyle hovered protectively, glancing around the Hall for danger.

The Great Hall was too quiet.

Too still.

As if the castle was holding its breath.

And then—

BOOM.

A thunderous crack shook the walls.

Torches blew out.

Windows rattled.

Students gasped and clung to each other.

Harry and Draco froze mid-breath.

A cold wind swept through the Hall.

And a voice—

dark, deep, echoing through stone and bone alike—

slithered into every corner.

“Hogwarts…”

Draco’s body went rigid.

Harry immediately wrapped both arms around him, pulling him tight.

The voice grew louder, colder:

“Your efforts are admirable…

but futile.”

The entire castle shivered.

Pansy grabbed Draco’s arm.

Theo flinched.

Blaise tensed.

Crabbe and Goyle stepped closer.

Draco whispered, trembling:

“…no…”

Harry whispered back:

“I’m here. I’ve got you. He can’t touch you.”

But Voldemort’s voice drowned everything:

“I do not wish to spill magical blood.”

A lie.

“Give me Harry Potter.”

Draco’s fingers dug into Harry’s robes.

Harry felt his heart lurch—but he kept his face calm, for Draco.

But then—

The voice shifted.

Lower.

Harsher.

Full of venom.

“And bring me…”

Harry felt Draco stop breathing.

“…Draco Malfoy.”

The Hall collectively gasped.

Draco went deathly pale.

Pansy’s hand flew to her mouth.

Blaise and Theo cursed under their breaths.

Crabbe and Goyle growled like wild animals.

Voldemort continued, voice dripping poison:

“You have betrayed me, Draco.”

“You have run from your place.”

“Return to me now…”

“…and I shall spare the others.”

Draco’s entire body shook.

A small, broken whisper escaped him:

“Harry… he wants me…”

Harry cupped the back of Draco’s head, pressing Draco’s face into his shoulder, protective and fierce.

“He’s NOT getting you,” Harry whispered, voice shaking with emotion.

“Do you hear me, Draco? He’s not touching you.”

Draco clung to him.

“I—I can’t—he’ll kill everyone—Harry, he’ll—”

Harry pulled away just enough to hold Draco’s face in both hands.

His voice was unshakeable:

“Listen to me.

You’re not going anywhere near him.”

“You’re staying with me.”

“You’re safe with me.”

“I’m not letting him take you. Ever.”

Draco’s breath caught.

He collapsed into Harry’s chest again, gripping him like he was the only thing keeping him alive.

Voldemort’s voice boomed once more:

“Bring me Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy…”

The castle trembled.

“…and no harm will come to anyone else.”

Then silence.

Cold, suffocating silence.

Draco trembled violently and whispered against Harry’s neck:

“Harry… please don’t give yourself up… not for me…”

Harry wrapped him in both arms.

“I won’t,” Harry whispered.

“And I won’t let you, either.”

Pansy and Theo wiped Draco’s tears with shaking fingers.

“You’re not going anywhere, Dray.”

Blaise leaned close, voice steady:

“You’re ours. We protect our own.”

Crabbe and Goyle nodded fiercely.

Harry held Draco even tighter.

“You’re mine too,” he whispered softly.

“And Voldemort will never have you.”

Draco finally nodded, still trembling, but trusting Harry completely.

And so long since the war began—

Draco Malfoy hid his face in someone’s arms

and let himself be protected.

------------------------------------------

Then McGonagall stepped forward, the entire Great Hall shifted.

Her presence was sharp as a blade — full of grief, fury, and unshakable resolve.

She lifted her wand, and golden sparks burst into the air, drawing every eye.

“Students,” she said, voice ringing like iron,

“staff, allies — Hogwarts stands on the edge of war.”

Silence fell instantly.

Draco swallowed hard, still leaning into Harry, still trembling.

McGonagall’s gaze swept the room.

“He Who Must Not Be Named demands Harry Potter…”

Her gaze flicked — ever so briefly — to Draco.

“…and Draco Malfoy.”

Draco stiffened.

Harry squeezed his hand.

“But this castle does not turn its children over to murderers.”

Her voice lowered, filled with a quiet, burning fury.

“We fight.

We protect each other.

We stand together.”

Her Patronus cat leapt from her wand, glowing silver and beautiful, dashing through the hall like a promise that hope still lived.

Draco’s breath caught.

Pansy held his hand.

Harry kissed the side of his head.

For the first time that night…

Draco felt a small, fragile ember of safety.

------------------------------------------

The castle ignited with motion.

The very walls hummed with ancient magic.

✦ Flitwick sprinted toward the courtyards, conjuring glittering shields around the towers

✦ Professor Sprout unleashed enchanted plants with snapping vines and glowing spores

✦ The suits of armor clanged to life, raising swords and shields, marching toward the entrances

✦ Ghosts darted through the walls, delivering messages

✦ Windows slammed shut on their own

✦ Staircases locked into defensive positions

Hogwarts was breathing.

Hogwarts was waking.

Hogwarts was preparing to fight.

Draco’s eyes widened as he watched the magic swirl around him —

Hogwarts wasn’t just a school.

It was alive.

Defending them.

For a moment, he felt small.

Then Harry’s hand squeezed his, anchoring him back into himself.

“Draco,” Harry murmured softly,

“you’re part of this. You’re part of us.”

Draco blinked slowly, tears still clinging to his lashes.

Part of them.

Part of the defense.

Part of the fight.

Not a pawn.

Not a target.

Not a prisoner.

A defender.

------------------------------------------

— The Order of the Phoenix Arrives

The Great Hall doors burst open.

Tonks, Lupin, Kingsley, Bill, Fleur, Arthur Weasley, Hestia Jones, Aberforth — all charging in, wands drawn, faces set in grim readiness.

Tonks reached Lupin and grabbed his hand, whispering rapid words of relief.

Arthur pulled Ron into a desperate hug.

Bill clasped Hermione’s shoulder, murmuring comforting encouragement.

Kingsley’s booming voice echoed through the hall:

“Hogwarts does not stand alone!”

Cheers erupted from every corner.

Draco stood straighter at Harry’s side, taking comfort in the sheer number of people suddenly fighting for the same cause.

Theo stepped closer to him.

“You’re safe with us now,” Theo murmured.

Draco nodded, breath shaky.

------------------------------------------

Draco pulled away from Harry just enough to meet his gaze — eyes red, face still damp.

“I want to fight.”

His voice cracked but stayed strong.

“I want to help. Don’t—don’t send me away.”

The group went silent.

Harry took Draco’s face in his hands, gentle and tender and protective.

“I’m not sending you anywhere,” Harry whispered.

“But Draco… this is war. You could get hurt.”

Draco’s jaw tightened.

“I’ve been hurt before.

And I’ve watched other people fight for me.”

His voice lowered:

“I won’t stand aside this time.”

Pansy squeezed his shoulder.

“I’m fighting too. We all are.”

Theo nodded.

“So don’t think you’re going alone.”

Blaise stepped forward, voice calm and absolute:

“Malfoys don’t bow. They stand.”

Crabbe cracked his knuckles.

“Let’s beat the shit out of some Death Eaters.”

Goyle grunted in agreement.

Harry’s eyes softened painfully.

“You’re sure?”

Draco reached for his hand again, threading their fingers.

“I’m sure.”

Harry smiled — a soft, heartbroken smile — and pressed a kiss to Draco’s forehead.

“Then you’re with the DA.”

------------------------------------------

Neville climbed onto a table, wand raised high.

“D.A.! TO ME!”

Luna fluttered beside him, dreamy but determined.

Ginny stood fierce, eyes bright and wet.

Seamus and Dean punched each other’s shoulders, trying to stay brave.

Draco swallowed hard.

Pansy whispered in his ear:

“You belong here. Go.”

Draco stepped forward, hands trembling—

and Harry moved beside him instantly, taking his hand, leading him.

Neville blinked when Draco stood among them.

“Oh,” Neville said.

“You’re—here.”

Harry answered for Draco.

“He’s with us.”

Theo, Pansy, Blaise, Crabbe, and Goyle formed a half-circle around Draco.

Neville nodded firmly.

“Good. We need every wand we’ve got.”

Ginny smiled warmly at Draco.

“We’re glad you’re here.”

Luna’s soft voice floated through the moment:

“You’re safer with the people who love you.”

Draco’s breath caught.

He whispered, raw and honest:

“…thank you.”

And for the first time in his life,

Draco Malfoy stood with Hogwarts.

Not against it.

With it.

------------------------------------------

The DA had dispersed to gather supplies and wands and potions.

Voices echoed through the Great Hall — frantic, urgent, terrified.

But Harry had eyes for one person only.

Draco.

Draco stood a little apart from the group now, under one of the tall stone arches near the enchanted ceiling, pale hair glowing faintly in the torchlight. His hands were trembling again, but he held them together in front of him like he was trying to look composed.

He wasn’t.

Harry walked toward him slowly.

Draco didn’t notice — he was staring out the window at the dark sky, at the distant flashes of lightning from Voldemort’s camp.

His profile looked heartbreakingly fragile.

Harry reached him and spoke softly:

“Draco.”

Draco turned — and the second he saw Harry, his breath hitched.

Something in him cracked, something soft and terrified.

Harry gently took Draco’s hands in his own.

“You doing okay?” Harry whispered.

Draco shook his head.

“No. Not even a little.”

Harry lifted one of Draco’s hands and pressed a kiss to the back of his knuckles.

Draco’s eyes fluttered shut at the touch.

“It’s going to be dangerous,” Harry said quietly.

“Really dangerous.”

Draco swallowed.

“I know.”

“You don’t have to fight. No one will blame—”

Draco stepped closer, almost touching Harry’s chest.

“I’m fighting,” Draco whispered.

“I won’t run from this. Not again. Not when you’re out there.”

Harry’s heart clenched painfully.

Draco continued, voice trembling:

“I was terrified you’d… give yourself up to him.”

His throat tightened.

“Don’t, Harry. Please. Not for me.”

Harry cupped his face so gently Draco nearly melted.

“I’m not leaving you,” Harry whispered.

“Not today. Not tonight. Not ever.”

Draco’s breath shook.

“You promise?”

Harry brought his forehead to Draco’s.

“I promise.”

Draco let out a broken exhale, leaning fully into him.

Harry wrapped both arms around him, pulling Draco into his chest. Draco clutched back, fingers gripping Harry’s robes tightly like he was afraid Harry would disappear if he let go.

For a long moment, they just held each other, breathing in sync, hearts pressed together while the world outside readied itself for war.

Draco whispered into Harry’s collar:

“If something happens to you… I won’t survive it.”

Harry closed his eyes, pained.

“Nothing’s happening to me,” he murmured.

“And nothing’s happening to you either. I’m not letting anything touch you.”

Draco lifted his head slightly.

His voice was a fragile whisper:

“Kiss me.”

Harry didn’t hesitate.

He cupped Draco’s jaw and kissed him softly —

not rushed, not frantic, not desperate.

It was slow.

Warm.

Full of trembling emotion.

A promise more than a kiss.

A vow pressed into lips.

Draco kissed him back with shaking hands on Harry’s chest, pulling him closer, breathing him in like he was the last safe thing left in the world.

They broke apart only when breathing became impossible.

Draco kept his forehead against Harry’s.

“I love you,” Draco whispered — barely audible.

Harry’s breath caught.

“I love you too.”

Draco’s face softened, tears pooling again but this time from emotion, not grief.

Harry held him until the world intruded.

------------------------------------------

The castle vibrated with another deep BOOM.

Lights flickered.

A cold wind sliced through the hall.

Harry and Draco’s hands tightened around each other.

Then Voldemort’s voice rose again — louder, darker, echoing through every stone, every heart:

“I will gave you time

And you did not surrender.”

Draco stiffened.

Harry pulled him close again.

“I give you one more hour.”

Students froze.

Teachers went pale.

The entire castle held its breath.

“One hour to deliver me Harry Potter…”

The air shook.

Harry swallowed.

Draco's grip tightened painfully.

“…and Draco Malfoy.”

Draco gasped, breath breaking.

Harry pressed a kiss to his temple.

“I’m here. I’m not letting him take you.”

Voldemort’s voice grew colder:

“If you fail…

I will enter your castle…

and slaughter every last one of you.”

Draco’s knees nearly buckled.

Harry caught him instantly.

The voice faded.

Silence swallowed Hogwarts.

Then Draco whispered, trembling:

“Harry… we’re running out of time.”

Harry held his face firmly, gently, lovingly.

“That just means we fight faster,” Harry said softly.

“Not that we give up.”

Draco nodded weakly, tears gathering again.

“So what now?” he whispered.

Harry kissed his forehead.

“Now… we get ready. Together.”

And with Draco’s hand in his,

they turned to face the storm.

------------------------------------------

Hogwarts had never been this quiet.

Not even during exams.

Not even during curfew.

Not even during the darkest moments of the war.

It was a silence thick enough to taste.

Students murmured in clusters, voices shaky and fragile.

Teachers moved in sharp, purposeful strides.

The Great Hall glowed with candlelight that flickered as if sensing the fear.

Draco stood with Harry, his fingers threaded tightly through Harry’s.

Pansy, Blaise, Theo, Crabbe, and Goyle hovered around him like a small constellation of green and silver orbiting the boy they all loved.

Ron and Hermione joined Harry’s side, completing the circle.

For a moment, they all just breathed.

Waiting.

Hoping the hour would stretch itself into eternity.

Then—

BOOM.

The ground shuddered.

The candles flickered violently.

Some went out.

A gasp rippled through the Hall.

Hermione clutched Ron’s hand.

Harry straightened, wand raised.

Draco’s entire body tensed, heartbeat stumbling.

Another thunderous crash echoed from the distance—

closer this time.

BOOM. BOOM. BOOM.

Neville shouted from the entrance:

“They’re HERE— the Death Eaters—they’ve reached the wards!”

Students screamed.

Teachers snapped into action.

McGonagall’s voice cut through the panic like a blade:

“POSITIONS! ALL DEFENDERS TO THE COURTYARD!

NONCOMBATANTS—TO THE PASSAGES NOW!”

Chaos surged — organized chaos.

Harry tugged Draco close so fast Draco nearly stumbled into his chest.

“You stay with me,” Harry whispered, fierce and low.

Draco nodded, breath shaking.

“I’m not leaving you.”

Pansy grabbed Draco’s arm.

“We’re right here, Dray. All six of us.”

Theo nodded beside her, eyes sharp.

“We fight together.”

Blaise added softly:

“And we end this tonight.”

Crabbe and Goyle took positions behind Draco, shoulders squared, towering like protective giants.

Another crash rang out—

this time accompanied by a deep, unnatural rumble.

The wards around Hogwarts—

the ancient magical shield—

glowed BRIGHT BLUE for a moment—

then shivered like glass.

Hermione’s eyes widened.

“Oh no— the giants— they’re using giants—”

And indeed—

from outside the castle walls came thunderous, shaking footsteps.

The ground trembled beneath everyone’s feet.

THUD. THUD. THUD.

Pieces of dust rained down from the ceiling.

Students whimpered.

Even some older DA members froze for a moment.

But Draco—

Draco swallowed hard, lifted his chin, and whispered:

“We’re really doing this.”

Harry looked at him, something soft and devastating in his eyes.

“We are.”

The wards took another blow—

KRRAAAAAAACK.

Hairline fractures of blue lightning streaked across the magical dome outside the windows.

A roar sounded from beyond the walls—

deep, monstrous, furious.

Voldemort’s forces were here.

Draco’s breath trembled, his eyes wide and shining.

Harry took Draco’s face gently in his hands and whispered:

“I’ve got you. I swear it.”

Draco nodded, leaning into Harry’s touch, clutching his wrist.

“I believe you.”

For one perfect, fragile second—

they stayed like that.

Just two boys standing on the edge of a war

trying to memorize each other’s faces.

Then McGonagall shouted again:

“TO THE BARRIERS! READY YOUR WANDS!”

The DA surged forward.

The Order followed.

Teachers took command.

Harry tugged Draco with him.

Draco whispered:

“Harry… I’m scared.”

Harry squeezed his hand.

“I know.

I am too.”

Draco let out a shaky breath.

“But we’re together.”

Harry smiled, soft and fierce.

“We are.”

The wards cracked again—

SHAAAAAATTER—

Not fully—

not yet—

but enough to let in the screams of approaching Death Eaters.

The siege had begun.

------------------------------------------

The wards shattered like a scream.

A sound like thunder ripped through the sky as hairline cracks exploded across the shimmering blue dome protecting Hogwarts.

KRRAAAAAACK—!

Students flinched.

Professors raised shields.

The Order snapped into formation.

The air tasted like metal.

Draco stood between Harry and Pansy, chest tight, wand trembling in his hand.

Harry slid his fingers through Draco’s briefly — warm, grounding — before stepping forward to face the danger.

Then—

BOOM.

A giant struck the castle gate.

The impact shook the ground so violently that students stumbled.

Hermione grabbed Ron’s arm to keep him upright.

Neville swore loudly.

Pansy screamed, then clamped her hands over her mouth, eyes wide.

Another giant lumbered into view, its roar echoing across the grounds.

More followed.

Professor Sprout shouted:

“THEY’RE AT THE GATES—THE GIANTS—HOLD THE LINE!”

The defenders surged forward.

A swarm of Death Eaters appeared out of the smoke like black flames.

Their wands lifted as one—

“AVADA KEDAVRA!”

Hundreds of sickening green bolts struck the shield at once.

The magical dome flared white, then—

WHOOOOM—!!

A shockwave blasted across the courtyard.

Draco staggered.

Harry grabbed his arm, steadying him.

“STAY WITH ME!” Harry yelled.

Draco nodded, swallowing his fear.

Neville and Seamus raised wands behind them.

Ron shouted:

“They’re trying to blow the shield apart! KEEP FIRING BACK!”

Luna’s voice floated calmly through the chaos:

“You’re doing wonderfully, everyone.”

Crabbe and Goyle stepped in front of Draco instinctively, creating a wall of muscle.

Blaise pulled Draco back slightly.

“Don’t freeze,” he murmured. “Move with us.”

Theo fired a spell first.

“Bombarda Maxima!”

The explosion hit a group of Death Eaters, sending them flying backward.

Pansy let out a breathless laugh.

“That’s my boy!”

Neville lifted his wand, voice bold and fearless:

“D.A.—DEFEND HOGWARTS!”

Ginny yelled:

“COME ON THEN, YOU COWARDS!”

She sent a streak of blazing red energy into the crowd of Death Eaters.

It hit one squarely, knocking him into another.

Seamus shouted:

“I’M ABOUT TO BLOW SOMETHING UP!”

Dean groaned.

“Please don’t blow us up—!”

“It was ONE TIME!”

Hermione stepped forward next to Ron and unleashed a spell so bright it lit the night sky.

“PROTEGO TOTALUM!”

A secondary barrier shimmered around the defenders.

Ron followed her with a shouted:

“STUPEFY!”

Two Death Eaters dropped.

Pansy stepped in front of Draco and Harry, wand lifted high, fury glittering in her eyes.

“Come on then,” she growled, “try touching him.”

Blaise flicked his wand sharply:

“Locomotor Mortis!”

A Death Eater collapsed in place, legs locked.

Crabbe shouted:

“THIS IS FOR DRACO!”

He hurled a massive fireball that exploded against a charging werewolf.

Goyle bellowed:

“BACK OFF!”

and sent a shockwave spell that knocked three attackers into the wall.

Theo stayed closest to Draco, matching Harry step-for-step.

“I’m not letting anyone get near him,” Theo said, voice calm, controlled, burning with loyalty.

Draco’s breath caught.

For the first time in years, he felt protected.

Truly protected.

A Death Eater broke through the chaos and charged straight toward Draco.

Draco froze.

Harry didn’t.

He stepped in front of Draco, wand flying up.

“Expelliarmus!”

The man’s wand flew across the courtyard into Draco’s hands.

Harry smirked.

“Nice catch.”

Draco stared at him, chest rising and falling quickly.

“Don’t scare me like that,” Draco whispered.

Harry stepped close.

“I won’t. Stay behind me.”

Draco swallowed and whispered:

“Not a chance.”

He stepped beside Harry.

They raised their wands together.

“Stupefy!”

Twin beams of red light shot forward, hitting two Death Eaters at once.

Flitwick shot lightning from the tip of his wand, his small frame crackling with raw power.

“AWAY FROM MY STUDENTS!”

Professor Sprout unleashed a wave of venomous plants that wrapped around Death Eaters' legs, dragging them screaming into the dirt.

Hagrid charged out of the smoke with a roar:

“GIT OUTTA HOGWARTS, YEH FILTHY ANIMALS!”

He swung a broken tree trunk like a club.

Even the centaurs appeared at the far edge of the grounds, firing enchanted arrows at giants.

A blazing phoenix cry cut through the battlefield.

And then—

“WANDS OUT!” Kingsley roared as he led a group of Aurors.

Lupin and Tonks ran in next, spells flying.

Fred and George appeared behind them, laughing wildly even as they fired spells.

Fred shouted:

“Oi, you masked idiots!”

“Try DISARMING THIS!”

He threw a glowing, humming object into the Death Eaters.

George shouted:

“SEAMUS, COVER YOUR EARS!”

“FINALLY SOMEONE LISTENS TO ME—!”

The bomb exploded in a shower of brilliant sparks.

Death Eaters scattered.

The giants struck the gate again—

BOOOOOOM!

Stone cracked.

Flames licked the towers.

Draco’s heart hammered so hard he felt it in his throat.

Harry saw the fear, grabbed Draco’s face with both hands, and whispered fiercely:

“You’re doing so well.”

Draco’s eyes filled.

“Harry…”

“You’re brave,” Harry said. “Stay with me.”

Draco nodded—

and fired a spell that knocked a Death Eater off his feet.

His friends cheered.

Pansy shrieked:

“YES DRACO!!”

Theo smirked proudly.

“You’re a natural.”

Blaise muttered:

“Knew he had it in him.”

Harry just looked at Draco like he was falling in love all over again.

------------------------------------------

The shield finally shattered—

CRRRSHHHHH—!!

A howl of cold wind tore through Hogwarts.

The first wave of Death Eaters surged toward the courtyard.

And Draco whispered:

“Here they come.”

Harry took his hand.

“Then we fight.”

And the courtyard exploded with light.

------------------------------------------

It happened fast.

Too fast.

A cluster of Death Eaters broke through the smoke on the left flank—

six of them, masks gleaming, robes whipping through the wind.

But they didn’t look at Harry.

They didn’t look at Ron or Hermione.

They didn’t look at Neville or Ginny or Luna.

Every single masked head turned straight to Draco.

One pointed.

“There! The boy the Dark Lord wants!

TAKE MALFOY!”

Draco felt his stomach wrench.

Not again.

Not AGAIN.

He stumbled back as spells lit the air—

Harry shoved in front of him—

Theo, Pansy, Blaise, Crabbe, and Goyle formed a tight circle—

But the Death Eaters kept coming.

“GET MALFOY—NOW!”

Harry grabbed Draco’s hand.

“DRACO RUN—!”

But Draco—

Stopped.

Something snapped inside him.

A clean, sharp break.

He was so tired.

So exhausted.

So done with being chased, hunted, kidnapped, cornered, controlled.

So done with crying.

His breath steadied.

His spine straightened.

A cold, vicious calm poured through him like molten steel.

Draco stepped out from behind Harry.

Harry panicked—

“DRACO, WHAT ARE YOU—?!”

But Draco didn’t answer.

Because Draco Malfoy had reached the point of:

Fight.

Or die.

And he was DONE dying.

A Death Eater shouted:

“Don’t hurt him—He’s the Dark Lord’s—”

Draco snarled.

“Oh, SHUT UP.”

His wand snapped up so sharply the air cracked.

“Expulso!”

The curse hit the nearest Death Eater so hard he flew backward and crashed into a pillar.

The others froze.

Draco’s voice dropped into that venomous, aristocratic drawl he used at thirteen when he ruled Hogwarts hallways—

But darker.

Older.

Sharper.

“You think I’m weak?” Draco hissed, stepping forward.

“You think because I cried over my godfather, I’m helpless?”

Another Death Eater lunged—

Draco whipped his wand.

“Levicorpus!”

The man flew upside-down, screaming.

Pansy shrieked laughing:

“THAT’S RIGHT, DRAY—SHOW THEM WHO YOU ARE!”

Harry stood stunned—

shock, awe, and something dangerously close to pride in his eyes.

Another Death Eater tried to bind Draco.

“Incarcerus!”

Draco dodged like he had been training for this his entire life.

“You call me weak?” Draco spat, stepping right into their line of fire.

“I’ve survived the Dark Lord, torture, war, AND this castle’s stupidity—

Do you REALLY want to test me tonight?!”

“Get him—GET MALFOY—!”

“Try,” Draco hissed.

Then—

He ROARED:

“DEPULSO!”

Three Death Eaters were blown back like rag dolls.

Theo let out a low whistle.

Blaise muttered:

“Sweet Salazar… remind me never to annoy him again.”

Crabbe barked:

“THAT’S MY BEST FRIEND!”

Goyle cheered:

“GET ‘EM, DRACO!”

The last Death Eater charged, shouting:

“You belong to the Dark Lord—”

Draco’s eyes flared with primal omega fury—

Not submissive.

Not fragile.

Dominant.

Territorial.

Done being hunted.

He stepped forward so close the Death Eater froze.

His voice was a whisper of lethal silk:

“I don’t belong to ANYONE.”

Then he stabbed his wand forward.

“CONFRINGO!”

The explosion sent the last Death Eater crashing into the wall with a sickening crack.

Silence.

Dust settling.

Draco breathing hard, chest rising and falling—

a wild, furious, beautiful thing.

Harry stared at him like the world had tilted.

“Draco…” Harry whispered, voice low, wrecked, reverent.

Draco turned his head sharply.

“What?”

Harry took two steps toward him, eyes dark.

“That was…”

He swallowed.

“That was incredible.”

Draco rolled his eyes, flicking blood off his sleeve.

“I’m sick of everyone thinking I’m some trembling little thing.

I’m done crying.

I’m done running.”

He glared toward the battlefield.

“They want me?

Let them come try.”

Harry stepped closer until he was only a breath away.

His voice was a whisper against Draco’s ear:

“They won’t touch you.

I won’t let them.”

Draco’s breath hitched—

but he didn’t crumble this time.

He lifted his chin, eyes blazing.

“I won’t let them either.”

And with that—

Draco Malfoy turned back to the battlefield…

Not as prey.

But as a predator.

------------------------------------------

The battle raged outside —

shaking walls, rattling windows, filling the air with smoke and screams.

Inside the castle, Harry, Draco, Hermione, and Ron pressed themselves against the stone walls, trying to catch their breath as another explosion shuddered the floor beneath them.

Hermione spoke first, panting:

“That’s five destroyed. That leaves—”

“Nagini,” Harry finished, voice sharp, urgent.

“She’s the last one. We kill her, he becomes mortal.”

Draco swallowed hard.

His face tightened — not with fear, but determination.

“So where is she?”

Harry shook his head.

“Close. I can feel it. Voldemort wouldn’t bring his snake too far.”

Ron hissed as dust drifted down from the ceiling.

“He’s camped outside the castle. The snake must be with him.”

Hermione nodded.

“Then Nagini is somewhere near the outskirts — protected.

We can’t reach her until the wards fall or a breach opens.”

Harry turned to Draco.

“You know how Voldemort moves. Would he send Nagini in early? Or keep her with him?”

Draco flinched at the name but forced calm.

“He never lets Nagini out of sight. Not in real battles.

She’s too important.”

Harry’s jaw tightened.

“Then the moment the wards break… we go for her.”

Draco stepped closer, voice low and fierce:

“I’m coming with you.”

Harry spun toward him.

“No—Draco—she’s deadly.”

Draco’s chin lifted.

“So am I.”

Hermione quickly interrupted the tension:

“We need to watch the cracks in the wards. The moment giants break a wall, or Death Eaters breach an entrance—you two go.”

Ron nodded grimly.

“We split up. Search every entrance point. Nagini has to come in somewhere.”

Harry looked around at his friends:

Hermione: focused, biting her lip

Ron: scared but stubborn

Draco: furious, shaking, determined

The DA: holding the line below

The Order: fighting the giants

Hogwarts: groaning under the blows

He exhaled shakily.

“Okay. We’re finding Nagini.”

Draco stepped closer to him —

their shoulders brushing, their breaths mingling.

“You’re not doing this alone,” Draco whispered.

Harry’s eyes softened.

“I know.”

Pansy, Blaise, Theo, Crabbe, and Goyle tore through the dungeons, ducking under falling stone, checking every corridor.

Pansy: “If a giant throws one more rock, I’m hexing someone.”

Blaise: “Preferably a Death Eater.”

Theo: “If Nagini comes this way, we’ll find her.”

Crabbe: “Hope she doesn’t.”

Goyle: “Same.”

They moved quickly — checking windows, watching for signs of the great serpent.

But nothing yet.

------------------------------------------

They reached the upper corridor leading to the battlements.

Screams echoed from outside as the giants pounded harder.

Harry leaned beside Draco, peering through a cracked window.

Smoke.

Fire.

The dark shape of giants moving in the distance.

And somewhere out there—

Nagini.

Draco whispered:

“When she comes in… it will be fast.”

Harry nodded.

“I know.”

Draco’s hand brushed Harry’s.

Harry caught it, squeezing once — grounding, gentle.

“We’ll kill her together,” Harry said.

Draco’s throat tightened.

“We will.”

Their eyes held each other—

Then—

BOOOOOOOM—!!!

The wards flared bright blue.

Cracked—

Splintered—

Screamed—

And began to break.

Harry’s breath hitched.

Draco grabbed his arm.

Hermione shouted:

“THIS IS IT—THE WARDS ARE FAILING—SHE’LL COME SOON!”

Ron yelled:

“We stay alert! Nagini could break through ANY corridor once he sends her!”

Draco’s heart pounded painfully.

Harry whispered:

“One last Horcrux…”

Draco whispered back:

“One last fight.”

------------------------------------------

CRRRRAAAAAACK—!!!

A blinding flash of blue tore across the castle sky, the magical barrier breaking apart like smashed glass. Screams erupted from the courtyard as giants roared in triumph.

Dust rained from the ceiling.

Stone trembled beneath their feet.

And somewhere deep inside the castle…

Harry felt a shift.

Hermione gasped.

Ron steadied himself.

But Draco—

Draco froze.

His breath hitched sharply.

His wand slipped.

His entire body went rigid.

Harry whipped toward him.

“Draco?”

Draco’s pupils dilated, wild and terrified.

“I hear her.”

Hermione blinked. “Hear who—?”

Draco’s voice cracked.

“Nagini.”

Ron paled. “Shit.”

Draco shoved Harry back instinctively.

“SHE’S COMING!”

And then—

A scream tore through the corridor, high and serpentine—

followed by an explosion of rubble.

The wall to their right BLEW INWARD—

BOOOOOOM—!!

Dust exploded into the air.

Tiles shattered.

And through the smoke—

A massive, glowing, monstrous serpent SLITHERED into Hogwarts, her scales shimmering with dark magic.

Nagini.

Harry raised the sword instinctively.

Ron shouted.

Hermione screamed.

Draco stood in front of everyone, wand up, heart pounding with animal instinct.

“MOVE!” Draco yelled.

Nagini lunged.

Harry dove left as her jaws snapped shut where he had stood.

Draco shoved Hermione to the side.

Ron sent a curse flying:

“STUPEFY!”

It bounced off Nagini’s scales like nothing.

Draco screamed:

“RON THAT WON’T WORK—HER MAGIC—IT’S TOO STRONG—MOVE!”

Nagini twisted violently and whipped her tail across the corridor.

Harry slid under it.

Ron crashed into a wall.

Hermione fired spell after spell—

“Reducto! Confringo! Depulso!”

Draco’s magic lit the whole corridor—

“INCENDIO MAXIMA!”

But Nagini was too fast.

Too strong.

She hissed, eyes fixed on Harry.

“HE WANTS YOU,” Draco shouted, voice breaking.

“DON’T LET HER TOUCH YOU—!”

Nagini lunged again—

Harry swung the sword—

CLANG!

Scales!

Hard as armor!

She recoiled, furious.

Her tail whipped—

Harry stumbled back—

“DRACO!” Harry shouted.

“I’M HERE!”

Draco ran forward, firing spell after spell, eyes burning with adrenaline and terror.

Hermione dragged Ron back to his feet.

“We have to corner her!”

“She’s a bloody snake Hermione!” Ron yelled. “She’s MADE of corners!”

Nagini hissed, gathering magic around her—

She struck—

Right toward Draco.

Harry’s heart stopped.

“DRACO!!!!”

Draco froze for half a second—

But a blur broke through the smoke—

BAM—!!

Crabbe tackled Draco out of the way.

Theo slid next to them, wand blazing.

“WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON—?!”

“WE’RE KILLING HER!” Draco shouted.

Theo looked at Nagini, then at Draco.

“Oh. That explains EVERYTHING.”

Crabbe panted, eyes wide.

“Draco—tell me what to do!”

Draco swallowed hard.

“CRABBE—FIENDFYRE!”

Theo’s head whipped toward Draco.

“DRACO—ARE YOU INSANE?!”

But Draco’s voice was steel.

“DO IT!”

Crabbe raised his wand, shaking violently—

“…Fiend—fyre…”

Draco grabbed his hand, steadying it.

“Vincent. Look at me.”

Crabbe met Draco’s eyes.

“You trust me?”

“I always have.”

Theo muttered, “We’re all going to die.”

Draco shouted:

“NOW!”

Crabbe screamed the spell—

“FIENDFYRE!”

The corridor ignited.

A tidal wave of cursed fire EXPLODED outward—

massive beasts of flame forming and roaring, wolves and dragons and serpents emerging from the inferno.

Hermione shrieked.

Ron dragged her back.

Theo pulled Crabbe away.

Draco shielded Harry behind him.

Nagini recoiled violently, trapped between the wall and the ocean of hellfire.

Draco screamed over the roar:

“HARRY—NOW! GET HER NOW!”

Harry sprinted toward the serpent.

Nagini lunged—

injured

cornered

terrified

furious—

Harry raised the sword—

Draco screamed—

“HARRY KILL HER!!!”

Harry brought the blade down in a glowing arc—

SSSHHHHHRRRK—!!

The sword cut clean through her neck.

Nagini convulsed.

Twisted.

Let out a horrible, collapsing shriek—

And fell.

Dead.

Silence swept the corridor.

Crabbe collapsed to his knees, the Fiendfyre dying slowly around them as Theo threw every shield charm he knew to contain it.

Hermione collapsed against Ron, sobbing in relief.

Theo sank on the floor, panting.

Crabbe whispered, shaking:

“I—I did it… I did it… Draco—did you see…?”

Draco, trembling, knelt in front of him.

“You saved us,” Draco whispered, voice breaking. “You saved all of us.”

Then Harry approached.

Draco turned—

Harry dropped the sword—

And Draco launched himself into Harry’s arms, breath shattering in relief.

Harry held him tight, burying his face in Draco’s neck.

“Draco… Draco we did it—”

But Draco’s voice was barely a whisper:

“That wasn’t just a Horcrux, Harry…

that was his favorite.”

Harry froze.

Draco’s hands shook violently against his chest.

“…he’s going to be furious.”

------------------------------------------

For one breathless moment, the world was still.

Nagini’s body lay motionless on the stone floor.

Dark magic evaporated off her in faint tendrils.

Harry had the sword clutched in blood-slicked hands.

Draco knelt in front of Crabbe, trembling.

Theo stood behind them, panting.

And then—

The Fiendfyre shifted.

A low, rumbling growl echoed through the corridor.

Hermione looked up first.

Her face drained of color.

“Oh no.”

The fire twisted—

curled—

expanded—

and then—

SCREEEEEEEEEEECH—!!

A dragon of pure flame erupted from the inferno, wings unfurling, hitting the ceiling with a roar that shook dust loose.

Ron screamed:

“THE FIENDFYRE ISN’T STOPPING—!!!”

Theo yelled:

“CRABBE LOST CONTROL—RUN, RUN, RUN—!!”

The cursed flames began DEVOURING the corridor—

walls, ceiling, everything it touched curling into molten shapes.

Draco’s eyes went wide.

“Oh Merlin—Harry—”

Harry grabbed Draco’s arm instantly.

“MOVE!”

Theo pulled Crabbe to his feet—

But Crabbe was shaking, barely conscious from pouring too much magic into the fire.

“Draco—” he whispered, voice slurring.

Theo cursed.

“He’s going down—GO, GO—!!”

Another flaming beast burst from the fire—

a wolf made of molten gold and red

snapping its jaws

spilling heat like a furnace—

The castle GROANED as the walls heated.

Harry yanked Draco toward the exit.

Hermione grabbed Ron’s hand and sprinted.

Luna pulled Neville by the arm.

Theo half-carried Crabbe.

The fire roared behind them, chasing, hungry.

“RUN FASTER!” Ron screamed.

“I AM RUNNING FASTER!” Hermione snapped.

Draco stumbled—legs weak from fighting Nagini, adrenaline gone, body trembling.

Harry wrapped an arm around Draco’s waist and hauled him along.

“I’ve got you—keep moving—Draco, look at me—stay awake!”

Draco’s vision blurred.

“I—I can’t—Harry—it’s too hot—”

“YES YOU CAN,” Harry shouted, voice cracking. “STAY WITH ME!”

A fire serpent launched toward them—

Harry shoved Draco behind him—

“PROTEGO!!!”

The heat of the impact nearly blew them backward.

Theo screamed:

“THE EXIT IS THERE—GO, GO—!!!”

They burst through the last doorway just as the Fiendfyre DRAGON lunged—

“CLOSE THE DOOR!” Hermione yelled.

Neville and Ron threw their weight against it—

slamming it shut—

sealing the roaring inferno inside.

The door glowed red.

The stone around it cracked.

The entire hallway trembled.

And then—

the corridor outside went silent.

Only the faint roar of Fiendfyre behind the stone remained.

They were alive.

Barely.

Breathing hard.

Gasping.

Coughing.

Then—

“Draco?” Harry whispered, still holding him tight.

“Draco—are you okay—?”

Draco blinked weakly.

“I… Harry… I don’t… feel…”

His knees buckled.

Harry reacted instantly.

“DRACO!!”

He caught him before he hit the floor.

Draco’s eyes rolled back—

And he collapsed completely, unconscious in Harry’s arms.

Theo tried to take a step forward—

But then he collapsed too.

“Theo—? THEO!!”

Pansy came running from the stairwell, screaming when she saw them.

“DRAY—!! THEO—!!”

Blaise froze, horror in his eyes.

Crabbe knelt weakly beside Draco and whispered:

“I’m sorry… I didn’t… mean… I didn’t… want to…”

Hermione placed a hand on crabbes shoulder."you did well, don't apologize I will check on them and thanks for helping."

Crabbe just nods.

Harry pulled Draco against his chest, hands shaking.

“DRACO WAKE UP—PLEASE—WAKE UP—”

But Draco didn’t move.

Theo didn’t move.

Hermione knelt, scanning Draco with trembling hands.

“H-He’s alive. Just… exhausted. Magical depletion. And shock. He pushed himself too far.”

Harry whispered, voice breaking:

“Draco… baby… please… open your eyes…”

But Draco’s head rested limp against his shoulder.

He was warm.

Breathing.

Alive.

But unconscious.

Harry pulled him closer, arms tightening around him.

“I’ve got you,” Harry whispered, voice tearing.

“I’ve got you… I’m not letting you go.”

The castle trembled again—

Voldemort’s scream echoed through the walls—

But Harry didn’t hear it.

He heard only Draco’s faint breathing against his chest.

------------------------------------------

The corridor still burned hot from Fiendfyre that Crabbe had unleashed.

Nagini’s body lay still where Harry’s sword had struck her down.

“They held Nagini off long enough for Harry… I’m not surprised they fainted…”

Harry looked at the two unconscious boys — Draco leaning against Theo, pale and exhausted.

Hermione touched Harry’s arm.

“Harry… they need someone to stay with them. They cannot be moved far.”

Harry nodded.

“I’ll take care of them.”

Ron swallowed hard.

“We have to go back. The battle’s getting worse.”

Crabbe squeezed Draco’s hand before standing shakily.

“Potter… look after him. Both of them.”

Harry nodded again, firmer.

“I will.”

Hermione’s voice softened.

“We’ll come back when we can.”

And then they were gone —

Ron, Hermione, and Crabbe sprinting back into battle.

Smoke filled the hallway.

The castle shook.

And Harry was left alone with:

Draco, unconscious, head on his thigh.

Theo, unconscious beside Draco.

Harry stroked Draco’s hair gently.

“You did amazing,” he whispered.

“You all did.”

Theo’s hand twitched.

Harry placed a hand over it.

“You too, Theo. I’ve got you both.”

The hallway was quiet.

Too quiet.

Then—

Footsteps.

Slow.

Measured.

Familiar.

Harry turned—

And froze.

His voice vanished.

Standing in the shadows—

Cloak torn

Bleeding from the shoulder

Face grey

Eyes dark and heavy

Snape.

Alive.

Harry’s breath shook.

“…Professor Snape?”

Snape stepped closer, gaze flicking instantly to the unconscious boys.

“My boy…” he whispered looking at Draco.

“You foolish… stubborn child…”

His voice cracked — barely — at Draco’s name.

“They fought bravely.”

Harry swallowed.

“You—” he breathed.

“You’re alive—?!”

Snape stepped forward, wincing only slightly.

“Yes, Potter. Much to your apparent shock.”

Harry’s throat tightened.

“Why are you here?”

Snape lowered himself stiffly to the floor, folding his legs near Draco and Theo.

“I came to tell you the truth.”

His voice dropped.

“About the last Horcrux.”

Harry’s breath caught.

“That was Nagini—”

“No.”

Snape met his eyes.

“There is one more.”

Harry stared, confusion flooding him.

“What—? What more could there be?!”

Snape looked down at Draco for a long moment… then at Harry.

And then said quietly:

“Potter…

you are the final Horcrux.”

Harry’s world shattered.

His heartbeat stopped.

His voice barely came out:

“No… no, that’s not—no—”

Snape continued gently, as if speaking to a dying man:

“Voldemort cannot be killed… until you die.”

Harry looked down at Draco unconscious on his lap.

Then at Theo beside him.

And whispered—

“…Draco…”

His tears fell onto Draco’s hair.

Snape spoke softer:

“He will live. Because of you. All of them will.”

Harry bowed his head.

Draco breathed quietly against him.

Theo unconscious beside them.

Harry whispered, broken:

“I don’t want to leave them.”

Snape looked at him, for once without hatred.

“I know.

But you must.”

------------------------------------------

The hallway trembled with the echo of distant explosions—deep, shuddering booms that shook dust loose from the fractured ceiling. The air hung heavy with lingering Fiendfyre heat, making every breath sharp and metallic. Smoke drifted lazily along the stones, like ghosts hesitant to move on.

Harry sat on the cold floor with Draco’s head resting in his lap. His fingers trembled as they brushed pale hair back from Draco’s forehead. Theo lay a few feet away, unconscious, chest rising in shallow, fragile breaths. Ron and Hermione’s retreating footsteps had already disappeared into the chaos.

And for the first time in hours—maybe in years—

Harry was alone.

Alone with the boy he loved.

Alone with the truth.

Alone with the choice that would break him.

Draco’s eyelids fluttered, lashes trembling before lifting just a fraction. He blinked up at Harry in a daze—confusion, fear, and exhaustion swimming beneath a thin layer of fog.

“Harry…?” Draco whispered, voice so soft it barely stirred the air.

Harry leaned closer, trying—failing—to hide how badly his heart was collapsing inside his ribs.

“I’m here,” he murmured. “I’ve got you.”

Draco’s hand moved weakly, fingers searching until they found Harry’s robe and clung. Not tightly. Not urgently. Just… desperately, like a child reaching out in the dark for something familiar.

“Where… where is everyone?” Draco asked, blinking slowly. “What… what happened…?”

Harry swallowed his tears.

“They’re fighting,” he whispered. “But you’re safe. You’re okay.”

Draco tried to sit up. His arm shook violently and buckled beneath him. He hissed, breath stuttering.

Harry caught him instantly.

“Don’t move—Draco—please, you need to rest—”

But Draco wasn’t listening. His eyes—though still foggy—were searching Harry’s face with a rising urgency.

“Harry… something’s wrong. Isn’t it?”

His voice cracked.

The words were barely audible, but they pierced Harry straight through.

Harry cupped Draco’s cheek, brushing his thumb over the soft, clammy skin.

“No,” he whispered.

“No, love. Everything’s okay.”

Draco blinked again, slower this time.

“Then why… why are you crying…?”

Harry didn’t even realize tears were streaming down his face until Draco tried to reach up to wipe one—but his arm shook too much and fell uselessly back to the ground.

Harry caught Draco’s hand, brought it to his lips, kissed the trembling knuckles.

“I’m fine,” Harry lied softly against his skin.

“You’re fine. We did it.”

Draco’s brows furrowed weakly.

“…did what…?”

Harry breathed in, steadying himself for the lie that tasted like blood.

“We destroyed the last Horcrux,” he whispered.

“Nagini was the final one. Voldemort is mortal now. It’s over.”

Draco stared at him for a long moment—confusion sinking into something heavier, something deeper. His instincts were sharp even through exhaustion. He knew Harry too well. He could read him too easily.

And even half-conscious, Draco could feel it.

“You’re lying,” he whispered, voice soft and breaking.

“I don’t know what… but… something’s wrong.”

Harry bent down, forehead pressing gently to Draco’s.

Draco shivered.

Harry’s voice trembled.

“Shh… it’s okay. Just rest. Please, Draco. Just rest.”

Draco swallowed, breath hitching with something like fear.

“…Harry. Don’t go.”

Harry’s heart cracked open.

“I’m not going anywhere right now,” he murmured.

“I’m right here.”

Draco’s eyes closed, slow and reluctant.

“Promise…?” he whispered, voice already slipping.

Harry kissed him.

Soft.

Tender.

Lingering.

A kiss meant to be remembered if it was the last one Draco ever received.

Draco melted into it, a small whimper escaping him as Harry’s lips ghosted over his cheek, his jaw, his temple—quiet apologies hidden in every touch.

When Harry pulled back, Draco’s eyes were hazy but full of trust.

So much trust it hurt.

Harry brushed one last kiss onto Draco’s forehead.

Then Draco’s body relaxed.

His breathing evened out.

His hand slipped from Harry’s robe.

And he fell back into unconsciousness.

Harry looked down at him for a long, trembling moment—memorizing every line of his face.

“I’m sorry,” Harry whispered, voice tearing.

And then he stood.

And walked into the darkness alone.

------------------------------------------

The green flash lit the entire battlefield.

It was brighter than lightning, sharper than blade-light, colder than any winter snow. A Killing Curse that shook the ground, split the air, and silenced the war for a heartbeat that felt like eternity.

Hermione froze mid-spell, her wand slipping from her fingers.

Ron staggered backward, eyes wide, breath trapped in his throat.

Neville gasped.

Ginny swore.

Even the giants paused.

But the loudest reaction came from—

Draco.

He had just regained enough strength to stagger out of the hallway, supported by Crabbe and Theo. His hair was damp with sweat, his knees shaking violently, but he had insisted:

“I need to find Harry. I need to see him. I need—”

He never finished the sentence.

Because the moment the green flash cut across the sky—

Draco stopped moving.

His whole body locked.

His eyes widened.

His breath… disappeared.

“Harry…?” he whispered.

Then the sound tore out of him—

A scream so raw it silenced the battle.

“HARRY!”

His legs buckled. Crabbe tried to catch him, but Draco fell to his knees so violently his palms scraped open against the stone.

“No—no—no—”

His voice cracked on every syllable.

“Harry—get up—GET UP—PLEASE—!”

Theo collapsed beside him, trying to hold him steady, but Draco shoved him away blindly, crawling forward on shaking arms.

“I HAVE TO GET TO HIM—LET ME GO—LET ME GO— HARRY—!!”

Hermione covered her mouth, tears streaming.

Ron was frozen, unable to speak.

Neville stared in horror.

Even Death Eaters hesitated.

Draco dragged himself another foot before his arms gave out completely. His forehead hit the stone. His voice was barely a whisper.

“…you promised me… you promised you wouldn’t leave…”

Crabbe knelt beside him, crying silently.

Theo placed a trembling hand on Draco’s back.

Draco’s whole body shook with grief so deep it felt like the world itself might crack under the weight of it.

“I can’t lose you,” Draco sobbed.

“I already lost him—my godfather—why—why do I have to lose you too—Harry—please—please—come back…”

The battlefield stilled.

Not a spell cast.

Not a word spoken.

The world mourned with him.

------------------------------------------

White stretched endlessly around him—soft, warm, gentle. The air itself felt like forgiveness.

Harry stood barefoot, heart strangely quiet. His pain was gone, but something else lingered—an ache that didn’t belong to his body.

“Hello, Harry.”

Dumbledore approached, smiling with eyes full of sorrow.

“You were remarkable.”

Harry swallowed.

“Then why does it feel like I’m breaking?”

Because he remembered.

He remembered Draco’s hand slipping from his.

Draco whispering, Don’t go.

Draco’s tears warm against his skin.

And—even here—he felt Draco’s scream in his bones. Felt it echoing.

Dumbledore sighed softly.

“You left someone behind who loves you deeply.”

Harry’s voice cracked.

“He’s hurting.”

“He is,” Dumbledore agreed gently.

“He believes he has lost you. Completely.”

Harry closed his eyes, throat tight.

“I can’t leave him like that.”

Dumbledore smiled—soft, sad, radiant.

“Then you know your choice.”

Harry opened his eyes.

“What happens if I go on?”

“Peace. An end to all things.”

“And if I go back?”

“Pain. Danger.

But also love.

And the chance to save everyone—including him.”

Harry didn’t hesitate.

“I want to go back,” he whispered.

Dumbledore nodded.

“I knew you would.”

Harry’s world began to fade—

“Go to him,” Dumbledore said softly.

“He needs you as much as Hogwarts does.”

------------------------------------------

Draco was still kneeling on the battlefield, hands trembling violently, forehead pressed to the cold stone. His entire body shook with silent sobs now—too deep for sound.

Crabbe held him.

Theo leaned against him.

Hermione stood behind Ron, crying quietly.

And then—

Ginny gasped.

Neville froze.

Ron’s breath caught.

Hermione’s hand flew to her mouth.

Because through the drifting smoke—

A silhouette approached.

Slow.

Unsteady.

Alive.

Draco lifted his head weakly, blinking through tears.

“…no…”

A soft, broken whisper.

“…no—that can’t—Harry…?”

The figure stepped into the light.

Harry.

Breathing.

Blinking.

Real.

Draco made a sound he didn’t know he could make—half sob, half relief, half disbelief—and stumbled to his feet.

He ran.

He tripped halfway.

Crabbe tried to catch him—failed.

Draco kept crawling.

“HARRY—!”

Harry caught him halfway, wrapping shaking arms around Draco’s waist as Draco collapsed into him with all the force of someone who had nothing left.

Draco buried his face in Harry’s neck, sobbing uncontrollably.

“You—idiot—stupid—reckless—I thought—I thought—I lost—you—”

Harry held him tighter, tears in his hair.

“I’m here,” Harry whispered.

“I’m here. I’m right here.”

Draco clutched his robes with white-knuckled fists.

“Don’t ever—ever—do that—again—!”

Harry kissed the side of his head.

“I’m not going anywhere.”

Draco pulled back just enough to frame Harry’s face with shaking hands.

“I hate you,” he sobbed.

“I love you so much—I hate you—don’t ever scare me like that again—”

Harry laughed, breathless and teary.

“Okay. I won’t.”

Draco sniffed.

“You liar.”

Harry smiled softly.

“Yeah. A little.”

Draco kissed him—desperate, relieved, angry, loving.

And when they broke apart—

Harry turned toward Voldemort.

Draco stepped beside him.

Hand in hand.

Ready to end it.

------------------------------------------

The battlefield was scorched and trembling, patches of Fiendfyre still glowing like dying stars in the ruins. Smoke curled up from shattered walls, and ash fell like slow, gray snow.

Harry and Draco stood side by side at the center of the courtyard.

Hand in hand.

Draco’s breathing was still uneven, his body weak, but his grip was fierce—refusing to let Harry out of arm’s reach again.

Across the battlefield, Voldemort turned toward them.

His red eyes widened with recognition.

Then narrowed—

And twisted into something cruel.

“Well,” Voldemort drawled, voice echoing unnaturally over the broken stones, “look who returns from the dead.”

Harry stepped forward.

Draco stepped with him.

Voldemort tilted his head, gaze sliding to Draco.

“And YOU…”

His voice slithered like poison.

“The lost Malfoy heir. My precious little servant—turned traitor.”

Draco’s spine straightened.

His grip on Harry tightened.

“I was never yours,” Draco said, voice trembling but steady.

“I never will be.”

Voldemort smiled coldly.

“No? You choose Potter instead? A half-blood child? The boy who was meant to die at my hand?”

Harry didn’t respond.

Draco did.

Without hesitation, he stepped in front of Harry—slightly, instinctively, protectively—as if his battered body could shield Harry from a man who killed with a flick of his wrist.

Voldemort laughed—a high, piercing sound that scraped the air.

“ADORABLE.

The Malfoy boy believes he can protect his little Gryffindor pet.”

Harry felt Draco flinch—just a twitch of shame, anger, and fear.

So Harry moved closer.

Their shoulders touched.

“Draco is not your servant,” Harry said quietly.

“He’s not your pawn. He’s not your weapon.”

Then he added, voice fierce:

“He’s mine.”

Draco’s breath hitched.

Voldemort’s mockery sharpened.

“Love,” he sneered.

“How disgustingly human. How beautifully pointless. Malfoy, you disappoint me. You could have had power, prestige, immortality—”

“I don’t want immortality,” Draco said, voice cracking with raw emotion.

“I want HIM.”

Harry’s heart slammed painfully in his chest.

Voldemort’s eyes flashed.

“Then you will die with him.”

His wand rose.

Green light began to gather like storm clouds.

Draco tensed.

Harry lifted his wand—

But Voldemort’s spell shot like lightning.

“AVADA—”

Time fractured.

Harry saw the green light forming.

He raised his wand.

Prepared to fight.

But Draco—

Draco moved first.

He didn’t think.

He didn’t hesitate.

He didn’t breathe.

He just stepped directly into the path of the killing curse.

“DRACO—!!”

Harry grabbed him, trying to yank him back, but Draco shoved Harry behind him with a strength he didn’t even know he still had.

The green curse burst forward—

Draco spread his arms—

Prepared to die.

Prepared to die for Harry.

Everything inside Harry shattered.

“NO—DRACO—PLEASE—DON’T—!!”

The curse struck—

At the last second, Harry tackled Draco sideways, slamming both of them into the ground.

The curse ripped past them, exploding against a statue, turning it to dust.

Harry’s voice broke as he cradled Draco.

“Don’t do that—don’t you EVER—ever do that—”

Draco looked up at him, tears gathering.

“I’d die for you,” Draco whispered.

“I’d choose you every time.”

Harry pressed his forehead to Draco’s.

“And I’d rather die myself than watch you fall.”

Voldemort watched them, disgusted.

“Sickening.”

------------------------------------------

A shout rose from behind them.

“PROTEGO MAXIMA—!”

A massive golden shield flared to life, blocking Voldemort’s next curse.

Harry looked up—

And felt his chest swell.

Because through the shattered archway—

McGonagall marched forward first, robes torn, wand blazing.

Behind her—

Kingsley.

Lupin.

Tonks.

Slughorn.

Flitwick.

Molly and Arthur.

Bill and Fleur.

Behind THEM—

Neville, Ginny, Luna, Seamus, Dean, Lavender, Lee—

The ENTIRE DA—

battered, bloody, furious, unbroken.

And behind THEM—

A swarm of Slytherins led by Blaise, Pansy, Theo (staggering but alive), Crabbe, and even Goyle.

McGonagall’s voice rang out like thunder.

“Hogwarts stands united.”

Draco swallowed hard, watching HIS house—

the house he thought would reject him—

step forward with wands raised.

Pansy screamed:

“YOU WANT TO TOUCH DRACO MALFOY—YOU GO THROUGH ALL OF US!”

Theo, swaying but determined, lifted his wand.

Crabbe and Goyle flanked Draco.

The DA formed a circle around Harry and Draco.

Harry pulled Draco to his feet, keeping an arm around his waist.

And for the first time since the battle began—

Draco felt something stronger than fear.

He felt home.

Harry whispered:

“Ready?”

Draco nodded.

“Together.”

------------------------------------------

Voldemort’s face twisted with fury.

“You dare oppose me? You dare DEFY your rightful master—?”

Ginny raised her wand.

Neville lifted his.

So did Luna, Theo, Blaise, Crabbe, Goyle, Pansy—

Ron and Hermione flanking Harry and Draco—

And in one voice, like a battle hymn born from the heart of Hogwarts itself, they answered:

“YES.”

------------------------------------------

Voldemort screamed.

A wave of green fire erupted from his wand, spiraling like a hurricane.

Harry braced—

Draco grabbed his hand—

and a hundred voices shouted spells at once.

“PROTEGO MAXIMA!”

“EXPECTO PATRONUM!!”

“DEPULSO!!”

“REDUCTO!!”

The shield of combined magic hit Voldemort’s attack midair—

And the courtyard exploded with light.

Flames roared upward.

Patronuses charged across the battlefield.

Curses shattered stone and sent Death Eaters flying into the rubble.

McGonagall’s magic cracked like lightning.

Flitwick’s charms danced in blinding arcs.

Slughorn summoned shields larger than giants.

The DA fought like a single heartbeat.

And through the chaos—

Draco stayed at Harry’s side.

Every spell Harry cast, Draco covered his blind spot.

Every curse aimed at Draco, Harry deflected.

They moved together like they had been fighting side by side for years—

two halves of a single soul.

Voldemort saw it.

And it enraged him.

“You cling to him like a weakness,” Voldemort spat, firing a streak of crimson flame toward Draco.

Harry’s heart lurched—

“DRACO—!”

But Draco didn’t flinch.

He stepped INTO the attack, conjuring a shimmering silver shield that shattered the spell inches from his chest.

Then he shouted back:

“HE IS MY STRENGTH!”

The air buzzed around them.

Magic rippled like heatwaves.

Voldemort screamed again—high, shrill, furious.

“THEN YOU WILL DIE TOGETHER!”

He raised the Elder Wand.

A flash of green light burst forth—

Harry grabbed Draco’s hand.

Draco tightened his grip.

Everything slowed.

Harry turned to Draco, voice soft but firm—

even as Voldemort’s curse streaked toward them like a comet.

“On my mark.”

Draco nodded, breath trembling.

“For Hogwarts,” Draco whispered.

“For us,” Harry corrected.

The curse was almost upon them.

Harry lifted his wand.

Draco lifted his.

“NOW!”

Harry shouted:

“EXPELLIARMUS!!”

Draco shouted:

“INCENDIO MAXIMA!!”

And in that moment—

The world split open.

Harry’s Expelliarmus hit Voldemort’s Killing Curse midair—

Red meeting green—

two ancient magics colliding with a thundercrack that shook the castle to its foundations.

Draco’s spell ignited beside it—

a column of golden-white flame spiraling into the impact point.

It wrapped around Harry’s magic, amplifying it, feeding it, merging with it.

Their spells intertwined.

Their magic fused.

Like their souls recognized each other.

Like destiny snapped into place.

The collision erupted—

A shockwave blasted across the courtyard, knocking Death Eaters off their feet, sending rubble flying.

And then—

The Elder Wand tore itself from Voldemort’s grip.

It flew through the air—

Spinning—

Sparking—

Screaming with ancient magic—

And landed neatly in Harry’s hand.

Voldemort staggered.

Eyes wide.

Face crumbling.

Disbelief spreading like rot.

The curse rebounded.

And the combined force of Harry and Draco’s magic struck him—

Light bursting from within

Cracks spiderwebbing across his body

His form unraveling

His scream piercing—

And Voldemort—

The Dark Lord—

The terror of their childhoods—

exploded into dust.

Ash.

Silence.

Gone.

For a moment—

No one moved.

No one spoke.

The flames faded.

The smoke drifted away.

The air stilled.

Then—

Draco turned to Harry.

Eyes shining.

Lips trembling.

Breathing uneven.

Harry looked back at him.

And Draco whispered:

“…We won.”

Harry smiled softly.

“We won.”

But Draco—

Draco didn’t smile back.

Instead he stepped forward—

Grabbed Harry’s face in both hands—

And pulled him into a desperate, shaking kiss.

The kind of kiss that tasted like relief.

Like grief.

Like survival.

Like love.

The kind of kiss you give someone you almost lost forever.

All around them—

Hogwarts erupted in cheers, sobs, laughter, screams of victory—

But Harry and Draco heard none of it.

Because in that moment—

There was no war.

No death.

No prophecy.

Just them.

Alive.

Together.

------------------------------------------

The courtyard was a mess of shouting, cheering, sobbing bodies.

Students clung to one another, the Order embraced in exhaustion, professors collapsed into rubble to breathe. Magic still shimmered faintly in the air where Voldemort had fallen.

But Draco saw none of it.

His entire world was Harry’s hand in his—warm, trembling, alive.

Then—

A scream cut across the ruins.

“DRACO!!”

A voice he hadn’t heard in months.

A voice he thought he might never hear again.

Draco turned.

And time STOPPED.

Narcissa Malfoy—elegant, composed Narcissa—came sprinting across the courtyard, her hair flying loose, her robes torn, panic and hope carved into every inch of her face.

“MY BABY—DRACO—!!”

Behind her, Lucius stumbled after her—faster than Draco had ever seen his father move, his cane forgotten, his composure shattered.

Draco’s breath caught.

“M–Mother…?”

He didn’t have time to say anything else.

They reached him—

And Narcissa COLLAPSED into him, arms wrapping around her son so tightly Draco almost lost his balance.

She was sobbing.

Full-body, shaking sobs—her hands clutching his shoulders, his face, his hair, as if checking every inch to make sure he was real.

“My darling—my sweet boy—you’re alive—oh Merlin—you’re alive—!!”

“Mother—Mother, I—”

Draco choked on his words.

He hadn’t cried in front of her since he was small.

But now—

the tears came uncontrollably.

He clung to her, burying his face in her shoulder, shaking.

“Mother—I thought—I thought I’d never see you—”

Lucius reached them, breathless, his face pale and trembling.

He touched Draco’s cheek with a shaking hand.

“You’re safe,” Lucius murmured, voice cracking.

“You’re safe, my son. You’re safe.”

Draco had never seen his father cry.

Not once.

But a single tear rolled down Lucius’s cheek now as he pulled both Narcissa and Draco into his arms.

For a moment—

the war, the ruins, the pain—

everything disappeared.

It was just a family lost and found again.

------------------------------------------

It was Narcissa who broke out of the embrace first.

Her eyes lifted—

found Harry—

saw the blood on his skin, the exhaustion in his stance, the way his fingers stayed linked with Draco’s.

She walked straight to him.

Harry froze.

But Narcissa didn’t hesitate.

She cupped his face in her hands and whispered:

“Thank you.”

Soft.

Fierce.

Broken.

Overflowing with gratitude that words could not hold.

“You saved my son,” she said, her voice trembling.

“You brought him back to me. He… he loves you, Harry. And you kept him alive.”

Harry swallowed hard, eyes burning.

“I—I tried. I’ll always try.”

Narcissa pulled him into a gentle embrace.

Harry stiffened in surprise—

then slowly melted into it.

She held him as if he, too, were her child returning from the dead.

“You’re family,” she whispered.

“You are part of our family now.”

Draco felt his heart clench painfully.

He watched the two people he loved most in the world hold each other, and something inside him healed.

Lucius stepped beside them.

He didn’t speak—

but he nodded once to Harry.

A nod that meant:

“You have my respect. You have my trust.

Take care of my son.”

Harry nodded back.

------------------------------------------

The courtyard had quieted, but suddenly a ripple of whispers spread through the survivors.

“Is that—?”

“No—he died—didn’t he—?”

“Look—LOOK—!!”

Draco turned.

And saw a dark figure walking slowly through the rubble.

Cloak torn.

Hair matted.

Breathing uneven.

Alive.

His heart stopped.

“…Godfather…?”

Snape paused.

His black eyes softened—

just for Draco.

“Hello, Draco.”

Draco broke.

He didn’t run.

He didn’t shout.

He didn’t speak.

He simply collapsed forward—knees hitting stone—as sobs tore out of him.

“GODFATHER—!!”

Snape closed the distance quickly, dropping to his knees and pulling Draco into his arms.

Draco clung to him like he had as a child—fist gripping his robes, face buried in his chest, body shaking.

“You—you died—I saw you—I thought—I thought you left me—”

Snape’s usually cold, controlled voice trembled.

“I would never leave you, Draco.”

Draco sobbed harder.

“You were all I had—I thought—Merlin—I thought—”

Snape pressed a hand to the back of Draco’s head, protective and gentle.

“I promised your mother I would protect you,” Snape whispered.

“And I keep my promises.”

Narcissa cried into Lucius’s shoulder.

Harry’s eyes stung.

Even Ron and Hermione looked away, overwhelmed.

Snape drew back slightly, brushing Draco’s tears with a rare tenderness.

“You did well,” Snape murmured.

“You survived. You chose your own path.”

Draco shook his head.

“I wouldn’t have—without Harry—”

Snape’s eyes moved to Harry.

The softness vanished—

but something new appeared.

Approval.

Grudging.

Reluctant.

But real.

“Potter,” Snape said with a curt nod.

“You have my… respect.”

Harry nearly fainted.

------------------------------------------

 — AFTERMATH

The Great Hall had never looked like this.

The enchanted ceiling was cracked, stormy, streaked with ash. Half the long tables were broken, shattered into splinters. Candles flickered weakly in midair, struggling to stay lit. The smell of healing potions mixed with the metallic tang of blood, and the echo of sobs carried from every corner.

It was not the Hogwarts they grew up in.

It was the Hogwarts they survived.

Harry entered slowly, Draco at his side—his hand firmly in Draco’s, as if afraid to lose him even for a second. Draco’s parents flanked them protectively: Narcissa hovering close, Lucius scanning the hall sharply for danger, Snape walking behind them with the quiet, watchful presence of a guardian shadow.

Every head turned.

Every whisper stopped.

The Hall seemed to hold its breath as the group entered.

Harry felt the weight of eyes on him, but he kept his gaze forward. Draco squeezed his hand once—small, grounding—and Harry felt himself breathe again.

Students lay in rows on conjured beds. Order members huddled together, crying and clutching one another. Professors hurried from cot to cot, healing spells flickering in weary hands.

Hermione saw them first.

She rushed toward Harry, tears streaking down her face—but she stopped when she saw Draco at his side. Not out of resentment. Out of shock.

Then her expression softened.

“Harry…” she whispered, cupping his cheek gently. “You’re alive.”

Draco stiffened a little—because Hermione’s touch was so tender, so intimate—but Harry didn’t let go of Draco’s hand.

He simply leaned into her touch.

“I’m here,” he said softly.

“Thanks to all of you.”

Ron appeared next, his face blotchy, his eyes swollen.

He stared at Harry…

…then at Draco…

…then at their intertwined hands…

…and said, voice cracking:

“Bloody hell, mate. Don’t ever do that again.”

Harry laughed—a broken, tired sound, but real. Ron hugged him hard, accidentally squashing Draco between them.

“Ron—Ron—can’t—breathe—” Draco wheezed.

Ron snapped back with a grin, rubbing his nose.

“Sorry, ferret.”

Draco rolled his eyes.

But when Ron offered his hand—

Draco shook it.

And the entire hall noticed.

------------------------------------------

Neville approached next, helmet dented, clothing torn.

He inclined his head respectfully.

“You did good, Draco. Really good.”

Draco looked stunned.

Then he looked at Harry, as if checking whether he was allowed to accept the compliment.

Harry squeezed his hand.

So Draco swallowed, straightened his spine, and nodded.

“Thank you, Longbottom.”

Neville actually smiled.

Luna drifted over, her hair full of ash, eyes dreamy as always.

“I always knew you weren’t what people thought,” she said softly.

Draco blinked, overwhelmed.

Before he could respond, she wrapped him in a soft, odd Luna hug. Draco froze like a startled cat, then slowly, awkwardly hugged her back.

Harry’s heart swelled.

This was the new world they fought for.

------------------------------------------

As Harry moved deeper into the hall, people tried to touch him, thank him, hug him—

But Draco stayed at his side, glued to him so tightly it was a miracle they could walk at all.

At one point, Madam Pomfrey tried to pull Harry toward a cot.

“Young man, you need medical—”

Draco stepped in front of Harry and hissed:

“No one takes him anywhere without me.”

Pomfrey raised an eyebrow.

Harry blushed.

Narcissa smiled like a proud lioness.

Lucius nodded approvingly.

Snape muttered, “As expected.”

Pomfrey sighed and rolled her eyes.

“Fine. Sit together then.”

Harry and Draco sat on the same cot, Draco pressed against Harry’s side, head resting on his shoulder as if his body needed the contact to keep functioning.

Harry didn’t mind.

He leaned back into Draco and let his hand rest on Draco’s knee.

------------------------------------------

Eventually, McGonagall stepped forward and raised her wand.

Light exploded across the ceiling.

The Hall quieted.

“Tonight,” she said, voice trembling with exhaustion, “we honor the bravery of all who fought. We mourn those we have lost. And we celebrate the freedom we have gained.”

Her gaze softened.

“Especially thanks to Mr. Potter… and Mr. Malfoy.”

The entire Hall gasped—because hearing Draco Malfoy praised publicly was like hearing the castle speak Parseltongue.

Harry glanced at Draco.

Draco’s cheeks flushed pink, and he ducked his head into Harry’s shoulder.

Narcissa cried softly.

Lucius’s eyes glistened.

Snape looked away quickly, pretending not to feel anything.

------------------------------------------

When the noise settled again, Harry turned to Draco.

“You okay?”

Draco nodded, though his eyes were red.

“I’m just… tired. And scared. And relieved. And angry at you. And happy. And—”

He broke off with a helpless little laugh.

“I think I feel everything.”

Harry wrapped an arm around him.

“That’s okay,” he whispered.

“I feel everything too.”

Draco leaned into him.

The Hall buzzed.

People cried, laughed, embraced, mourned.

But for a moment—

Harry and Draco existed in a small, quiet bubble between life and death, fear and relief, past and future.

Draco whispered:

“I thought I lost you forever.”

Harry kissed his forehead.

“You’ll never lose me.”

And for the first time in years—

Draco truly believed it.

------------------------------------------

 THREE MONTHS LATER — THE WORLD AFTER WAR

Three months passed, and the world slowly stitched itself back together.

Hogwarts still smelled faintly of smoke and healing herbs, but the Great Hall ceiling shimmered again, its stars returning one by one as if they, too, were recovering from grief.

Students walked the halls with careful footsteps. Laughter existed again — quiet, uncertain at first, then gradually louder, freer, as the castle healed alongside them.

Harry Potter no longer lived at the Burrow.

He came often, laughed with Ron and Hermione, helped George reopen the shop, attended Order meetings when needed—

He woke up each morning in the quiet, sun-lit east wing of Malfoy Manor, where peace moved with the rhythm of soft footsteps and cautious hope.

Because when Draco opened his eyes in the hospital wing weeks ago after he had passed out of exhaustion — pale, shaking, convinced Harry was still dead — Harry had leaned down and whispered:

“I’m here… and I’m not leaving.”

And Draco had whispered back, voice cracking:

“Then… come home with me.”

So Harry did.

The Manor changed after the war.

It was no longer cold marble and rigid silence.

Narcissa filled it with warmth — freshly baked bread, lavender laundry, and soft blankets she kept placing over Harry even when he wasn’t cold.

Lucius moved quietly through hallways, humbled, carrying guilt like a shadow and trying every day to rebuild his relationship with his son.

Snape visited often — not as a spy, not as a professor, but as a godfather who kept pretending he didn’t care while bringing Draco his favorite tea blends and scolding Harry for not eating enough.

But the biggest change came from Draco’s friends.

Theo, Blaise, Pansy, Crabbe, and Goyle were no longer trying to protect Draco from him.

The war had aged them or they trusted him with Draco though he did get frequent warnings for getting hexed if he upsets their precious Draco.

The war had made them loyal in ways deeper than childhood antics.

They visited at least twice a week — sometimes more — turning the Manor into something shockingly close to a home.

Theo brought books and medicine he thought Draco might need.

Blaise brought gossip and sarcasm and expensive French pastries to “keep morale up.”

Pansy stormed in loudly every time, hugging Draco until he wheezed, then hugging Harry just as tightly while threatening anyone who dared look at them wrongly.

Crabbe and Goyle, quieter than before, helped with repairs around the Manor — lifting fallen beams, fixing wards, and trying to be better than the boys they once were.

Sometimes all six of them — Harry, Draco, Theo, Blaise, Pansy, Crabbe, Goyle — sat outside in the gardens where the roses had begun to bloom again.

They didn’t talk about war.

They didn’t talk about trauma.

They talked about life.

Future careers.

Quidditch.

The newest magical inventions.

Their favorite sweets.

Ron and Hermione came over often too.

Sometimes to study.

Sometimes to argue.

Sometimes to laugh.

And sometimes just to check that Harry and Draco were okay.

And the simple relief of breathing without fear.

And slowly…

Draco healed.

Not completely — not yet.

Sometimes the nightmares came back, and Harry would wake to Draco shaking, whispering, “Don’t leave — stay — please stay.”

And Harry always gathered him close and whispered:

“I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.”

Sometimes Harry woke sweating, remembering the forest, the green light, the emptiness of limbo.

And Draco would hold him from behind, forehead pressed to Harry’s spine, breathing him back into the present.

They healed each other.

------------------------------------------

They returned to Hogwarts sometimes —

Harry to meet McGonagall,

Draco to help rebuild potions stores or assist Snape,

Theo to work with Madam Pomfrey,

Hermione to help restore the library,

Ron to help with rebuilding the Quidditch pitch.

And every time the group arrived, Hogwarts students whispered:

“Is that—Harry and Malfoy?”

“They’re together?”

“Look—Draco’s smiling—like actually smiling—”

But no one mocked.

No one sneered.

The war had changed everyone.

And Draco’s friends were fiercely protective.

Pansy once glared at a sixth-year who stared too long and snapped:

“What? Never seen a happy couple before?”

Theo added sweetly:

“Go on. Blink. Your eyes look dry.”

Blaise sipped his drink.

“Honestly, children have no sense of boundaries.”

Crabbe and Goyle stood behind Draco like two massive, loyal guardians keeping unwanted attention away.

Harry always laughed.

Draco always blushed.

And for the first time in his life—

Draco Malfoy felt accepted.

Not because of his surname,

or his father,

or his reputation—

But because of who he was becoming.

Because of who stood beside him.

------------------------------------------

The Manorhab many bedrooms.

But they only used Draco’s room.

Not because of anything scandalous.

Not yet.

They just slept better in the same bed — Draco curled against Harry’s chest, Harry’s arm wrapped around Draco’s waist.

When nightmares came, they faced them together.

When mornings came, they met them together.

Harry often woke first — sleepy, warm, watching Draco breathe with a peacefulness he never had at Hogwarts.

Draco often woke by mumbling Harry’s name into his shoulder.

Their love wasn’t dramatic anymore.

It wasn’t life-or-death.

It was gentle.

Healing.

The kind of love that grows after the fire has gone out and the ashes have settled.

------------------------------------------

“Peace did not come all at once. It came slowly, in small moments, in warm hands, and in the people who chose to stay.”

Chapter 11

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

— The Invitation Back to Hogwarts

The world had quieted in ways Harry never thought possible.

The Ministry was rebuilding.

War memorials had been placed in Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade.

Families were healing, slowly, painfully, carefully.

And far away from it all, in a restored room of Malfoy Manor, Harry Potter stood by an open window, warm morning sunlight touching his face as he read his name printed in elegant emerald ink on a thick parchment envelope.

Draco stood beside him, expression unreadable as he held an envelope of his own.

Across Britain, few students had chosen to return.

Many needed rest.

Some needed distance.

A few would never come back at all.

But for those who felt the pull of Hogwarts —

a place where they’d grown up, fought, suffered, loved, changed —

Headmistress Minerva McGonagall offered a choice:

“Return for an Eighth Year.

Complete your studies.

Begin anew.”

Harry broke the wax seal and unfolded the letter.

Draco watched silently, heart already racing.

Harry read aloud:

------------------------------------------

“Dear Mr. Potter and Mr.Malfoy

Hogwarts will reopen this September for students wishing to complete their NEWTs.

Due to reduced numbers, all Eighth Years will reside in a special mixed-house dormitory.

We look forward to welcoming you back.

— Headmistress Minerva McGonagall.”

------------------------------------------

Harry’s chest tightened with something warm and aching.

Draco exhaled slowly — relief, fear, longing, everything tangled together.

Behind them, Narcissa stepped into the room quietly.

“You’ve received your invitations,” she said gently.

Draco nodded but didn’t speak.

He looked at Harry instead.

In the quiet, it felt like the world had narrowed down to just them — two boys who had walked through fire, held each other through the ash, and survived enough to dream again.

“Do you… want to go back?” Draco asked, voice soft, edged with vulnerability he no longer tried to hide.

Harry smiled faintly.

“Yes,” he said, without hesitation.

“I want to finish what we started. And I want—”

He reached for Draco’s hand.

“—to go back with you.”

Draco’s breath hitched.

“Then… then I think I want that too.”

His voice trembled.

Narcissa stepped closer, touched Draco’s shoulder.

“You both deserve the chance to begin again,” she murmured.

Lucius appeared in the doorway, looking older, quieter, but sincere.

“Hogwarts will be safe for you now, Draco,” he said.

“And for you, Potter.”

Harry nodded respectfully.

Outside, a burst of Floo powder signaled the arrival of visitors, followed by loud footsteps and louder voices.

Theo walked in first, holding his letter upside down, muttering,

“Does anyone speak formal Hogwarts? What does matriculation mean?”

Blaise snatched the letter from him.

“It means you’re going back to school, darling. Try to keep up.”

Pansy barreled into the room next, waving her letter like a flag.

“Eighth year reunion! And guess what—mixed dorms!”

Her eyes glittered.

“Oh, this is going to be chaos and I LOVE it.”

Crabbe and Goyle peeked in behind her, each holding their own letters, unsure but hopeful.

“And you?” Hermione asked as she entered, letter pinned between her fingers, Ron beside her.

Harry held up his invitation.

“So it seems.”

Neville popped his head in.

“Got mine too! Mum cried.”

Luna drifted in behind him, humming softly.

“Hogwarts will feel lighter this year,” she said dreamily.

“It’s ready to heal. And we are too.”

And for the first time since the war ended—

the room felt whole again.

Friends.

Rivals-turned-family.

Survivors.

People who had stood on opposite sides of a battlefield now gathering in the same sunlight with the same letter inviting them home.

A new beginning.

A new year.

A chance to live, not just survive.

Harry looked at Draco.

Draco looked at Harry.

And hand-in-hand, they both whispered the same thing at the same time:

“Let’s go back.”

------------------------------------------

The air around Platform 9¾ crackled with a strange kind of nostalgia— a blend of childhood memories, old fears, and the promise of something entirely new. The station smelled of steam and grease and the faintest trace of pumpkin pastries, but it felt different now. Softer. Warmer. Like the world had finally exhaled.

Students milled about in smaller numbers than ever, many accompanied by families who held them a little too tightly before letting them go. The scarlet train waited with doors open, humming gently, as though welcoming its survivors back home.

Harry stepped onto the platform hand-in-hand with Draco.

This alone was enough to make a third-year drop his suitcase on his foot.

Ron and Hermione walked beside them, chatting animatedly.

Theo was yawning into his sleeve.

Blaise adjusted his hair for the fourth time.

Pansy was already shouting at someone.

Crabbe and Goyle carried an entire trunk of snacks like it was a child.

Narcissa kissed Draco’s forehead.

Lucius shook Harry’s hand with genuine respect.

Snape stood a few paces away like an angry bat chaperone pretending he wasn’t fond of them.

Then the whistle blew.

And all hell broke loose.

------------------------------------------

The group stormed onto the train like a tornado wearing Hogwarts uniforms. Harry and Draco were the last to enter their chosen compartment— which was already a MESS.

Theo was lying across the seats like a fainting Victorian lady.

Blaise was stealing Ron’s snacks.

Pansy was arguing with Hermione about whether Crookshanks could beat a Niffler in a fight.

Crabbe and Goyle were trying to fit an entire picnic basket under the seat.

(It didn’t fit. Goyle sat on it anyway.)

Neville stood in the corner, holding Trevor 2.0 like he was already tired.

Luna was placing dirigible plum charms on the windows “to protect us from accidental curses.”

When Harry and Draco stepped inside, everyone froze like they were characters in a drama who just saw the main couple enter.

Pansy gasped dramatically.

“Oh, look who decided to be late. The boyfriends.”

Draco turned red.

Harry sputtered.

Theo covered his face with a book.

“That’s enough, Pansy,” Hermione said, exasperated.

“No, no,” Blaise said, lounging like a smug cat. “Let her finish. I want to see Malfoy combust.”

Draco glared.

“I do NOT combust.”

Harry squeezed his fingers.

Draco combusted.

------------------------------------------

There were technically enough seats for everyone.

But that didn’t matter.

Because the moment Harry tried to sit down, Draco tugged him by the sleeve and made him squeeze into the same seat.

“Draco—there’s space—”

“No.”

“But—”

“I said no, sit with me.”

Harry didn’t complain after that.

Pansy clapped happily.

Theo gagged.

Blaise raised his eyebrows like he was watching a romance movie.

Ron muttered, “Bloody hell, they’re worse now.”

Harry leaned into Draco’s shoulder.

Draco rested his head against Harry’s hair.

Ron threw a biscuit at them.

Draco transfigured the biscuit into a butterfly out of spite.

Pansy screamed because it startled her.

Hermione laughed.

Theo clapped once in amusement before going back to sleep.

Chaos.

Absolute chaos.

------------------------------------------

As the train sped out of London, the noise mellowed—just slightly. The rhythm of the wheels against the rails created a steady heartbeat, grounding them in a way none of them had felt since before the war.

Draco’s hand found Harry’s.

Harry laced their fingers together without looking.

Hermione lowered her book and watched them with a soft smile.

Ron’s gaze softened too.

Neville inhaled shakily—nostalgic.

Luna rested her head on the window, eyes dreamy, humming some tune that seemed to soothe everyone.

Theo whispered:

“It feels… different now. Like Hogwarts is waiting for us.”

Blaise tilted his head.

“Maybe we’re different too.”

Crabbe nodded thoughtfully.

“We just… survived something big, didn’t we?”

Goyle patted his back.

“Yeah. We did.”

Pansy sighed dramatically and slumped onto Blaise.

“If anyone cries, I’ll hex them.”

Her eyes were very watery.

Harry squeezed Draco’s hand again, their shoulders pressed as if they were afraid to be separated even for a breath.

Draco whispered in Harry’s ear:

“I’m scared.”

Harry leaned closer.

“So am I.”

Draco’s voice trembled.

“But… with you… I think I can go back.”

Harry kissed his temple.

“You’re not alone anymore.”

Draco exhaled shakily and rested his head on Harry’s shoulder again.

Because of course he did.

A trolley witch stopped by, and Crabbe bought so many treats that she had to make two trips.

Goyle ate an entire pumpkin pasty in one bite.

Pansy tried to read tea leaves in Blaise’s cup.

Theo accidentally set his sleeve on fire trying to cast a warming charm.

Hermione extinguished it with a sigh.

Ron tried to steal Harry’s cauldron cake.

Draco slapped his hand away without looking.

Luna claimed she saw a Wrackspurt flirting with Draco.

Harry tried to fight the air.

Blaise whispered:

“I give it three weeks before they forget anyone else is in the compartment and start snogging.”

Pansy whispered back:

“Three? I give it ONE.”

Harry turned beet red.

Draco hid his face in Harry’s scarf.

Neville chuckled softly.

The chaos?

Perfect.

The comfort?

Unmatched.

The love between all of them?

Undeniable.

For the first time in years, they weren’t soldiers.

They weren’t opposites.

They weren’t broken.

They were simply—

Kids going back to school.

Together.

And Hogwarts was waiting.

------------------------------------------

— Arrival at Hogwarts

The Hogwarts Express slowed as the castle came into view, tall and proud again despite the scars of war. Evening sunlight spilled across the towers, turning the broken stones golden, and the lake shimmered with soft ripples as if welcoming its children home.

For a moment, no one spoke.

Not Pansy.

Not Neville.

Not Ron or Hermione.

Not even Blaise, who always had something smug to say.

They all leaned forward, pressing hands or faces to the window, staring at the silhouette of the castle with a weight in their chests they had no words for.

Draco exhaled shakily.

“I didn’t think I’d ever see it again.”

Harry squeezed his hand.

“Me neither.”

The train screeched to a stop.

Students flooded the platform, voices soft, footsteps slow. There were fewer of them — so many fewer — but every face carried hope.

When Harry and Draco stepped down, the air changed.

Quiet murmurs rippled across the crowd.

“Is that—?”

“Potter and Malfoy?”

“They’re… holding hands?”

“Oh Merlin, they really are dating.”

“Cute, though.”

“Actually adorable.”

Draco turned pink but didn’t let go.

Theo walked behind them adjusting his bag.

Blaise strutted like a runway model.

Pansy linked arms with Hermione, because she “needed emotional stability.”

Crabbe and Goyle carried a huge box of snacks.

Neville helped Luna down gently, and she smiled at the moon.

Then—

A familiar voice echoed from the platform stairs.

“Students! Over here, please—this way—!”

McGonagall stood proudly at the top step, wearing deep emerald robes, hair in a tight bun, her face stern yet soft with emotion.

But when she saw them—

her entire expression melted.

She hurried down the steps faster than anyone had ever seen her move.

“Mr. Potter… Mr. Malfoy… Miss Granger… Mr. Weasley… Mr. Longbottom—”

Her voice wavered.

Then she abandoned formality altogether.

She took Harry’s shoulders in both hands.

“Mr. Potter— Harry—”

Her voice trembled.

“I cannot express how grateful I am that you’re… here. Alive. Home.”

Harry—who had faced death without blinking—suddenly felt tears sting his eyes.

Before he could respond, she pulled him into a hug.

A tight, warm, motherly hug.

Harry froze—

Then melted into it.

“Thank you,” she whispered into his hair.

“For everything.”

She pulled back, touched his cheek, and then—

She turned to Draco.

Her expression softened even further.

“Mr. Malfoy…”

Draco swallowed.

He had expected neutrality.

He had expected distance.

Maybe even suspicion.

He did NOT expect her to wrap her arms around him and hold him tightly.

Draco stiffened — shocked — then slowly, carefully, wordlessly hugged her back. His breath trembled, and Harry could see the shimmer in his eyes.

McGonagall whispered:

“I am so very proud of who you became.”

Draco’s throat closed.

He nodded against her shoulder, unable to speak.

When she pulled away, Draco wiped his eyes quickly and muttered,

“Please don’t tell anyone I cried.”

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” she whispered.

Then she looked at their interlocked hands.

Her dry Scottish eyebrow arched.

“…I see you two have finally sorted yourselves out.”

Harry turned red.

Draco choked.

Ron snorted.

Theo whispered, “I KNEW IT.”

Pansy cheered loudly.

McGonagall sighed, exasperated but fond.

“Well, as long as neither of you set anything on fire intentionally…”

Blaise raised his hand.

“What if I set something on fire intentionally?”

“You will be expelled,” she replied without hesitation.

Blaise put his hand down.

------------------------------------------

Students formed a loose procession toward Hogwarts. The castle gates opened with a soft groan, runes glowing faintly as if sensing the return of familiar magic.

Harry and Draco walked together, shoulders brushing, fingers intertwined.

The courtyard stones were new in some places, cracked in others.

Flowers grew where rubble once lay.

Floating lanterns guided them through the twilight.

Draco slowed as he stepped under the archway.

“It feels like…”

He hesitated.

“…like Hogwarts is breathing again.”

Harry nodded.

“So are we.”

Behind them, Blaise and Theo argued about who got the best dorm bed.

Pansy threatened to hex anyone who took hers.

Ron complained about carrying Hermione’s books.

Neville offered snacks.

Luna hummed softly at the lanterns, as if greeting old friends.

The world was still healing.

But for the first time in a long time—

Hogwarts felt like home.

------------------------------------------

 — The Great Hall Welcomes Them

The moment Harry stepped through the doors of the Great Hall, every breath in his body stilled.

It wasn’t perfect yet.

Some parts of the enchanted ceiling flickered—stars blinking in and out like shy fireflies. A few windows were patched with temporary charms. The stone floor still bore faint cracks, sealed but scarred.

But it glowed.

Hundreds of candles floated in the air, their flames soft and steady. Warm light washed over every table, gentle and golden, like the Hall itself was trying to comfort them.

And for the first time since the war—

Hogwarts felt alive.

Draco stopped walking.

Harry looked at him and saw emotion pooling in his eyes—fear, relief, nostalgia, longing, all tangled so tightly he couldn’t breathe.

Harry squeezed his hand.

“You okay?”

Draco nodded slowly, eyes still locked on the Hall.

“I… missed this,” he whispered.

“I didn’t think I would. But I did.”

Harry leaned closer.

“It missed you too.”

Draco flushed.

Blaise snorted from behind.

“Oh look, Potter’s being sentimental again.”

Theo elbowed him.

“Shut up, Blaise, I’m trying to have a moment.”

Pansy squealed.

“LOOK, THEY’RE HOLDING HANDS IN PUBLIC—EVERYONE LOOK!”

Draco nearly combusted.

Harry laughed.

The entire Hall turned toward them at Pansy’s screech.

Conversations froze.

Forks clattered.

Someone gasped so loudly it echoed.

And then—

The whispering began.

“Is that—Potter and Malfoy?”

“They’re holding HANDS.”

“They look so… happy?”

“Honestly? Good for them.”

“I ship it.”

“You WHAT—?”

Draco covered his face with his free hand.

“Pansy, I swear to Merlin—”

“What? I’m celebrating your relationship!”

“You’re EMBARRASSING ME.”

“That is literally my job, darling.”

------------------------------------------

The older students—8th years and a few 7th years who’d returned—began clapping.

Slow at first.

Then louder.

Then the entire Hall erupted.

Cheers.

Whistles.

Stomping feet.

Someone screaming “WE LOVE YOU HARRY!”

Someone else screaming “AND DRACO TOO!”

Draco nearly fainted.

Harry pulled him closer, laughing into Draco’s shoulder.

Even McGonagall smiled at them from the staff table—soft, warm, proud.

She gestured for them to come forward.

When Draco noticed, he froze.

“H-Harry… she’s—she wants us to—”

“It’s fine,” Harry said gently.

“Come on, we’re doing this together.”

Draco swallowed and nodded.

Together.

They crossed the Hall, hands still intertwined.

And the school embraced them.

------------------------------------------

—The Welcome Feast Begins

Food appeared on the tables—warm bread, roast chicken, vegetables, pumpkin juice—familiar smells that wrapped around them like a blanket.

Harry sat beside Draco at the end of the 8th-year table.

To Harry’s left: Hermione, already tearing up.

To Draco’s right: Pansy, Blaise, Theo, Crabbe, Goyle—his family by choice.

Across from them: Neville and Luna smiling with gentle magic.

Students from all houses mingled—no separation, just unity.

Draco blinked slowly as he looked around.

“It’s… different.”

“It’s better,” Harry said softly.

Draco nodded, breath shaking.

“I think… I think I like this version of Hogwarts.”

------------------------------------------

McGonagall rose.

The Hall fell silent instantly.

Her voice, when she spoke, was steady—but thick with feeling.

“Welcome home.”

That alone made several students cry.

She continued.

“This year is unlike any before. We have lost much. But we have also gained courage, strength, and unity. Each of you is proof that even in the darkest times, we choose who we become.”

She looked directly at Draco.

“Some of you have rewritten your stories in the face of impossible odds.”

Draco’s breath caught.

She looked at Harry next.

“And some of you have carried burdens no child ever should and yet found room still for love and compassion.”

Harry looked down, overwhelmed.

She smiled at them both.

“To our returning students—

To our 8th years—

To those rebuilding not just this castle, but yourselves—

Hogwarts is proud of you.”

The Hall filled with applause.

Not polite applause.

Not forced.

Genuine, roaring applause.

Draco bowed his head, eyes shimmering.

Harry slid his fingers through Draco’s under the table.

Draco squeezed back hard.

------------------------------------------

Theo spilled pumpkin juice on Blaise immediately.

Blaise slapped him with a napkin.

Pansy fed Draco potatoes because “he needs to eat more or he’ll snap in half.”

Hermione talked passionately about new course options.

Ron tried to distract her by waving a breadstick.

Neville gave Harry an extra dessert “because you look tired.”

Luna discussed wrackspurts with Crabbe, who nodded politely with no idea what she meant.

It was messy.

Loud.

Warm.

Home.

Harry leaned close to Draco and murmured:

“We made it back.”

Draco’s voice broke when he whispered:

“We really did.”

------------------------------------------

— The 8th Year Dormitory: A New Beginning

After the feast, the Great Hall buzzed with the soft murmur of tired but excited students. Candles floated lower, flickering gently like sleepy fireflies, and the castle itself seemed to hum with anticipation — old stones welcoming new beginnings.

McGonagall led the small group of returning eighth-years out of the Hall and down a corridor that had been magically rebuilt. Her footsteps echoed sharply, but her voice was warm when she finally spoke.

“This year will be different for all of us. Fewer students, new routines… and a shared living space for our eighth-years.”

Pansy whispered loudly, “Shared? With Gryffindors?”

Theo elbowed her.

Ron glared at her.

Blaise smirked like he was planning something.

Draco stayed close to Harry, their fingers brushing occasionally as they walked.

Harry slid his hand into Draco’s fully, and Draco didn’t even hesitate — just tightened his grip with quiet certainty.

The corridor opened into a large archway the students had never seen before.

McGonagall lifted her wand.

A golden seal shimmered in the air like floating runes, rearranging themselves until they spelled:

Eighth Year Cohort — Rebuilding Together

Then the doors swung open.

And all of them gasped.

------------------------------------------

The common room was enormous — twice the size of any normal house common room — with tall windows overlooking the Black Lake. The moonlight streamed in like silver ribbons, painting the entire room in a soft, ethereal glow.

Everything felt warm.

Alive.

Healing.

Plush couches in emerald, scarlet, blue, and yellow — together, not separated.

Bookshelves stacked with brand-new texts.

Tables with potion materials, quills, parchment.

Fireplaces carved with runes representing all four houses intertwined.

A floating chandelier made of drifting stars enchanted to calm anxiety.

Hermione gasped.

Neville clutched his chest.

Luna smiled like she had always known this would happen.

Harry and Draco stepped inside together, and Draco whispered:

“It feels like Hogwarts… but kinder.”

Harry’s thumb brushed his hand.

“It feels like home.”

Draco went pink.

------------------------------------------

Ron spotted the library corner and yelled,

“HERMIONE, LOOK — A WHOLE SECTION FOR YOU AND YOUR NOTES!”

Hermione swatted him.

Theo claimed the sofa nearest the window and declared it his “Brooding Spot.”

Blaise flopped onto the rug and said, “Classy. I approve.”

Pansy chose the largest armchair and said, “No one touch this. Ever. I mark my territory.”

Crabbe and Goyle discovered the snack cabinet and nearly cried with joy.

Luna sat by the enchanted chandelier.

“It’s full of moon sprites,” she sighed happily.

Neville gently placed Trevor II on the windowsill, where the frog croaked approvingly.

And Harry…

Harry just watched everyone — his friends, his people — fill the room with laughter and noise and life.

He felt Draco move closer.

------------------------------------------

McGonagall waited until everyone settled somewhat (which took a while, because Pansy and Ron got into a debate about whose bed would be bigger).

Then she cleared her throat.

“As you can see, I have made arrangements to ensure you eighth-years have the most comfortable, supportive environment possible. You all have endured enough. You deserve peace.”

Draco looked down, shoulders softening.

Harry placed a gentle hand on his back.

McGonagall continued:

“There are four rooms upstairs. Each room houses two to three students. You may choose your roommates, within reason.”

Blaise perked up.

“Within reason? What counts as unreasonable?”

McGonagall narrowed her eyes.

“For example, Mr. Zabini, you and Mr. Nott sharing a room with your entire friend group would be unreasonable.”

Theo yawned.

“Fair.”

Pansy pointed at a random Slytherin boy,

“I refuse to sleep anywhere near him. He chews loudly.”

McGonagall sighed deeply, the way only educators do.

“Choose wisely. Good night, all.”

She left before someone could ask anything worse.

------------------------------------------

The staircase curved up like a soft spiral, lined with golden lanterns.

Harry tugged Draco’s hand gently.

“Come on. Let’s see where we’re sleeping.”

Draco followed, chin slightly raised like he was pretending not to be excited.

The first door was labeled:

ROOM 1 — Maximum 2 students

Ron immediately dashed inside.

Hermione went in behind him.

“DIBS!” Ron yelled.

“Merlin—” Draco muttered.

“That was undignified.”

Next door:

ROOM 2 — Maximum 2 students

Theo and Blaise stood in front of it.

They exchanged a glance.

Theo shrugged.

“I suppose you drooling in your sleep is tolerable.”

Blaise smacked him lightly.

“You kick in your sleep. But yes, we’re roommates.”

They went inside arguing already.

Draco exhaled in relief.

“Good. They’ll destroy each other before they destroy the rest of us.”

Next:

ROOM 3 — Maximum 2 students

Pansy, Luna all immediately claimed it.

Luna calmly conjured a hammock.

Everyone else let them take it.

Harry turned to Draco.

There was only one room left.

The door plaque shimmered:

ROOM 4 — Maximum 2 students

Draco froze.

His eyes flicked from the door

to Harry

to the door again.

Harry whispered:

“…If you want to share—”

Draco stepped closer, cheeks warm.

“I do.”

Harry exhaled softly, eyes softening.

Draco continued, voice quieter:

“I want to be where you are. That’s all.”

Harry’s heart clenched.

He reached up and brushed Draco’s hair back gently.

“Then let’s go inside.”

And together—

hand in hand—

they crossed the threshold of their shared room.

ROOM 5 — Maximum 3 students

Neville , crabbe, Goyle dashed in 

Hogging that room.

Crabbe: I call dibs on the top bunk bed

Goyle smacked him hard on the head nope it s mine.

Neville pulled them apart and is like.

"There are no bunk beds." 

Ands every one was laughing.

------------------------------------------

— The Friends Barge In (aka: THEY WILL NEVER HAVE PEACE)

Harry and Draco had barely taken five steps into their new room before both of them froze in place.

It was beautiful — warm wooden floors, two large four-poster beds draped in soft silver and gold, a shared desk, charmed lanterns, and one enormous window overlooking the lake. In the moonlight, ripples shimmered across the floor like dancing light.

Draco inhaled softly, awe blooming on his face.

“It’s… nice,” he whispered, almost shy.

Harry smiled.

“I think it’s perfect.”

Draco’s cheeks flushed — delicate pink in the lantern glow — and Harry reached up to brush a strand of hair from his forehead.

Draco leaned into the touch.

Their foreheads almost met.

Their lips were inching closer.

Their breaths tangled—

BANG.

The door BURST open so violently it hit the wall.

Pansy Parkinson stood framed in the doorway like a dramatic villain.

“OH MY MERLIN—ARE YOU TWO ABOUT TO KISS? DID WE INTERRUPT? SAY YES SO I CAN MAKE FUN OF YOU.”

Draco shrieked.

Harry choked.

Theo and Blaise peeked from behind Pansy, both wearing identical evil smirks.

Theo stepped inside casually.

“Well well well. Room Number Four: The Honeymoon Suite.”

“I will hex you,” Draco said immediately.

Blaise swept in, ignoring the threat entirely, running his finger across the desk.

“Hmm. The lighting in here is ideal for late-night snogging.”

Draco turned red.

Harry turned red.

Theo applauded.

Ron barged in from behind them, holding a chocolate frog.

“What’s all this screaming about? OH SWEET MOTHER OF—Draco, why are you so close to Harry?!”

“Ron, get out,” Hermione said, dragging him by the ear into the doorway.

She took one look inside, sighed, and muttered,

“Oh please, they’ve been attached at the hip all day. Leave them alone.”

Pansy gasped at Hermione.

“Leave them alone? No no no. This is PRIME ENTERTAINMENT.”

She strode toward Draco, grabbed his chin, and turned his head to inspect him.

“HMM. Blushing. Very blushing. Confirmed: You were flirting.”

Draco smacked her hand away.

“PANSY—STOP!”

Harry had pressed himself back against the bedpost like he was facing a dragon.

Neville appeared next, nervous but smiling.

“I, um, just wanted to check… oh—wow, everyone is here already.”

Luna floated in behind him, humming.

She stared at Harry and Draco holding hands again without realizing it.

“Oh,” she said cheerfully, “your auras are touching. That’s lovely.”

Draco nearly melted into the floor.

Blaise threw himself dramatically onto Draco’s bed.

“Well, gentlemen,” he purred, “which bed will be the shared one?”

Harry’s soul left his body.

Draco covered his face with both hands.

Theo smirked.

“Careful, Blaise, Draco might suffocate Potter under blankets. He’s clingy.”

“I AM NOT—” Draco began.

Harry squeezed Draco’s waist.

He shut up immediately.

Ron gagged.

“Blimey, I’m leaving—”

“No you’re not,” Hermione said, pulling him back by his hood.

Pansy pointed at the beds.

“YES, let’s discuss sleeping arrangements. This one is clearly Harry’s—”

She pointed at the left bed.

“—Because it’s messy and emotionally unstable.”

“Hey—!” Harry protested.

“And THIS,” she pointed at the right bed,

“is Draco’s. Because it’s neat, pretty, and overdramatic.”

Draco sputtered.

Harry laughed.

Blaise smirked.

“And how long until the beds mysteriously merge together in the night?”

Theo raised a hand.

“I give it… one week.”

“Three days,” Pansy said confidently.

Ron shouted, “ZERO DAYS, IT BETTER BE ZERO DAYS OR I’M LEAVING THE COUNTRY.”

Hermione rolled her eyes.

“Ron, sit down.”

------------------------------------------

Harry grabbed Draco’s hand openly — boldly — and tugged him a little closer.

“Everyone OUT,” Harry said firmly.

Draco blinked up at him, surprised by the sudden confidence.

Pansy froze.

Theo blinked.

Blaise grinned like he’d just watched a lion roar.

“Well well,” Blaise murmured.

“Potter grew a spine.”

Pansy dramatically clutched her chest.

“I’m so proud of him.”

“OUT,” Harry repeated.

One by one, they all filed out, dragging their chaos behind them.

Pansy blew Draco a kiss.

Theo winked.

Blaise whispered loudly,

“USE PROTECTION—”

“OUT!” Draco screamed.

The door slammed shut.

------------------------------------------

The room was quiet again.

The lanterns flickered softly.

The lake shimmered outside.

Their breathing steadied.

Draco let out a long, suffering sigh.

Harry laughed weakly.

“I told you my friends were a nightmare.”

Draco stepped closer, sliding his fingers into Harry’s.

“Yes,” he said softly,

“but they’re our nightmare now.”

Harry’s heart warmed so intensely it hurt.

He leaned his forehead against Draco’s again.

This time—

No one interrupted.

------------------------------------------

Their room felt like its own small world — quiet, warm, lit only by the soft flicker of lanterns that painted gentle shadows across the walls. The chaos of their friends had faded into the hallway, and now everything had settled into peace again.

Draco shifted back on the bed, pulling Harry down with him until they were lying together in the soft blankets. Harry curled instinctively against Draco’s chest, head tucked beneath Draco’s chin, arms wrapped loosely around his waist.

Draco exhaled softly.

He loved this.

Harry’s weight on him, gentle and trusting; the warmth of Harry’s breath against his neck; the way Harry always snuggled closer like he was trying to mold himself into Draco’s heartbeat.

Draco stroked a hand slowly down Harry’s back, feeling him melt instantly.

“Comfortable?” Draco murmured.

Harry nodded, nuzzling closer with a sleepy hum.

“This is my favorite way to hold you,” Harry admitted quietly, voice warm and shy. “Head on your chest… you always feel so steady.”

Draco felt his heart flip.

He tightened his arms around Harry, kissing the top of his messy hair.

“If you like it,” he whispered, “then I’ll hold you like this as often as you want.”

Harry’s smile pressed against Draco’s collarbone.

“You already do,” he murmured, eyes soft and half-lidded. “Every night since summer… you always let me sleep on you.”

Draco flushed, embarrassed and proud at the same time.

“Well,” he said gently, threading his fingers through Harry’s hair, “you sleep better this way. And I… like when you cling.”

Harry’s cheeks warmed, and he hid his face in Draco’s chest.

Draco chuckled softly.

They stayed like that for a while —

talking about their first day,

their friends’ stupidity,

the castle feeling different but safe,

how strange and beautiful it felt to be back.

Eventually, their voices softened.

Their breathing synced.

A peaceful silence settled —

the kind that felt full, not empty;

whole, not awkward.

Harry traced small circles on Draco’s hip.

Draco carded his fingers through Harry’s hair slowly, tenderly.

After a long quiet moment, Draco’s fingers paused.

“Harry?” he whispered.

Harry hummed softly, sleepy and content.

“Mm?”

Draco swallowed — nervous, shy, pink all over.

“So… um…”

Harry lifted his head slightly, blinking up at him.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong,” Draco said quickly, cupping Harry’s cheek. “I’m fine. Just—let me finish before you panic, alright?”

Harry nodded, worried already.

Draco took a breath.

“My pre-heat started today.”

Harry froze.

Then immediately:

“Are you okay? Do you feel sick? Do you need something? Should I—should I move away to give you space? I don’t want to make you uncomfortable, Draco, I can sleep on the other bed, or—”

Draco grabbed his face and kissed him.

Not deep.

Not heated.

Just enough to shut him up and bring him back.

Harry blinked when they parted, breath soft and shaky.

“Love,” Draco whispered, stroking his cheek, “you didn’t let me finish.”

Harry flushed.

“Right. Sorry. Continue.”

Draco’s throat bobbed as he swallowed.

“I… wanted to tell you because… it comes with certain instincts. Certain urges.”

Harry nodded slowly, heart pounding.

Draco’s cheeks turned bright red.

“And I…”

His voice dropped to a whisper.

“I really… want to nurse you.”

Harry’s brain stopped functioning.

Draco continued quickly, face burning:

“But only if you want it — only if you’re comfortable — I won’t push anything, Harry, I swear. I just— I wanted you to know I’m feeling the instinct, and I want— I want to take care of you like that, intimately, but safely, and only if you—”

“Yes.”

Draco blinked.

Harry’s face was already pink, breath quick and uneven.

“I— yes,” Harry whispered again, stuttering through the words, “I… want that, Draco. I want to—I want to nurse from you. I’ve wanted that for so long after the war—”

Draco’s breath caught.

Harry buried his face in Draco’s chest, overwhelmed, his ears red, his entire body warm and trembling.

Draco stroked his back slowly, tenderly.

“Harry,” he whispered, “look at me.”

Harry lifted his head slightly.

Draco cupped his cheek.

“You’re sure?”

Harry nodded so fast Draco almost laughed.

“Yes. I want you. I want… that with you. I really want to.”

Draco’s smile was soft and shy and aching with affection.

“Then come here,” he whispered, pulling Harry closer, breath mixing with his. “I’ll take care of you.”

Harry’s pulse jumped.

His fingers clutched Draco’s shirt.

He whispered, voice breaking:

“I trust you.”

Draco kissed him again —

slow, warm, full of emotion.

The kind of kiss that says:

You’re mine.

You’re safe.

I want you.

I love you.

Draco pulled back just enough to rest their foreheads together.

“Then let me treat you right,” he murmured.

“Let me give you what we both want.”

Harry’s breath shuddered.

“Draco…”

Harry lifted his head, green eyes softening with that familiar mix of reverence and hunger. He nuzzled closer, nose brushing the silk over Draco's sternum, inhaling the sweet, creamy scent that always hit him like a potion. "Yeah? You know I want to, Draco. Need to taste you, feel you let go like that." His hand slid up, palm cupping the side of one breast through the fabric, thumb circling the hardened nipple that already beaded with a damp spot. Consent shone in his gaze, waiting for Draco's lead.

With a small, teasing smile, Draco shifted to sit up slightly, propping himself against the headboard. His fingers worked the buttons of the silk shirt one by one, the material whispering open to expose his pale skin inch by inch. The shirt parted like a curtain, revealing the full, puffy swells of his breasts—flushed pink at the edges, veins faintly visible under the translucent skin, nipples erect and glistening with the first beads of milk. They looked almost ethereal in the low light, heavy with promise, the areolas darkened and stretched from the constant production.

Harry's breath caught, his cock stirring in his trousers as he watched, but he kept his movements slow, reverent. Draco shrugged the shirt off his shoulders, letting it pool at his elbows, and cupped one breast, lifting it toward Harry's mouth. "Come here, alpha. Suck from me. Take what you need."

Harry leaned in without hesitation, lips parting to latch onto the offered nipple. He sucked gently at first, tongue flicking the tip to coax the milk forth. A warm gush flooded his mouth—rich and sweet, like warmed cream laced with honey, coating his tongue as he swallowed greedily. His hand supported the underside of Draco's otyer breast, kneading lightly to encourage the flow, while his other arm wrapped around Draco's back, pulling him closer.

Draco gasped, head tipping back as relief washed through him, the pressure easing with each pull of Harry's mouth. "That's it... just like that," he whispered, fingers tightening in Harry's hair, guiding him without force. The sensation built slowly, a tingling warmth spreading from his chest down to his core, his pussy clenching in response. Milk leaked steadily now, dribbling from the corners of Harry's lips as he nursed, utterly focused, eyes half-closed in bliss.

Harry hummed against the soft flesh, the vibration sending sparks through Draco's body. He switched to the other breast after a few minutes, latching on with the same tender suction, drawing out more of the creamy liquid. "So sweet, Draco," he murmured between swallows, voice muffled. "Your milk's perfect—warm and filling me up. These tits of yours, so full and ready for me." He licked away a stray drop, then sucked harder for a moment, making Draco arch and moan softly.

They stayed like that, wrapped in each other, Harry's gentle feeding.

Harry's mouth worked steadily on the nipple, drawing out rhythmic pulls that made Draco's toes curl against the sheets. Milk flowed freely now, warm streams coating Harry's tongue as he swallowed, the taste growing richer with each gulp, flooding his senses until his head swam with it. Draco's hand trembled in Harry's hair, his breaths coming in soft pants, the relief mingling with a building ache in his core.

After long minutes, when the flow from that breast began to slow to lazy drips, Harry released the nipple with a wet pop, his lips shiny and swollen. He gazed up at Draco, eyes dark with need, a thin trail of milk escaping the corner of his mouth. "The other one's calling me," he murmured, voice roughened by the creaminess clinging to his throat. Without waiting for words, he shifted, his body sliding down just enough to align with the untouched swell.

Draco whimpered softly, nodding as he guided Harry's head with gentle pressure. The second breast throbbed heavier than the first, puffy and veined, the nipple peaked and leaking a pearl of milk that rolled down the curve. Harry latched on immediately, sucking with renewed hunger, his tongue swirling around the areola to lap up the escaped drops before sealing his lips tight.

The suction pulled a sharp gasp from Draco, his back arching off the pillows as milk surged forth in a thick gush, filling Harry's mouth faster than he could swallow at first. He gulped it down greedily, one hand kneading the base of the breast to milk it further, fingers sinking into the soft, yielding flesh. The warmth spread through him, settling low in his belly, his cock hardening against Draco's thigh as the omega's scent thickened the air—sweet and fertile, laced with arousal.

"Fuck, Draco... this one's even fuller," Harry groaned between swallows, the words vibrating against the sensitive skin. He sucked harder, teeth grazing lightly to heighten the sensation, drawing out moans that echoed in the dim room. Draco's free hand clutched the sheets, his pussy clenching emptily, slick gathering as the nursing sent jolts straight to his clit. Milk dribbled from Harry's chin now, soaking into the silk shirt still draped around Draco's arms, but neither cared—the intimacy burned brighter than any mess.

Draco's hips twitched involuntarily, seeking friction, but Harry held him steady with his free arm, focused entirely on the task, on worshiping every drop his omega offered. The flow tapered eventually, leaving both breasts lighter, Draco's chest rising and falling in exhausted bliss as Harry finally pulled away, pressing a lingering kiss to the damp nipple before nuzzling into the valley between them.

Harry lingered in the warm valley between Draco's breasts, his breath steadying as the last traces of milk faded from his tongue. He lifted his head slowly, green eyes locking onto Draco's silver ones, wide and hazy with post-relief languor. There was a boyish hope in Harry's gaze, a silent plea for approval, his lips still glistening with the remnants of what he'd drawn from Draco's body. He nuzzled closer, chin resting on the softened swell of one breast, waiting.

Draco's chest heaved with a soft laugh, his fingers threading through Harry's messy black hair, tugging lightly to pull him up. "My perfect alpha," he whispered, voice thick and affectionate, thumb brushing over Harry's swollen lower lip to wipe away a stray drop. "You drained me so well... look at you, all sated and smug. Good boy." The praise rolled off his tongue like honey, and Harry's cheeks flushed deeper, a pleased rumble vibrating in his throat as he leaned in.

Their lips met in a slow, deep kiss, Draco's mouth opening eagerly under Harry's. Tongues slid together, exploring with lazy thoroughness—Harry's tasting of sweet cream, Draco's cleaner but soon sharing the flavor as he licked into Harry's mouth, savoring the evidence of his own essence. It was intimate, filthy in its tenderness, Draco moaning softly into the kiss as his hands cupped Harry's face, holding him close. They broke apart only when breath demanded it, foreheads pressed together, sharing warm exhales laced with the scent of milk and arousal.

Harry's body shifted downward again, instinctive and needy, his nose brushing the damp peak of Draco's left nipple. He inhaled deeply, the faint milky tang still clinging to the skin, and his voice came out stuttered, vulnerable. "D-Draco... can I... can I keep latching on? Just... just for a bit?"

Draco blinked down at him, a flutter of surprise and heat blooming in his chest, his spent breasts tingling under the attention. "But... there's no more milk, Harry. You're all done with that." His words tumbled out in a stutter, cheeks pinking as he watched Harry's earnest face, the alpha's eyes half-lidded and pleading.

"I know," Harry murmured, nuzzling the nipple again, lips ghosting over it in a feather-light kiss. "I just... I want to fall asleep sucking on them. Please? It feels... right." His hands settled on Draco's hips, thumbs stroking soothing circles, but his focus stayed on the soft bud, tongue darting out to wet it experimentally.

Draco's breath hitched, a mess of flutters rioting in his belly—embarrassed, aroused, utterly charmed by his alpha's desperation. He bit his lip, nodding shakily. "A-Alright... gods, you're impossible. Go on, then." His voice cracked into a whisper, fingers resuming their path through Harry's hair as encouragement.

Harry latched on without hesitation, mouth sealing around the nipple with gentle suction, no milk forthcoming but the rhythm soothing all the same. He sighed contentedly, body relaxing fully against Draco's, one arm draping over his waist to pull him close. The soft pulls lulled him, eyelids drooping as warmth enveloped him, Draco's heartbeat a steady drum under his cheek.

Draco watched for a moment, heart swelling with a mix of fondness and lingering sensitivity, the sensation of Harry's mouth a comforting ache. His own exhaustion crept in, eyelids heavy, and he let his hand fall limp in Harry's curls. With a final, soft exhale, he drifted off, the two of them tangled in peaceful slumber, scents mingling in the quiet room.

------------------------------------------

Sunlight filtered through the heavy curtains of Draco's Slytherin dorm, casting a soft glow over the tangled sheets. Draco stirred first, his body heavy with the remnants of sleep and the subtle ache in his chest. He blinked awake, silver eyes focusing on the dark head nestled against him. Harry's lips were still sealed around his right nipple, suckling gently in his slumber, the rhythmic pulls faint but persistent. Draco's breasts felt empty, deflated almost, the skin soft and sensitive from the night's uninterrupted attention—no fresh milk had built up, Harry's mouth claiming every drop before it could gather.

A fond smile tugged at Draco's lips as he reached down, fingers weaving into Harry's messy black hair, petting slowly. The alpha's breath hitched at the touch, green eyes fluttering open, hazy with confusion before sharpening on Draco's face. He didn't release the nipple right away, tongue flicking once more out of habit, drawing a shiver from Draco.

"Had a good sleep?" Draco murmured, voice husky from disuse, his thumb stroking Harry's temple. "You really love nursing, don't you? I noticed it when you first asked to latch on... but you're quite fond of my milk." The tease laced his words, light and playful, eyes sparkling with mischief as he watched Harry's reaction.

Harry's cheeks flooded with color, a deep crimson spreading from his neck to his ears. He pulled back finally, the nipple slipping free with a soft pop, glistening from his saliva. "D-Draco..." he stammered, averting his gaze, but his body betrayed him, shifting closer, one hand still resting possessively on Draco's hip. The alpha's scent thickened with embarrassment, mingling with the lingering milky sweetness in the air. He buried his face against Draco's collarbone, mumbling, "It's... it's you. All of you. I couldn't stop."

Draco chuckled softly, pulling Harry up for a quick, reassuring kiss on the forehead, his own heart fluttering at the vulnerability. "My insatiable alpha," he whispered, teasing edge softening into affection as he continued to card fingers through the tousled locks.

-----------------------------------------

Sunlight spilled across Draco’s bed, warming both boys where they were curled together. Harry stirred first, sighing softly as he pressed closer, nuzzling Draco’s chest like he always did when half-awake.

Draco stroked his hair, voice soft:

"love' we should get up now.”

Harry groaned, nuzzling into dracos chest more. 

“No five more minutes.”

Draco smiled — then shoved him lightly.

“Get up. If we’re late, Hermione will summon the wrath of God.”

Harry’s eyes shot open instantly.

Draco snorted.

They got dressed together, brushing against each other and exchanging tiny smiles in the quiet morning light.

Then Draco put on his uniform skirt — neat, pleated, perfectly tailored.

Harry paused mid-buttoning his shirt.

“…you look unfairly good in that you always do but damn I lkke when youwear skirts,” Harry whispered.

Draco flicked his hair and smirked.

“I know Harry, you always stare at my legs. It’s s called being stylish.”

And Harry turned scarlet.

"It's just your legs are so pretty."

Draco just giggled at that.

He slipped it on effortlessly — classy, elegant, completely normal.

And then—

THEO BURST INTO THE ROOM LIKE A KIDNAPPER WITH A VISION.

“DRACO. HARRY. GET UP.”

"Oh, you guys are up."

He held three skirts in his arms. “IT’S SKIRT DAY. WE’RE MATCHING.”

Harry blinked.

Draco blinked.

Then Ron poked his head inside.

“Skirt day… what now?”

Theo pointed at him dramatically.

“OMEGAS IN SLYTHERIN HOUSE WEAR SKIRTS TODAY, RONALD. YOU ARE AN OMEGA. GET IN THE DAMN SKIRT.”

Ron IMMEDIATELY backed out of the room.

“No. Absolutely not. AND I'M NOT A SLYTHERIN.”

Theo just brushes it of saying." Oh dear now we all share the same dorm so— all the omegas in the 8th are gonna wear skirts."

And then Theo chased him.

“NOW GET BACK HERE, YOU RED-HEADED HETERO DISASTER— YOU’RE RUINING THE AESTHETIC—”

Blaise leaned against the doorway sipping his morning tea, watching like it was theatre.

Hermione walked in…

Saw Ron in a skirt…

And her brain STOPPED WORKING.

She dropped her books.

Her mouth fell open.

Her cheeks turned ROSE RED.

Harry whispered, “Hermione? Are you okay?”

She didn’t respond.

She just stared at Ron’s thighs like they held the cure for dragon pox.

The room went dead silent.

Then Luna floated in, calm and glowing, also wearing her Ravenclaw skirt.

“Good morning, everyone,” she said dreamily.

“You all look lovely.”

Theo stood triumphantly behind Ron, who was now fully wearing the skirt, looking like a grumpy but surprisingly attractive model.

Theo threw his hands up.

“BEHOLD — THE OMEGA QUARTET.”

Harry stared at Draco like a man facing divinity.

Hermione stared at Ron like she just realized she is in love with him for the 80th time.

Blaise stared at Theo like he wanted to eat him alive.

And they all marched down the hallway together.

The walk down the corridor was not at all quite there were whispers and noises.

“Are those… the 8th years?”

“They look INCREDIBLE—”

“Malfoy looks so hot.”

"Obviously he is the prettiest one, but too late he is taken by the choose one."

“Luna looks like a goddess.”

“Theo Nott is going to kill me with those legs.”

“RON WEASLEY?? Why does he look GOOD???”

Ron tried to hide his face.

Theo pulled his hands down.

“Stop that. You’re beautiful. Own it.”

Ron turned red enough to match the Gryffindor banner.

The doors swung open and—

PANSY SCREAMED.

“OH MY GOD THE OMEGA SQUAD HAS ARRIVED— DRACO YOU LOOK SEXIER THAN ANYONE HAS A RIGHT TO— AND RON WEASLEY WHAT IN MERLIN’S NAME— HERMIONE ARE YOU SEEING THIS—”

Hermione:

silently combusts

Neville dropped his fork.

Blaise wolf-whistled.

Harry muttered, “I’m in love,” staring at Draco’s legs.

McGonagall…

Paused.

Raised a brow.

“Mr. Malfoy, Mr. Nott, Miss Lovegood, Mr. Weasley…

you’re all looking quite sharp today.”

Ron nearly fainted.

Draco preened.

Theo bowed.

Luna sparkled.

Hermione died inside.

And Harry took Draco’s hand under the table, whispering,

“You’re stunning.”

Draco flushed pink.

-----------------------------------------

The Great Hall buzzed with the soft morning hum of returning students, but nothing—nothing—compared to the explosion of noise coming from the newly established 8th-year table. The moment the 8th years sat down, the atmosphere changed instantly. It was like the chaotic energy of six years of friendship, rivalry, trauma, survival, and hormones had condensed into a single volatile cloud… and then detonated in the middle of breakfast.

Draco had barely set down the teapot before Pansy lunged across the table, grabbing his wrist dramatically.

“DRACO, SWEETHEART—YOU LOOK DIVINE THIS MORNING. LIKE A FRESHLY POLISHED WAND.”

Theo snorted into his porridge.

“Polished wand, huh? Interesting choice of words.”

Draco rolled his eyes, but the corner of his mouth twitched upward—because for once, the teasing felt harmless, familiar, warm. Across him, Luna was plaiting a braid into Pansy’s hair, humming softly like chaos was fuel.

Neville arrived balancing three plates, offering two of them to Crabbe and Goyle with a shy smile.

“You two always forget breakfast,” he said quietly. “Thought I’d grab extras.”

Crabbe blinked. Goyle blinked. Then both beamed with pure brotherly affection and nearly CRUSHED Neville in a double-arm hug.

“Neville, mate, you’re a lifesaver!”

Across the table, Ron gaped.

“Since when are you three… FRIENDS?”

Goyle shrugged. “Neville helped us replant the greenhouse. He didn’t yell when we stepped on the mushrooms.”

Neville cleared his throat.

“They weren’t… exactly stepped on. More like completely flattened.”

Draco took a delicate sip of tea.

“Honestly, Longbottom, you’re a braver man than any of us.”

Blaise raised his glass.

“To Neville, the Mushroom Savior.”

Everyone clinked their cups.

-----------------------------------------

Harry had barely taken his seat beside Draco when Hermione suddenly froze mid-reach for jam. Her eyes drifted toward Ron—whose legs were neatly crossed under the table, skirt falling perfectly over his knees.

She went pink. Then red.

Then she hid behind her pumpkin juice.

Theo whispered loudly:

“Your girlfriend is malfunctioning, Weasley.”

Ron choked on air.

“She’s not—she’s—WE’RE NOT—”

Hermione squeaked into her sleeve.

Pansy leaned in. “Oh my GOD, save her, she’s dying.”

Draco smirked into his tea.

Harry snorted so hard milk came out of his nose.

“Potter, control yourself,” Draco muttered.

“You’re embarrassing yourself.”

Harry wiped his face. “I’m ALWAYS embarrassing myself.”

Draco kissed his cheek, entirely without thinking.

The table ERUPTED.

Pansy screamed.

Theo clutched his heart.

Crabbe and Goyle wolf-whistled.

Neville actually clapped.

Ron made a strangled noise.

Hermione’s jaw DROPPED.

Blaise leaned back like he’d witnessed historical art.

“ARE WE JUST—DOING THAT NOW?” Ron sputtered, face red.

Theo fanned Draco dramatically. “OUR LITTLE MALFOY IS IN LOVE.”

Draco nearly died on the spot.

Harry looked smug enough to float.

Hermione finally regained her voice—barely.

“So… are we all just… friends now?”

Crabbe nodded.

Goyle nodded even harder.

“Yeah,” Crabbe said simply. “Feels like we should’ve been earlier.”

A soft silence washed over the group—not awkward, but warm, full, gentle.

The war had broken all of them.

But somehow, coming back… was stitching them together again.

Neville spoke first, shy but sure:

“I’m glad we’re all here. Really.”

Luna rested her head on Pansy’s shoulder.

Pansy didn’t even pretend to mind.

Theo leaned slightly against Blaise, who pretended not to notice but didn’t move away.

Harry bumped Draco’s knee under the table.

Draco gave the smallest smile.

The Great Hall, for the first time in years, felt like a home instead of a battlefield.

Until Ron opened his mouth again—

“Wait—Draco, how did YOU sleep last night?”

Draco choked on his tea.

Harry nearly fell off the bench.

Hermione gasped.

Pansy SCREAMED.

And the chaos began all over again.

-----------------------------------------

The walk to their first class felt almost unreal. For the first time in years, there was no fear, no tension simmering beneath the surface — only loud chatter, teasing insults, and the kind of chaotic affection that could only exist among people who had survived hell together. Harry and Draco walked close enough that their shoulders brushed every few steps. Ron and Hermione kept glancing at each other like they were afraid to be caught looking. Luna drifted serenely beside Pansy, who stared at her like Luna hung constellations with her bare hands. Theo and Blaise whispered animatedly behind the group while Neville chatted with Crabbe and Goyle about wand techniques.

They slipped into their Advanced Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom together — not because they planned it, but because moving as a unit had already become second nature. Without hesitation, the entire group slid into the first long bench… together. Slytherins mixed with Gryffindors, Ravenclaw brushing shoulders with Hufflepuff, house rivalries blending into something warmer, louder, and dangerously unified.

Professor Wilkins — new, young, and heartbreakingly optimistic — looked up from his roll call sheet and froze mid-sentence.

“Oh,” he said softly. “You… all sat together.”

Draco tilted his head, voice polite but pointed. “Is that an issue, Professor?”

“N-No, I just—well—usually students sit with their houses.”

Hermione offered him a kind smile. “We work better together now.”

Neville nodded in agreement. “Yeah. Feels strange not to.”

Crabbe nudged him proudly. Goyle gave a slow, approving nod.

Theo slung an arm over Blaise’s shoulders and added without missing a beat, “Us separating would be a public tragedy. We have an aesthetic to maintain.”

Blaise smirked. “Obviously.”

Wilkins blinked at them, visibly recalibrating his expectations of life.

His gaze moved to Harry and Draco — sitting so close their knees touched beneath the desk. Draco lifted his chin in calm defiance while Harry gave the professor an apologetic half-smile.

“And… you two?”

Harry’s hand inched just a bit closer to Draco’s. “We sit together,” he said simply.

Draco nodded once. “Correct.”

Pansy sighed dreamily across the table. “They’re soul-bonded. Not magically. Emotionally.”

Luna added, “Their energies are synchronized. It’s rather beautiful.”

Professor Wilkins made a soft, strained sound. The kind of sound a man makes when he reflects on every choice that led him to this exact, unfortunate moment.

He tried again. “Well — today I hoped we could begin with—”

Hermione lifted a hand gently. “Professor, you might want to sit down.”

He frowned. “Why would I—”

Then he really looked at them.

Twelve pairs of eyes. Twelve students who had lived through war, death, love, trauma, resurrection, and an ungodly amount of teenage hormones — all sitting together in a single row, united by experience, chaos, and stubborn loyalty.

Professor Wilkins sat down.

Quietly. Slowly. Like a man giving up.

“Class dismissed,” he whispered.

The room went silent.

Draco blinked. “We just arrived.”

Wilkins nodded gravely. “And I need… a moment. To pray.”

The 8th years exchanged glances, shrugged collectively, and began packing their things as one chaotic, synchronized unit.

As they stepped into the hallway, Harry leaned in to whisper to Draco, his breath brushing his ear.

“We broke him.”

Draco smirked, satisfied. “Naturally.”

Theo stretched his arms behind his head. “I give him three days.”

“Two,” Blaise countered.

“One hour,” Luna said softly, with the serenity of a prophet.

Neville sighed. “He tried really hard.”

Pansy shook her head. “He’s not ready for us.”

Hermione laughed for real — a warm, bright sound that echoed through the corridor. “Oh Ron… face it. We’re the worst.”

Ron groaned. “We really are.”

And like that, the 8th years — this strange, stitched-together family — moved down the hall together, laughing, drifting, bumping shoulders, alive in a way none of them had been for years.

Hogwarts hadn’t just welcomed them back.

It had become theirs again.

-----------------------------------------

With their first class miraculously dismissed and a generous hour before Potions, the entire group drifted toward the library in a noisy, laughing swarm. They didn’t even discuss it — their bodies simply migrated as one organism. The library itself fell quiet the moment they entered, not out of fear, but out of confused awe; it wasn’t every day that twelve 8th-years who once almost destroyed the school strolled in like they owned the place.

They found a big table near the windows, sunlight spilling over the surface like liquid gold. Draco sat down gracefully, pulling out a book, and Harry didn’t hesitate — he slid behind Draco, practically pouncing onto the sofa seat. He tugged Draco gently back until the blond was nestled between his legs, Draco’s back against Harry’s chest. Draco huffed.

“What do you think you’re doing, Potter?”

Harry smoothed a hand through Draco’s hair, fingers combing the silvery strands.

“I’m going to braid your hair.”

Draco froze mid-eye roll. “You—what?”

“I like your hair,” Harry murmured, winding a curl around his finger. “And I want to braid it.”

Theo, Blaise, and Ron immediately howled with laughter, but Draco’s ears went pink, and he muttered, “Fine. Don’t mess it up.”

But before Harry could even begin, a sharp voice sliced through the aisle.

“EXCUSE ME.”

Pansy Parkinson tossed her bag onto the table and stood like she was entering an arena.

Everyone paused.

Pansy jabbed a finger at Harry’s face. “You are NOT touching Draco Malfoy’s hair before I show Luna how a REAL braid looks.”

Luna blinked serenely beside her, holding a handful of moon-shaped clips. “I just like shiny things,” she said softly.

But Pansy was already rolling up her sleeves, eyes blazing like a woman with something to prove.

Harry raised an eyebrow. “He’s my boyfriend. I get to braid his hair.”

“Oh please,” Pansy scoffed. “You can barely tie your own shoelaces half the time.”

“I CAN TOO—”

“You absolutely cannot,” Hermione muttered from across the table.

Draco leaned back, amused and resigned. “Can we not turn my head into a battlefield?”

But it was too late.

Pansy slammed a box onto the table — beads, pearls, silver pins, tiny gemstone charms.

Harry’s jaw dropped.

“…Where did you get—?”

“War preparation,” Pansy said simply.

Blaise snorted. “She means she hoarded craft supplies instead of doing Arithmancy.”

“I STAND BY MY CHOICES!”

Neville stepped forward like a referee reluctantly entering a dragon pit. “Um. I can… judge?”

Twelve heads turned toward him.

Neville immediately regretted volunteering — but it was too late. He was chosen.

-----------------------------------------

Harry loosened Draco’s pale hair, letting it spill like silk over his fingers. He murmured something softly — Draco’s shoulders relaxed instantly. Harry worked with slow precision, twisting strands, weaving them into small elegant loops, threading in tiny black pearl beads that he claimed “matched Draco’s dangerous vibe.”

Draco preened.

Across the table, Pansy had Luna sitting cross-legged before her. Luna looked delighted; Pansy looked like she had trained her whole life for this moment. She braided with sharp, confident motions, weaving moon-shaped silver charms and iridescent beads that caught the light beautifully. Luna’s braid shimmered like enchanted starlight.

Ron whispered, “We’re witnessing a war.”

Hermione slapped his arm. “Shh, don’t distract them!”

Theo leaned back, arms folded, enjoying the show. “My money’s on Pansy.”

Blaise smirked. “My money’s on Harry. Passion is a powerful motivator.”

Draco didn’t move a muscle, shoulders straight, chin lifted, letting Harry use his head like a canvas. When Harry gently clipped a small emerald charm at the base of Draco’s braid, Draco actually melted back against him.

“Show-off,” Draco whispered.

Harry kissed the top of his blond head, utterly unashamed.

-----------------------------------------

Neville stood between the two braiding masterpieces, sweating.

He looked at Draco — his braid elegant, dark pearls glimmering along the twist, an emerald charm settling at the base. Harry’s fingers rested on Draco’s shoulders, protective, affectionate. Draco’s cheeks were faintly pink, eyes soft.

Then he looked at Luna — her hair woven into a celestial braid that shimmered with moonlight, silver charms swaying gently as she smiled at Neville like he carried galaxies in his palms.

Neville inhaled.

This was impossible.

“Well?” Pansy demanded.

Harry narrowed his eyes. “Choose carefully, Longbottom.”

Neville wiped his palms on his robes.

“They’re—both beautiful,” he said helplessly. “But… I think… Luna’s looks like a night sky, and Draco’s looks like… a royal portrait.”

“AND THE WINNER IS—?” Theo pressed.

Neville cracked.

“TIE! IT’S A TIE! THEY’RE BOTH PERFECT!”

Pansy gasped.

Harry shrugged proudly.

Draco clapped once. “Excellent decision.”

Luna beamed. “Thank you, Neville.”

Neville nearly passed out.

-----------------------------------------

Once the battle ended, something even worse happened:

Crabbe sat down and asked, “Can someone braid mine?”

Then Goyle plopped beside him. “Me too!”

Ron looked at Hermione with wide eyes. “Would you… braid mine?”

Hermione froze like a malfunctioning automaton.

Theo turned to Blaise. “You touch my hair, I’ll hex you.”

Blaise smiled lazily. “I wasn’t going to. But now I want to.”

Chaos exploded.

Draco leaned his head back onto Harry’s shoulder, braid glittering in the library light. “Your next class better be ready for us.”

Harry rested his chin atop Draco’s head.

“They’ll survive.”

“No,” Draco corrected softly.

“They won’t.”

-----------------------------------------

By the time the hour in the library ended, the 8th years looked less like a group of students and more like a wandering art exhibit. Not everyone had long hair, but that didn’t stop them. Pansy had clipped shimmering moon pins into Luna’s curls until she looked like a walking constellation. Blaise had somehow ended up with a single elegant gold cuff on his ear, and Theo had dark jade beads woven into the ends of his fringe in a way that made him look like he walked out of a fashion magazine.

Hermione had braided a thin red ribbon into Ron’s hair — nothing dramatic, just a delicate little touch that made Ron blush the moment anyone pointed it out. Crabbe and Goyle had matching silver clips shaped like tiny cauldrons, and Neville, bless his heart, had let Luna attach a small sprig of dried lavender above his ear. “For protection,” she whispered. “And confidence.” Neville looked taller after that.

Harry’s work on Draco was… stunning. Draco’s pale hair shimmered with black pearls and a soft green charm nestled neatly at the base of the braid. Harry himself didn’t escape Pansy’s wrath — she’d clipped a small silver star into his fringe, declaring, “You look too plain next to Draco. Fix it.”

They were laughing, bumping shoulders, stealing each other’s hair clips, and threatening to sue Pansy for her “aggressive styling methods” as they spilled into the corridor leading to the dungeons.

Their laughter echoed off the cold stone walls until it felt like Hogwarts itself was smiling.

Draco walked close beside Harry, brushing their arms together, faintly pleased with how Harry kept admiring the braid.

“You’re staring,” Draco said without looking at him.

Harry didn’t deny it. “I like how you look.”

Draco flushed, lips twitching. “Obviously you do.”

Behind them, Ron was complaining loudly.

“Hermione, why did you put a ribbon? Everyone’s looking at me!”

“Because you look cute,” Hermione muttered — then nearly tripped over her own feet as she realized what she’d said.

Theo snorted. “They’re hopeless.”

Blaise slung an arm around Theo’s shoulder. “Adorable, though.”

By the time they reached the Potions classroom door, the laughter had become so loud that a few third years scurried away in fear.

And then the door opened.

And Severus Snape stepped out.

He froze.

The collective sparkle, shine, glitter, beads, ribbons, hair charms, clips, braids, aromatic lavender sprigs, moon pins, and emerald accents hit him like a Bludger to the skull.

His eyes flicked slowly, painfully, down the line of 8th years.

Harry with a silver star in his hair.

Draco looking like an ethereal prince with pearls.

Pansy holding Luna’s hand, both glowing.

Theo and Blaise looking like elite runway models.

Ron with a ribbon.

Hermione pink-faced.

Crabbe and Goyle with matching cauldron clips.

Neville smelling faintly of lavender peace charms.

Snape inhaled sharply through his nose.

It did not sound healthy.

“What,” Snape said in a voice so low it could curdle blood,

“have you all done to yourselves?”

Silence.

Dead, heavy, pure-oh-Merlin-we’re-in-trouble silence.

Then Luna smiled softly.

“We are celebrating beauty, Professor.”

Pansy nodded grandly. “It’s an omega rights thing.”

Snape stared at her like she had personally ruined his morning.

Theo stepped forward helpfully.

“We had time before class. Creativity struck. You know how it is.”

Snape did NOT know how it was.

“I—” he began, then stopped.

He pressed his fingers to the bridge of his nose.

A small, broken sigh escaped him.

“I am too old for this.”

Draco’s shoulders shook with suppressed laughter.

Harry leaned in and whispered,

“He loves us really.”

Draco smirked. “He tolerates us. Barely.”

Snape opened his eyes again and pointed sharply toward the classroom.

“Inside. All of you. Before I change my mind and drop you back to third year.”

Ron gasped. “You can’t do that, right?”

Hermione grabbed his sleeve. “RON. DON’T. TEST. HIM.”

As they filed in, Snape’s gaze lingered on Draco’s braid for a long, unreadable moment. Something gentle flickered beneath the sarcasm.

“Mr. Malfoy,” he muttered, “you look like you’re preparing for a royal portrait.”

Draco beamed.

Harry preened like he had won an award.

And Snape immediately regretted speaking.

He turned away quickly.

“Potters. Malfoys. Sit apart.”

Harry and Draco froze.

Everyone held their breath.

Snape pinched the bridge of his nose again.

“…On second thought,” he muttered defeatedly, “sit wherever prevents the least damage.”

Draco smirked.

Harry grinned.

They sat together.

Of course they did.

-----------------------------------------

Snape swept to the front of the room, cloak billowing in that dramatic way that suggested he absolutely practiced it at home.

He surveyed the classroom — the hair decorations, the braids, the charms, the sparkles — and visibly aged ten years.

“Today,” Snape said slowly, “we are brewing a Stabilizing Solution — a simple potion, beneficial in calming magical surges. It should be impossible to mess up.”

He looked directly at Neville, Ron, Crabbe, and Theo in succession.

“It will not be impossible,” he muttered, “but one can hope.”

Draco snorted under his breath. Harry elbowed him gently.

Snape began pacing.

“Begin.”

And that’s when everything went downhill.

Hermione measured her ingredients with pristine precision — powdered moonstone, silverleaf, basilisk scale. Ron tried to imitate her, but his hand shook and he dumped half a jar of moonstone into the cauldron.

“RON!” Hermione yelped.

Neville, startled, dropped his vial of silverleaf entirely, and Crabbe lunged to catch it — knocking Goyle into Theo, who fell sideways into Blaise’s lap.

Blaise didn’t move him.

“This is comfortable,” Blaise murmured.

Theo glared up at him. “Shut up.”

Snape inhaled loudly, the sound of a man reconsidering his entire life.

Harry and Draco worked in smooth, soft rhythm — Draco reading the instructions with elegant focus, Harry chopping ingredients with surprising precision. Their hands brushed; Draco’s voice softened; Harry smiled into his cauldron like a fool in love.

“Harry,” Draco murmured, “stir counterclockwise. You’re doing it backwards.”

Harry froze. “Oh—sorry, love—”

Draco flushed. “Not in front of everyone.”

Pansy yelled from the other side of the room,

“WE HEARD THAT, MALFOY!”

Draco buried his face in his hands.

Snape twitched violently.

On the far side, Ron’s cauldron started shaking.

“Uh… Hermione?” he whispered.

Hermione peered over the rim. “Ron… that’s glowing.”

“It’s not supposed to glow, right?”

“NO, RON. IT IS VERY MUCH NOT SUPPOSED TO GLOW.”

Ron backed up. Neville backed up. Crabbe and Goyle backed up so fast they knocked over Luna’s chair — which Pansy caught mid-fall and set back upright without breaking eye contact with Luna.

Then Ron’s potion made a faint bloop noise.

Then another.

Then—

BOOM.

A plume of BLUE SMOKE shot into the air like a deranged firework. The room filled with sparkles. Hermione coughed. Neville tripped over his own feet. Crabbe let out a war cry. Goyle waved his arms around like he was fighting invisible bees.

Snape slammed his fist onto the table.

“For the love of MERLIN—WHO—WHAT—WHY—”

His eyes moved wildly across the room, trying to locate the source of the disaster.

Ron raised his hand timidly. “I think it might’ve been… me?”

“WEASLEY,” Snape snarled, “I KNOW.”

Hermione patted Ron’s shoulder sympathetically, though she looked like she wanted to cry.

Meanwhile, Blaise and Theo were NOT helping.

Theo dropped a sprig of silverleaf into the cauldron.

Blaise added a bit more.

Theo added another.

Blaise added another.

Snape noticed.

“What,” Snape said in a dangerously calm tone, “are you two doing?”

Theo blinked up innocently.

“Improvising.”

Blaise smiled like the villain he was.

“Enhancing.”

Snape’s eye twitched. “You are brewing a Stabilizing Solution, not a recreational drink.”

Theo whispered to Blaise, “Yet.”

Draco suddenly stiffened beside Harry.

“Harry,” he whispered, “the cauldron—”

Harry turned just in time to see their mixture bubbling too quickly.

“Oh—bloody—”

Harry grabbed Draco’s hand and pulled him back just as their potion puffed into a burst of shimmering green steam that covered both of them head-to-toe.

Harry blinked through the cloud.

Draco blinked.

Their hair beads sparkled.

They were… glowing?

“What the—?”

Luna clapped happily. “Oh! You made a Stability Mist! Very rare. Very pretty.”

Snape rubbed his temples aggressively.

“That’s it,” he muttered. “I’m retiring.”

-----------------------------------------

After cleaning up several minor explosions and one near-poisoning (Ron’s), Snape dismissed them with a pained wave of his hand.

“Out. All of you. Before I lose whatever remains of my sanity.”

Harry and Draco walked out glowing faintly green.

Theo was still covered in glitter.

Ron smelled like burnt sugar.

Hermione was ranting.

Neville looked apologetic.

Crabbe and Goyle high-fived.

Pansy and Luna walked hand-in-hand like none of this affected them.

And Snape sat heavily at his desk, whispering,

“I am not paid enough for this.”

-----------------------------------------

Potions class had ended in glitter, green smoke, and Snape whispering to himself in the corner like he had finally reached the edge of sanity. The 8th years exited the dungeons laughing, complaining, bumping shoulders — a loud, sparkling storm of chaos trailing sparkles and the faint smell of basilisk scale residue.

Harry was still glowing faintly. Draco kept pretending he wasn’t enchanted by it.

Ron smelled like burnt sugar.

Hermione had potion stains on her collar and the look of someone considering running away to join the centaurs.

Crabbe and Goyle were cheerfully recounting whose cauldron exploded fastest.

Pansy had already forgotten the disaster and was fussing over the placement of Luna’s moon clips.

And then—

Theo Nott stopped walking.

Which immediately caused tension because Theo never stopped. He was a constant motion, a consistent plotting energy. Stillness from Theo meant danger.

Blaise noticed first. “Theo… what are you doing?”

Theo lifted one finger dramatically, as if silencing a courtroom.

“I,” he declared, “have had an idea.”

The hallway collectively exhaled in horror.

“No,” Hermione whispered, “absolutely not. Whatever it is—no.”

Theo ignored her entirely, eyes shining with the kind of manic brilliance only a dangerously bored genius could achieve.

“After observing our dynamic—”

“Chaos,” Ron muttered.

“—and after realizing that we are, essentially, the school’s emotional support disaster pack—”

Harry made a sound like agreement. Draco looked mildly offended.

“—I have decided we need a team-building exercise.”

Neville stopped walking so abruptly that Goyle bumped into him.

“Team-building…?” Neville repeated nervously.

Theo nodded proudly, like a professor revealing groundbreaking research.

“Yes. Something that strengthens trust, cooperation, emotional vulnerability—”

“Why do I feel attacked?” Ron muttered.

Pansy crossed her arms. “Theo Nott, I swear, if this is another potion experiment—”

“It’s not!” Theo said, offended. “I learned my lesson after the ‘calming elixir’ incident.”

Everyone stared at him until he coughed and looked away.

“Anyway,” Theo resumed, “this is simple. Harmless. Fun.”

Draco raised a skeptical eyebrow. “You have never used those three words correctly in your life.”

Theo ignored the insult and reached into his bag.

He pulled out…

a long red blindfold.

Harry blinked.

Hermione gasped.

Blaise groaned into his hands.

Pansy started laughing.

Luna smiled encouragingly.

Neville genuinely looked like he might faint.

Theo tied the blindfold between his fingers like a magician showing off his trick.

“We,” he announced to the entire hallway, “are going to play Blindfolded Tag: Eighth-Year Edition.”

Silence hit the group like a spell.

Then Harry sputtered, “Theo—this is Hogwarts! There are moving staircases! There are DEATH TRAPS—”

Theo waved dismissively.

“Which is why it builds excellent reflexes.”

Hermione rubbed her forehead. “This is insane.”

Theo turned to Draco. “You’re in charge of running fast.”

Draco froze. “Excuse me?”

“You’re small and aerodynamic.”

Harry choked laughing. Draco smacked his arm.

Theo continued, “Blaise will be the base station—”

“Obviously.”

“Pansy will be the chaos agent—”

Pansy flipped her hair. “Always.”

“Luna will bless the game.”

Luna nodded serenely. “I’ll protect you from the Wrackspurts.”

“Ron will be bait.”

Ron screamed. “WHY AM I ALWAYS BAIT—”

“And Neville,” Theo finished, gently, “you’re the judge. Try not to die.”

Neville whimpered.

Crabbe looked excited. “Do we get blindfolds too?”

Theo nodded like Santa handing out gifts. “EVERYONE gets a blindfold.”

Goyle clapped enthusiastically.

Draco sighed heavily. “You are all going to be the death of me.”

Harry leaned close, brushing their fingers together.

“You love us.”

Draco pretended he didn’t smile.

Theo clapped his hands.

“WE MEET IN THE COURTYARD IN TEN MINUTES!”

And like that, the 8th years scattered — half excited, half terrified, all hopelessly committed to Theo’s latest stupid, brilliant, absolutely catastrophic idea.

Hogwarts was not ready.

Not remotely.

-----------------------------------------

By the time the 8th years gathered in the courtyard, it looked like a ritual sacrifice was about to take place. Theo stood dramatically on a stone bench, distributing blindfolds like cursed party favors. Everyone else stretched, shook their limbs, or panicked silently.

Draco tied his blindfold with the poise of someone preparing for a fencing duel.

Harry tied his like someone preparing to die.

Pansy bounced on her feet, already plotting carnage.

Ron looked like he wanted to run away but didn’t know how to explain “I fear for my life” without sounding weak.

Hermione had given up, holding a healing kit like a battlefield medic.

Crabbe and Goyle were hyping each other up like boxers.

Neville was holding a whistle, trembling.

Blaise was filing his nails, preparing to be the designated “base station” with zero effort.

Luna hummed softly, blessing everyone with ethereal protection.

Theo jumped down, blindfold tied securely.

“RULES!” he shouted. “Everyone is blindfolded except Blaise and Hermione. Hermione is the medic. Blaise is the checkpoint base. If Blaise tags you, you’re safe.”

Ron raised his hand.

“What about safety rules?”

Theo stared at him blankly.

“Safety rules? In this group?”

Neville squeaked.

And then Theo raised Hermione’s hand like she was a referee ready to start a world cup final.

“On her whistle.”

Hermione sighed, blew the whistle—

—and hell began.

-----------------------------------------

Immediately, Crabbe sprinted into a tree.

Goyle tripped over a bench and yelled “I’M HIT!” before anything even touched him.

Ron ran in a circle, arms waving wildly.

Hermione shouted, “RON, THAT’S A WALL—”

SLAM.

“Ow.”

Pansy shrieked as Luna gently tagged her with a giggle, because Luna somehow moved like she had echolocation.

Theo was cackling, weaving between everyone like a shadow, smacking people lightly on the back and shouting, “TAG—YOU’RE OUT!” even though that wasn’t part of the rules.

Draco, meanwhile…

Moved like he had practiced blindfolded combat since age four.

He dodged Crabbe without touching him.

Slipped around Theo like water.

Leapt over Ron (who was crawling for some reason).

Tilted his head just enough to avoid a flailing Harry arm.

Harry stopped mid-run.

“How are you doing that?!”

Draco smirked. “Natural talent, Potter.”

“You’re cheating!”

“I’m literally blindfolded!”

“That’s EXACTLY why I think you’re cheating!”

Draco sidestepped Harry again with infuriating elegance.

Harry screamed in frustration.

Pansy yelled from the other side of the yard,

“DRACO MALFOY HAS SPIDER SENSES AND I WANT HIM TESTED.”

Theo crashed into Blaise, who caught him by the waist.

“You’re not even blindfolded!” Theo accused.

“I’m base,” Blaise replied lazily. “I don’t play.”

“You’re useless!”

Blaise grinned. “And yet, here you are—safe in my arms.”

Theo screamed in rage.

-----------------------------------------

Harry finally charged at Draco like a determined golden retriever charging a squirrel.

Draco heard his footsteps, spun gracefully—

—and Harry crashed directly into him.

They toppled over into the grass in a tangle of limbs and frustrated grunts.

Harry ended up braced over Draco, blindfold slightly slipping, breathing hard.

Draco’s hand brushed Harry’s cheek by accident.

Harry went still.

“You okay?” Draco murmured softly.

“Yeah,” Harry whispered. “You… smell nice.”

“Harry,” Draco sighed, “we’re playing tag.”

“Right.”

They didn’t move.

Theo shouted from somewhere across the courtyard,

“STOP CUDDLING AND GET UP, YOU LOVE-SICK MENACES!”

Draco shoved Harry off him.

Harry laughed breathlessly.

-----------------------------------------

A few minutes later, Draco tagged three people in under ten seconds.

Hermione stopped the game abruptly.

“Pause! Draco, explain yourself.”

Draco lifted his blindfold halfway. “Explain what?”

“You’re TOO GOOD,” Ron accused. “It’s unnatural.”

“I have instincts,” Draco said proudly.

“You have PRIVILEGED BLIND VISION,” Pansy yelled.

“I don’t even know what that means!”

Crabbe pointed dramatically. “WITCHCRAFT!”

Goyle nodded. “SORCERY!”

Neville blew his whistle timidly. “Draco… maybe you should sit one round out.”

Draco looked offended.

Harry wrapped an arm around his waist.

“Jealousy is an ugly color on all of you,” Draco announced.

-----------------------------------------

Just as Theo was about to restart the chaos, a shadow darkened the courtyard.

Everyone froze.

Snape stood at the archway, arms crossed.

He gazed slowly over:

Ron rubbing grass out of his hair

Crabbe holding his forehead

Theo wielding the blindfold like a whip

Blaise laying on the grass like a fashion model

Pansy adjusting Luna’s moon clips

Neville sweating into his whistle

Hermione clutching healing potions

Harry and Draco holding each other

…and glitter still everywhere

Snape inhaled slowly.

Very slowly.

Painfully slowly.

“Explain,” he said, voice dead and hollow.

No one spoke.

Theo eventually stepped forward proudly.

“We are bonding.”

Snape stared at him.

Theo smiled.

Snape closed his eyes like he was begging the heavens for strength.

“Detention,” Snape whispered.

“With who?” Ron asked weakly.

Snape opened one eye, glowing with murderous exhaustion.

“All of you,” he said. “Except Luna. She is innocent.”

Luna curtsied politely.

"Would you mind if I joined then prof."

Snape just looked at her and let her.

 -----------------------------------------

Snape’s idea of detention had once been a quiet, ominous room where misbehaving students chopped roots in silence while he glared over their shoulders.

With the 8th years… that fantasy died instantly.

He marched them into his classroom like a group of prisoners of war, cloak snapping dramatically behind him. The 8th years followed in a loose, chaotic pack — whispering, laughing, tripping, probably plotting murder or glitter-based rebellion.

“Sit,” Snape snapped.

They sat.

Not separately.

Not by house.

But in a single long row like an overgrown litter of puppies.

Snape stared at them with the exhausted rage of a man who realized too late that survival in the war did NOT prepare him for babysitting.

“Your task,” he said through clenched teeth, “is simple. Bottle these ingredients. Quietly. No talking. No magic. No—”

A loud crash came from behind him.

Goyle had already knocked over a crate of empty vials.

Snape closed his eyes.

“—no movement,” he amended weakly.

The punishment began.

Harry and Draco were paired at the same station (Snape realized too late that separating them only made things worse).

Draco’s braid brushed his shoulder as he worked, pearls glinting. Harry kept reaching to tuck it behind his ear.

“Potter,” Snape growled from across the room without even looking, “if you touch his hair one more time I will shave your head.”

Harry jerked back. Draco smirked.

Theo and Blaise were sitting suspiciously still, shoulders close, whispering softly — which meant they were absolutely planning something illegal.

Hermione tried to actually do the assigned work, but Ron kept bumping into her elbow, sending powdered moonseed flying into the air like sparkling dust.

Neville was bottling calmly until Luna started humming, and then he smiled so widely the vial slipped out of his fingers and shattered.

Pansy, bored, started arranging crushed petals into a heart on the table.

Snape’s eye twitched.

It was only a matter of time before—

BOOM.

Theo’s cauldron erupted in a fountain of lavender smoke.

Everyone jumped.

Snape didn’t even react this time. He simply stared at the ceiling like he was begging to be struck by lightning.

“Mr. Nott,” Snape said flatly, “Would you like to explain why you are brewing anything at all?”

Theo gestured proudly at Blaise.

“For love!”

Blaise buried his face in his hands.

Pansy shouted, “I KNEW YOU TWO WERE DATING!”

Theo choked.

Blaise choked harder.

Hermione squeaked.

Ron gagged dramatically.

Neville fainted.

Harry and Draco high-fived.

Snape made a quiet, fractured sound.

“Get out,” he whispered.

“Detention is over.”

They froze.

“Professor?” Hermione asked timidly. “It’s only been ten minutes.”

“GET. OUT.”

They fled.

-----------------------------------------

The Great Hall buzzed as the 8th years strutted in like a gang of unsupervised celebrities. They were still covered in potion dust and glowing beads; Theo had lavender smoke in his hair; Crabbe smelled vaguely like burnt sugar; and Draco’s braid had loosened just enough for Harry to fuss over it as they walked.

The rest of the school stared.

Gryffindor, Slytherin, Ravenclaw, and Hufflepuff turned as one body to watch the infamous 8th-year household descend upon the Hall.

Ron waved awkwardly.

Luna lifted a hand in serene greeting.

Theo winked.

Pansy blew a kiss to literally no one.

They sat at the center Gryffindor table despite belonging to four houses. No one dared tell them to move.

Ginny leaned over from the lower-year section.

“What happened to all of you? You look like you fell into a glitter storm.”

Theo grinned. “Detention.”

Ginny blinked.

“…How?”

Draco answered primly, “By existing.”

Harry laughed so hard he nearly dropped his pumpkin juice.

Neville, recovered from fainting, attempted to sit but accidentally knocked over an entire platter of mashed potatoes onto Ron’s lap. Ron shrieked. Hermione tried to help. Which made it worse. Blaise stole a roll off Draco’s plate. Draco stabbed his hand with a fork.

Across the hall, first-years whispered in confusion.

“Why are they like this?”

“Are they always like this?”

“They fought in a war???”

Meanwhile:

Harry kept leaning into Draco.

Draco kept brushing crumbs off Harry’s scarf.

Pansy braided Luna’s hair with golden ribbons.

Theo and Blaise refused to sit apart and pretended they weren’t blushing.

Neville talked animatedly with Goyle about defensive herbology.

Crabbe held up a spoon of pudding, offering to share with whoever looked sad.

It was loud.

Chaotic.

Warm.

Stupid.

Perfect.

McGonagall passed them at one point, pausing just long enough to murmur:

“Mr. Malfoy, Mr. Potter… your glowing hair is highly distracting.”

Draco smirked. “Thank you, Headmistress.”

Harry beamed. “We tried.”

McGonagall sighed the sigh of a tired Scottish woman who had raised far too many problem children.

And walked away shaking her head.

The entire table burst into laughter.

-----------------------------------------

— Afternoon Class 

By the time the 8th years stumbled out of lunch, the entire school looked exhausted just watching them. The younger students parted around them in the corridors like they were a natural disaster—beautiful, dramatic, and deeply concerning.

Their afternoon class was Transfiguration with McGonagall.

A dangerous combination.

The moment they entered the classroom, McGonagall looked at them with the exact expression of a cat forced to bathe.

She’d already heard about the blindfold incident.

She’d already heard about the lavender explosion.

And now she saw—

Theo with potion smoke STILL curling from his hair

Draco’s braid losing pearls as he walked

Harry glowing faintly from unstable magic

Ron with mashed potato stains on his robes

Hermione clutching her schedule like a lifeline

Luna humming an unsettling lullaby

Pansy applying lip gloss in the reflection of a cauldron

Neville nervously tapping his quill

Crabbe and Goyle cheerfully wearing sparkly cauldron clips

Blaise… just existing too attractively

The class wasn’t even in session yet and McGonagall already looked older.

“Take your seats,” she said.

They didn’t.

They sat as a single clump.

All 12 of them.

McGonagall pressed her lips together. “The desks… are not made for twelve people.”

Theo raised a finger. “We like to be close.”

“Take. Your. Seats.”

They scattered reluctantly.

Harry and Draco ended up together anyway. McGonagall saw it. She sighed.

-----------------------------------------

“Today,” McGonagall announced, “we will be practicing advanced transfiguration. Your task: Transfigure a needle into a small, harmless creature.”

Draco lifted a brow. “Define harmless.”

“You may not create anything that bites, stings, burns, or flies.”

Harry lowered his wand. “So no phoenix?”

“No, Mr. Potter.”

Theo raised his hand. “What about a poisonous frog if it promises not to poison anyone?”

“No, Mr. Nott.”

Pansy raised her hand. “A snake? Draco likes snakes.”

Draco glared at her.

“No, Miss Parkinson.”

Ron raised his hand. “A fish?”

“It must survive OUTSIDE water, Mr. Weasley.”

“Okay, fine… what about a jelly—”

“No.”

Hermione raised her hand politely. “Professor, is it alright if—”

“Yes, Miss Granger,” McGonagall answered tiredly. “You may do anything you want.”

Hermione lit up.

Everyone else groaned.

-----------------------------------------

Harry flicked his wand.

His needle became…

A tiny black kitten.

Draco froze.

“…you made a cat?” he whispered softly.

Harry shrugged. “I like cats.”

The kitten immediately crawled onto Draco’s lap and curled up there like it had found its permanent home.

Draco MELTED.

Theo conjured—

A miniature goat.

It immediately began eating his textbook.

Theo screamed.

Neville fainted again.

Blaise applauded.

Ron accidentally created—

A blob.

A literal blob.

It jiggled violently like sentient pudding and chased him around the classroom.

Hermione created—

A perfect, elegant fox that sat obediently by her foot.

Neville created—

A tiny hedgehog that curled into a ball whenever someone spoke too loudly.

Pansy created—

A shiny, glittering frog that kept trying to hop onto Luna’s shoulder.

Luna created—

A tiny moon-shaped puffball that floated gently behind her like a ghost companion.

Crabbe and Goyle created—

Two ducks.

They quacked in unison.

Draco flicked his wand—

And created a tiny white ferret.

Everyone stared.

Harry gasped.

“Oh my god—DRACO—”

Draco snarled. “SHUT UP.”

McGonagall held up a hand, trembling.

“NO ONE—make jokes.”

Harry whispered, “It’s perfect, actually.”

Draco blushed furiously.

-----------------------------------------

Theo’s goat ate through someone’s sleeve.

Ron’s blob absorbed a quill.

Crabbe’s duck bit Goyle’s duck and now they were both mad.

Neville’s hedgehog fled under the desks screaming (in hedgehog language).

Pansy’s frog hopped onto the professor’s podium.

And Draco’s ferret climbed up Harry’s robe and got tangled in his braid.

But the worst part was—

Harry’s cat began TRANSFIGURING OTHER CREATURES.

It tapped Ron’s blob.

The blob grew legs.

It tapped the duck.

The duck grew fangs.

It tapped Hermione’s fox.

The fox started levitating.

Draco shouted, “HARRY CONTROL YOUR DEMON—”

Harry screamed, “I DIDN’T TELL IT TO DO THAT—YOU THINK I CAN CONTROL ANYTHING IN THIS CLASS?!?”

Theo’s goat, fueled by chaos, JUMPED ONTO A DESK AND YELLED.

(Not bleated. YELLED.)

McGonagall slammed both palms onto the desk with the force of a goddess reclaiming order.

“ENOUGH!”

Silence.

Even the blob froze mid-jiggle.

Even Draco’s ferret bowed respectfully.

McGonagall took a deep breath.

“You are dismissed.”

Everyone blinked.

“What?” Ron asked.

“Leave,” she said, dangerously calm. “Before I transfigure all of you into furniture.”

-----------------------------------------

They filed out quickly — not wanting to tempt fate.

Draco walked with the ferret clinging to him.

Harry tugged the braid loose where the ferret had tangled it.

Theo carried his goat like a screaming toddler.

Blaise followed, hands in pockets, smirking like he caused none of this.

Luna floated beside Pansy’s frog.

Ron was still terrified of his blob.

Hermione carried the fox proudly.

Crabbe and Goyle scolded their ducks like naughty children.

Neville, clutching his hedgehog, whispered, “We survived.”

Draco leaned into Harry.

“That went… surprisingly well.”

Harry squeezed his hand.

“For us? That was practically peaceful.”

-----------------------------------------

 — EVENING

By the time they reached their special 8th-year dorm, everyone was exhausted, bruised, somehow still glittery, and emotionally overstimulated from the day’s disasters. The new dorm was massive — one enormous lounge with a roaring fireplace, soft couches, low tables, bookshelves charmed to restock themselves, and warm floating lanterns drifting lazily overhead.

Hermione stood in the center of the room like a general addressing her battalion.

“Alright,” she announced firmly, “before anyone goes feral again, we are having a STUDY SESSION.”

Everyone groaned in unison.

Theo fell face-first onto a couch.

Pansy threw her hands into the air. “Hermione please, we survived an entire war. Let us be stupid in peace.”

Crabbe nodded solemnly. “Yeah. Peaceful stupidity.”

Goyle agreed. “Very important.”

Hermione pressed her lips together.

“We have NEWT-level work, and if you don’t study, you’ll regret it.”

Ron slung an arm around her waist, grinning sheepishly.

“Hermione, love, you’re very cute when you’re bossy, but we’re not in the mental state for schoolwork.”

Hermione blushed violently.

“RON!”

Harry leaned his head on Draco’s shoulder.

“Let her try, love. She’ll explode otherwise.”

Draco smirked, patting Harry’s hair.

“You want a calm future sister-in-law? Let her lecture.”

Hermione tried. She REALLY tried.

She placed parchment in front of them.

She opened textbooks.

She distributed quills.

She cleared her throat like a teacher.

But the 8th years were a force of nature.

Neville was petting his hedgehog.

Luna was braiding celestial charms into Pansy’s hair.

Crabbe and Goyle were balancing quills on their noses.

Theo was flipping through a comic book someone smuggled in.

Blaise… wasn’t studying at all, just posing like his life was a photoshoot.

Ron had already abandoned everything and slumped against Hermione with puppy-soft eyes.

Draco was letting Harry undo his braid so he could re-do it “properly.”

Hermione looked around.

No one was studying.

Absolutely no one.

She sobbed internally.

-----------------------------------------

“Okay,” Ron said loudly, breaking the lingering fake-study attempt, “since we’re not doing classwork, can we talk about something important?”

Hermione groaned.

“If this is about food, I swear to—”

“No,” Ron declared proudly, “I want to talk about Marvel.”

The purebloods froze.

Draco blinked slowly.

“What is… ‘Marvel’? A spell? A disease?”

Theo frowned.

“It sounds like a broom brand.”

Pansy squinted.

“Is it a clothing shop?”

Crabbe raised a hand.

“Is it edible?”

Harry wheezed.

Ron slumped dramatically onto a beanbag.

“MERLIN’S SAGGY KNICKERS—Marvel. The heroes. The movies. The universe.”

Blank stares.

Blaise shrugged.

“I’ve heard the word. No idea what it means.”

Hermione put her head in her hands. “Oh no…”

Theo crossed his legs elegantly.

“Explain it, Weasley. But make it engaging.”

Ron perked up.

“Oh, I can do that. So—Marvel is like this universe of superheroes—”

Blaise raised a brow.

“Like magical creatures?”

“No—like humans! But with abilities.”

Draco scowled. “Muggles have abilities? That sounds suspicious.”

Harry snorted. Draco elbowed him.

Ron continued, “There are dozens of movies about them — Iron Man, Captain America, Thor, Hulk—”

Goyle gasped.

“Those are REAL names?”

“And there’s Spider-Man,” Ron added.

Crabbe perked up. “A man made of spiders?”

“NO!”

Goyle shuddered. “Oh thank Merlin.”

Theo held up a finger.

“Alright. Enough describing. SHOW us.”

The room went silent.

“Our what?” Harry whispered.

“Show. Us.” Theo insisted.

“You said muggles have stories you can watch. So conjure one of those ‘moving pictures.’ You have magic. Make it happen.”

Hermione brightened instantly.

"You know what? YES. I can conjure a device. It’s complex magic but—”

Draco stared skeptically.

“Hermione… are you about to summon… a MUGGLE machine into Hogwarts?”

Hermione’s eyes gleamed with unhinged determination.

“Yes. Yes I am.”

-----------------------------------------

Hermione flicked her wand in three elegant circles, murmuring an advanced conjuration spell.

Light sparked.

Electric crackles danced.

A rectangular box slowly shimmered into existence.

A television.

A real one.

Everyone stared at it.

Draco stepped back.

“What is that—black, shiny rectangle? Why is it staring at me?”

Theo poked it.

“It hums. Why does it hum?”

Pansy circled it.

“It’s definitely a tele. I’ve heard of these. Muggles use them for entertainment.”

Blaise tilted his head.

“So… it’s basically a magic mirror that does tricks?”

Harry laughed.

“Kinda, yeah.”

Ron puffed proudly.

“Ladies and gentlemen — welcome to MARVEL NIGHT.”

-----------------------------------------

Hermione tapped her wand to the conjured remote.

A blue glow filled the screen.

The purebloods gasped.

Draco grabbed Harry’s arm. “IT’S MOVING—THE BOX IS ALIVE—”

Harry laughed so hard he nearly fell off the couch.

Then The Avengers title flashed on the screen.

The pureblood reactions were priceless.

Theo: “I want the angry green man. He looks relatable.”

Blaise: “The one with the hammer could ruin me.”

Pansy: “Black Widow. That’s it. She’s my god now.”

Draco (quietly): “Iron Man has Malfoy energy. Rich. Dramatic. Superior.”

Harry: “Yeah, that tracks.”

Crabbe & Goyle: chanting “HULK! HULK! HULK!”

Neville: “The guy with the bow reminds me of me. Scared and competent.”

Luna: “I like Captain America. He has earnest bunny energy.”

Then the fight scenes started.

Screaming.

Throwing popcorn.

Theo reenacting the punches.

Pansy yelling “KICK HIS ARSE, NATASHA!”

Draco clinging to Harry every time something blew up.

Harry pretending not to melt when Draco cuddled into him.

Ron explaining everything too loudly.

Hermione shushing him for explaining everything too loudly.

Crabbe crying when Phil Coulson died.

Goyle handing him tissues.

Blaise judging every costume.

Neville whispering “woah” every five minutes.

Luna giggling every time Thor spoke.

When the credits rolled, the room went silent.

Then—

Theo stood dramatically.

“I AM IRON MAN.”

Bang—he hit his shin on the table.

Chaos erupted again.

-----------------------------------------

The moment the credits faded, the purebloods turned as one to look at Ron — the only person loud enough, chaotic enough, and emotionally invested enough to explain what came next.

Draco lifted a hand.

“That’s it? That’s the entire story? All those explosions, all that drama, and the guy just… eats shawarma?”

Theo looked personally offended.

“I demand closure.”

Blaise crossed his arms.

“I demand more movies.”

Pansy gestured wildly at the TV.

“I demand that the redhead assassin crush me with her thighs.”

Luna nodded. “She is very elegant.”

Neville whispered, “I didn’t blink for two hours.”

Crabbe sniffled, wiping his face.

“But the agent died. Why did he die?”

Goyle patted him, equally distressed.

“He was a good man.”

Ron stood. Slowly. Dramatically. Like a prophet ready to speak.

“My dear purebloods,” he said, voice full of reverence and chaos,

“We are only at the beginning.”

Every pureblood froze.

“How many more are there?” Draco asked quietly.

Ron smirked.

“All.”

Theo gasped.

“ALL?”

Harry rubbed his forehead. “Ron… no.”

“YES,” Ron declared. “We watch ALL of Marvel. TONIGHT.”

Hermione shrieked, “RON, THERE ARE 30 MOVIES—”

But it was too late.

Ron Weasley had pressed PLAY.

-----------------------------------------

MOVIE TWO — THOR

The room exploded into reactions.

Draco: “That man is not human.”

Harry: “Technically, he’s not.”

Theo: “I want his cape.”

Blaise: “I want HIM.”

Luna: “Loki is very misunderstood.”

Pansy: “OH, I LOVE HIM. WHY IS HE SO SAD AND HOT.”

Neville: “That’s… a lot of lightning.”

Crabbe & Goyle: “HIT HIM AGAIN!”

By the time Loki fell through the wormhole, Pansy was clinging to Luna for emotional support.

-----------------------------------------

MOVIE THREE — CAPTAIN AMERICA

Neville immediately sat up straighter.

“He reminds me of Harry. Small, brave, jumps into danger—”

Harry blushed.

Draco smirked. “Please, Captain America is too polite to be Harry.”

Theo declared Steve Rogers to be “my emotional support blond.”

Blaise scoffed. “You’re literally in love with me—”

Theo slapped a pillow at him.

Crabbe sobbed when Bucky fell off the train.

Goyle sobbed louder.

By the time the credits rolled, the purebloods were INVESTED.

“Next,” Draco demanded.

Ron grinned.

-----------------------------------------

 MOVIE FOUR — IRON MAN 2

Draco screamed at Tony’s new suit.

Harry nearly died laughing.

Theo started taking “style notes.”

Pansy and Blaise judged Pepper Potts’ haircut for 15 minutes.

Halfway through the movie, the snack pile grew:

Pumpkin pastries, chocolate frogs, popcorn, enchanted butterbeer that refilled itself.

The dorm felt cozy, warm, alive.

-----------------------------------------

Around midnight, bodies began leaning.

Luna rested her head on Pansy’s shoulder.

Pansy pretended she didn’t melt.

Theo slowly slid against Blaise until Blaise wordlessly wrapped an arm around him.

Hermione curled up between Ron’s legs, his chin resting on her hair.

Neville fell asleep hugging his hedgehog.

Crabbe and Goyle dozed off side-by-side, ducks snoring beside them.

Harry and Draco?

They always drifted toward each other like gravity.

Draco’s head found Harry’s shoulder around Iron Man 3.

Harry’s arm wrapped around Draco’s waist during Winter Soldier.

Draco’s fingers slipped into Harry’s hair somewhere during Guardians of the Galaxy.

By 2 a.m., they were tangled on the couch.

Harry’s head tucked against Draco’s chest.

Draco’s hand stroking his curls unconsciously.

Their legs intertwined beneath a soft blanket Luna had charmed for warmth.

The TV cast warm colors across their sleeping faces.

The room around them glowed softly, lanterns dimming in time with their breathing.

-----------------------------------------

“Ron,” Hermione whispered sleepily, “you can’t keep forcing Marvel lore on people…”

Ron yawned.

“I’m educating them.”

“Mm-hmm…”

Luna hummed a lullaby.

Pansy pulled the blanket higher around her.

Theo murmured, half-asleep,

“Iron Man is Draco-coded…”

Blaise groaned, “Please sleep…”

And then—

Everything softened.

The screen played another opening theme,

the music gentle in the background,

their group breathing slow and steady,

a nest of friends healing in the softest way possible.

And Draco, eyes fluttering closed, whispered into Harry’s hair:

“We can finish the rest tomorrow… but only if you hold me like this.”

Harry, already asleep, tightened his arms around him.

-----------------------------------------

“If Hogwarts survived the Battle of Hogwarts, surely it could survive the 8th years…
Right?”

 

Notes:

My lovely readers, HELLO 💕

Did you guys think I had completed the fic ABSOLUTELY NOT.
the best part has started so bucket up. And sit tight.✨️

And I hope you enjoyed this chapter because I absolutely loved writing it 🙃✨
Like—YES, we survived war arcs, trauma arcs, death arcs, resurrection arcs, Drarry angst, Snape drama, emotional breakdowns—
BUT YOU KNOW WHAT???

I needed a BREAK.
We ALL needed a break.
So here, take this chapter of pure, unfiltered, feral 8th-year chaos.

At some point I just said:

“NO MORE SADNESS.
ONLY MOVIES, DUMB DECISIONS, AND SEVERUS SNAPE HAVING A MENTAL BREAKDOWN.”

Honestly I was giggling like an idiot the whole time.
The kids? Not studying.
Theo? Unsupervised.
Pansy? Being Pansy.
Drarry? CUDDLING LIKE THEY PAY RENT IN EACH OTHER’S ARMS.
McGonagall? Regretting her life choices again.

Anyway, thank you for surviving this absolutely unhinged filler fever-dream with me 💀💖
Next chapter? Who knows.
Probably more chaos.
Maybe plot.
Probably not.

Love you all, mwah mwah 😘💫